ã€ŠReborn as a Dark Lord (A Cozy adjacent Isekai)ã€‹


 Chapter One

    I always thought I''d die of boredom at work, not of ¡°natural causes¡± during my exit interview.

    The meeting room was the epitome of corporate blandness. Off-white walls surrounded a functional but unremarkable table, lined with uncomfortable chairs. Just breathe, Vince. You''ve got this. But who was I kidding? I knew exactly why I''d been called to this freezing cold conference room on the 32nd floor. The merger rumors had been flying for weeks, and I guess it was my turn to become another corporate statistic.

    ¡°Hello, Vincent Logan. Can I call you Vince?¡± the man on the right asked, not even attempting to smile.

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± I replied with a grin, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Although some call me the Spreadsheet Whisperer.¡± Judging by the blank looks, my nervous attempt at humor fell flat as I wrestled with a stuck wheel on my chair. I leaned forward and said, ¡°I suppose you¡¯re wondering why I gathered you here today?¡±

    The two men stared at me expressionlessly.

    A sealed water bottle and a box of tissues sat before me, while the men had open laptops and coffee. For a moment, I was reminded of the Bobs from the movie Office Space. If you¡¯ve never seen Office Space, you should rectify that quickly.

    The walls were a plain off-white. A dry-erase board hung behind the head of the table. There were no words of advice, spiritual messages, or a number to call if you felt depressed. It was pristine. Maybe I should draw a big middle finger on it on my way out the door. A poop emoji would really liven this place up.

    Focus, Vince. I thought about all the hours I''d put in as a Correspondence Specialist, diligently entering data into spreadsheets and databases. Sure, it wasn''t the most exciting job, but I worked hard. I did overtime when requested. I almost never complained, and if there was extra work, I had no problem helping others on the team. Now, it seemed like none of that mattered. With that said, I was surprised it had taken the company this long to figure out I could easily be replaced by an AI that could do my job faster and cheaper.

    As the men droned on about ¡°restructuring¡± and ¡°streamlining¡±, my mind wandered. What was I going to do now that I was out of work? I didn''t have many hobbies. I read fantasy novels and played video games, especially RPGs. Maybe I could finally do a full Dark Urge run in Baldur''s Gate 3 as a halfling barbarian.

    I could also obsessively watch The Food Network and then try to cook increasingly complicated meals for myself. I couldn''t get enough of cooking shows. I liked to write down interesting recipes, tweak them, tweak them some more, and then share them on recipe-swap subreddits. They weren¡¯t all winners, but I had a pretty good track record.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    One of my future projects involved assembling my best recipes and printing copies as Christmas presents. Because nothing says love like foisting the book you wrote on your family.

    I cracked open the water bottle, took a sip, and noted that it was somehow warm in this refrigerator of an office.

    ¡°Does my health insurance continue after my firing?¡± I interjected.

    ¡°You qualify for COBRA,¡± Right Bob said, sliding another brochure across the desk. ¡°This isn''t a firing, Vince. It''s a parting of ways, if you will. The good news here--your severance package is quite¡­¡± he clicked his laptop''s touchpad a few times. ¡°Uh. Here it is. Your severance package is two weeks'' salary. You''ll draw unemployment and have a new job before you know it¡­¡±

    No, I won''t.

    ¡°¡­there''s a large demand for skilled workers like yourself¡­¡±

    No, there isn''t.

    ¡°...it''s a small transition...¡±

    No, it''s not.

    ¡°Do you guys work here?¡± I interrupted Right Bob.

    ¡°We¡¯re with an outside consulting firm.¡±

    Of course you are.

    ¡°I''m out of a job. I¡¯ll be offered COBRA for health insurance, but I won¡¯t be able to afford it. Sounds like I got the highlights. I guess that concludes our meeting.¡±

    The Bobs ignored me and continued to drone on about my next steps as they shoved a few more brochures in my direction. I thought about my bank account and its pitiful state.

    My rent was paid for the month, and I could apply for unemployment, but it wouldn¡¯t last forever. Was I too old to be a beach bum? Maybe I could pack up my belongings, rent a car, and drive to California. Find a nice piece of land and set up a tent. Watch the sun rise and set every day. Maybe learn how to fish. I could befriend a few seagulls and become the crazy beach seagull guy.

    What was I even thinking? I''d have better luck living on the moon.

    The Bobs continued speaking, but I was miles away.

    Why was I suddenly so out of it? My head felt light, and the room spun. Or I spun, and the room was stationary. My face tingled, and a sharp pain started to pulse in my chest on the left side.

    ¡°Uh. Help?¡±

    ¡°Vince? You don''t look so well. Vince?¡± Left Bob asked me. I''m not sure if he had a facial expression because he was suddenly blurry. Fun new game: Which Bob is Talking?

    ¡°This one,¡± a voice rasped behind me. ¡°This one will do.¡±

    My head whipped around, but there was no one there. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Right Bob was on his feet. Left Bob picked up his cell phone and started dialing.

    ¡°Begin the rite,¡± the rasping voice said.

    ¡°My lord. Are you sure?¡± A woman''s voice. ¡°Your soul will be trapped in the other world.¡±

    ¡°A new world. A new life. I shall summon you soon.¡±

    ¡°My lord.¡± The woman''s voice choked back a sob.

    ¡°Do it. Do it now!¡±

    ¡°What rite? Who is that?¡± I demanded.

    Where in the world were the voices coming from? Was one of The Bobs watching a movie on their laptop while laying out my future unemployment plans?

    Left Bob had his hand on my forehead, while Right Bob was frantically yelled into his phone for help.

    ¡°This happens sometimes,¡± I said, then gasped as the pressure in my chest increased tenfold. ¡°Fainting. Uh. And the pain. It''s been going on for a year¡­ Beach. Do you guys like the beach? I want to go sit on one and eat hot wings¡­ I love wings. The spicier, the better. And¡­ and¡­ I love lamp.¡±

    ¡°Get someone up here right now!¡± Right Bob shouted.

    ¡°Am I dying?¡±

    ¡°Only in this world,¡± the rasping voice whispered.

 Chapter Two

    While The Bobs frantically tried to get help, I found myself floating out of my body. I was not much for religion, so this was a curious condition. Had I been wrong? Was I about to pop up in heaven and meet St. Peter? Was I headed to The Bad Place to party with Kristen Bell? What the fork was even happening right now?

    ¡°I do apologize for the interruption, but I have need of your body.¡± The raspy voice was back.

    ¡°You and me both.¡±

    ¡°How would you like a life filled with power, money, legions of fighters, more women than you can imagine, and the world at your evil fingertips? How does that sound to you?¡±

    ¡°This is a really weird way to die. Are you offering me a job, or something?¡±

    ¡°You''re not dying.¡±

    ¡°That''s good news.¡±

    Now I had a disembodied voice in my head asking me if I wanted to be an evil something-or-other.

    ¡°Can I take a rain check?¡±

    The voice laughed, but it was without mirth.

    I was suddenly spiraling, but I was without form. If I passed through any astral planes, I didn''t feel it. If I was judged by a god or a devil, it was off-screen.

    In an instant, I transitioned from my physical form, facing unemployment at the behest of The Bobs, to locking gazes with a diminutive, ghastly creature. Its visage was emerald-hued, its nose hooked, and its demeanor utterly grim. The being sported a set of crooked fangs and a gilded circular earring dangling from an elongated, battle-worn ear riddled with nicks and scars.

    ¡°Mother of God!¡± I sat back with a start.

    ¡°Yeah? You don''t look so good yourself!¡±

    I gasped, relieved the weight was gone from my chest, as was the stabbing pain. The feeling of being faint had also disappeared. I glanced down and found an extraordinary sight.

    I was perched on a massive obsidian throne with arms carved into snarling dragon heads.

    My gaze swept across the cavernous room, taking in the sea of grotesque faces. They looked like¡­fantasy creatures? What the¨C?

    Orcs and goblins, their skin varying shades of sickly green, stood in rigid formation. Their eyes, filled with fear or anticipation, were not fixed on me, but instead on the entryway on the other side of the room.

    I glanced down at myself again, startled by the unfamiliar attire. Black robes adorned with intricate silver runes draped over my frame. My hands, no longer the pale, soft appendages I was used to, were now long-fingered and ashen gray.

    A movement to my left caught my attention. A dark elf woman¡­ what? I stared and stared. Tall, pointy ears, dusky skin, a pinched face¡ªthough not unattractive¡ªwith piercing crimson eyes and hair like spun silver. She took a step back as her gaze raked over me critically.

    ¡°Did it work?¡± she asked, her voice low and melodic. ¡°My lord, did the spell succeed?¡±

    I opened my mouth to respond, but no words came out. Spell? What spell? And why was she calling me ''my lord''?

    The silence stretched on, and the tension in the room ratcheted up with each passing second. The assembled creatures shifted uneasily, exchanging worried glances. I covered my nose because the smell was cloying¡ªdecaying flesh mixed with copper, sulfur, and a strong hint of sewage.

    ¡°Lord Morthisal?¡± the dark elf pressed, a hint of concern creeping into her lowered voice. ¡°Are you well?¡±

    Lord Morthisal? That wasn''t my name. I was Vincent... wasn''t I? But as I looked around at the expectant faces, at the opulent yet sinister surroundings, a creeping sense of dread began to take hold.

    What the hell had happened to me?

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    ¡°My lord?¡± She peered closely at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re weird.¡±

    The walls around us shook violently. The assembled host of creatures tensed, readying their weapons as they stared at a huge metal entrance at the other end of the room. The doors rattled in their frame, each impact sending tremors through the floor.

    ¡°Who? What? Where are the guys? The dudes who were just about to lay me off? Where¡¯s my office building? I need a Coke. And a Xanax. In any order.¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°It worked,¡± she said in a whisper, sounding pleased. The dark elf turned and called to the assembled creatures. ¡°Cast these invaders back. For Lord Morthisal!¡±

    ¡°For Lord Morthisal!¡± the orcs yelled back, shaking weapons and shields.

    ¡°He has accomplished a powerful spell. A world-altering spell! He will blast the heroes all the way back to the cursed lands of Mythralon!¡±

    ¡°Me? No, I won¡¯t,¡± I said, but my voice was drowned out by the screaming orcs. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked the woman.

    ¡°Thalindra, not that it matters now. And, of course, you won''t, but they don''t know that,¡± she said, looking me up and down. Right. ¡°Enjoy the last few minutes of your life, whoever you are. And¡­¡± She paused and looked deep into my eyes, then smirked. ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°What? What! What does that mean? What in the world is happening right now?¡± I exclaimed as my new and bizarre reality set in.

    She darted away and looked at the rattling huge double doors. They were rocked with resounding clangs, like giant bells being struck. Thalindra quickly hurried to a smaller entryway off to the side.

    ¡°What''s happening?¡± I demanded again and noticed that my voice came out deeper and more resonant than expected.

    What in the world was going on? Had I been somehow zipped from my world into a fantasy world and was now sitting on a throne in a room filled with¡­ well¡­ these creatures? My eyes had to be betraying me. That and my brain. Oh. I was in a coma. That had to be it.

    The cold metal under my ass, which was barely covered by a ridiculous silken robe, begged to differ.

    The pounding on the doors grew louder and more insistent. Flakes of stone fell from the ceiling, and the entire chamber seemed to quake. The minions shuffled nervously, exchanging worried glances.

    ¡°The enemy is within. What orders?¡± an orc, the largest near me, asked in a voice that sounded like it was being spoken through a churning cement truck mixer.

    ¡°Where''d that girl go?¡± I stood up and looked in the direction she had fled.

    ¡°My lord!¡± one of the orcs yelled.

    ¡°Yeah. Go get ¡®em, boys. Give them hell. I''m right behind you!¡± I yelled back.

    As a mass, they turned and moved toward the door, drawing more weapons along the way. Hoping no one noticed immediately, I did the only thing my addled brain could think of doing.

    I turned tail and ran.

    ***

    I bolted through the smaller doorway, my heart racing as I fled the chaos that erupted behind me. A tall hallway stretched before me, lit by flickering torches that cast eerie shadows on the stone walls. My new body felt strange, and longer limbs and unfamiliar muscles carried me forward with surprising speed.

    Steel clashed with steel behind me. Shouts, yells, gurgles, and explosions rang out, shaking the floor.

    Ahead, I caught a glimpse of silver hair ¨C the priestess who''d been at my side moments ago. Without thinking, I chased after her, my robes billowing behind me.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I called out, my new voice a commanding rumble that startled even me. Well, at least I sounded like a Saturday morning cartoon villain. Bonus points for that.

    At the end of the hallway, I skidded to a halt. The path branched, but rubble blocked two directions. Left was my only option. I took it, rounding the corner just in time to see an ornate door swinging shut.

    I burst through the doorway, panting, and found myself in a bedroom that screamed ¡°evil overlord.¡± A massive four-poster bed dominated the center, draped in black silks. The walls were adorned with paintings that made my stomach churn ¨C dragons breathing fire upon helpless villages, armies of the undead marching across blighted landscapes¡­

    Ornate weapons hung on racks, their blades gleaming wickedly in the dim light. A bookshelf lined one wall, filled with tomes bound in what looked suspiciously like human skin. Everything about this room felt wrong, yet disturbingly familiar. Of Thalindra, there was no sign.

    A small green face peeked out from under the bed. ¡°My lord?¡±

    ¡°Hey. You. What''s your name?¡± I asked as I frantically looked around the room for a way out.

    ¡°Churl, lord. You know who I am. Wha? Wha''s happened? That puffin Thalindra actually pulled off the spell?¡± the little goblin asked.

    ¡°Yeah. Pulled it right off, buddy, and pulled me right out of my body. Now I''m here,¡± I grabbed my robe and yanked the lapels, ¡°dressed like this! Honestly, I don''t suppose you have a tailor on staff? I''m drowning in this robe!¡±

    ¡°Reckon no one seen that comin''.¡± The little goblin pulled itself out from under the bed.

    ¡°Especially me! Now, where did she go, man? She needs to put me back. Or maybe not. Put me somewhere else since my human body seems to be in a great deal of distress. Like heart attack distress, if you get my drift.¡±

    The goblin stared at me like I''d suddenly sprouted a second head.

    ¡°Worked, did it? Reckon tha''s why you''re lookin'' confused?¡±

    ¡°Like I said. Point me in her direction.¡±

    ¡°I''m a female goblin, lord. That one''s gone. Hid in the treasure rooms. He, eh...he that used to be you, could zip through portals.¡±

    ¡°Treasure room. Portals. Yeah. Can you take me there? Oh, and sorry about the mix-up. Didn''t know you were a lady goblin.¡±

    ¡°A lady.¡± She smiled. ¡°Tha''s it. I''m a lady.'' She pointed at a blank wall under one of the horrendous paintings. It was a space no larger than a doorway. I rushed to it, touched the wall, struck it, and looked for a lever or any means to open it as the sounds of fighting grew louder.

    ¡°I want his head!¡± a distinctively loud man with a deep voice shouted. Wow. Someone needed to go to anger management classes.

    ¡°Think, Vincent, think,¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°What would Morthisal do? Gee. What would he do? Because I have no damn clue!¡±

    I took a step back and quickly scanned the room. Movies, books, and even video games all had one thing in common with secret passages¡ªthere was always a trigger. I glanced at the painting the goblin had indicated, but something else caught my eye: a sconce on the wall near the painting. The metal looked slightly shinier than the others.

    I lunged at the sconce with no better plan and pulled it down. Nothing happened. Growing desperate, I glared at the goblin.

    ¡°Churl, be useful! What do I need to do?¡±

    The little goblin wrung her hands, but something in my menacing tone seemed to make her suddenly animated. ¡°The painting, lord! There''s something what''s ta do with that painting!¡±

    I turned and rushed to it, examining it closely. One corner of the frame looked more worn than the rest. Taking a chance, I pressed hard on that spot. The painting swung forward, revealing a hidden lever. With a determined yank, the blank wall shifted and groaned, with a narrow passage now opening before me.

    ¡°Thank God.¡± I breathed in relief.

    The goblin stared blankly.

    ¡°Come on!¡± I grabbed her by the scruff and plunged into the darkness of the passageway; the distant clamor of approaching heroes urged me faster.

 Chapter Three

    The secret passageway closed behind me, leaving us in darkness, and I ran smack into a wall.

    ¡°Ow. Son of a bitch, that hurt!¡±

    A slim, cold hand reached, grabbed my wrist, and pulled. ¡°I can see wha''s in the dark. Follow.¡±

    She led me through twists and turns before another door appeared. Thankfully, this one was not locked. I stumbled from the passageway, blinking as my eyes adjusted to the dim light. The room before me was vast, filled with glittering treasures that stretched as far as I could see.

    ¡°That''s the lord''s hoard,¡± Churl said, her voice tinged with awe. ¡°He gave up on it. Don''t know wha''s in his head. Coulda fought, and saved all this.¡±

    I gaped at the piles of gold coins, jewel-encrusted weapons, and ornate armor. ¡°This is... incredible.¡±

    Churl nodded. ¡°Dark Lord''s been collectin'' for decades. Spoils of war, tribute, stolen.¡±

    My gaze swept across the room, taking in the arcane staves leaning against walls and chests overflowing with gems. The sight stirred strange memories that were not mine¡ªmemories of how I''d amassed such wealth through conquest and terror. My fingers tingled, and I was urged to reach out and touch the magical artifacts that practically hummed with power. But I clenched my fists. I didn''t know what any of this stuff was, or what it could do.

    A particularly ornate dresser caught my eye. Atop it sat a small, unassuming jewelry box. For some reason I couldn''t put my finger on, I was drawn to the box, so I approached and carefully lifted the lid.

    Inside, nestled among other expensive-looking trinkets, was an amulet that drew my attention immediately. Its intricate metalwork framed a blood-red gem that seemed to pulse with an inner light.

    ¡°What''s this?¡± I asked, lifting the amulet by its chain.

    Churl''s eyes widened. ¡°The Heart of Shadows. Dark Lord never used it. Said it was cheatin''. Not sure what the old codger meant.¡±

    I held the amulet up. The blood-red gem caught what little light there was in the room. It felt warm in my hand, almost alive. Unbidden, another memory came to me.

    ¡°This artifact is powerful, but flawed.¡± Morthisal''s voice echoed in my mind. ¡°To depend on it, I''d have to wear it constantly. One slip, one removal, and my true identity would be revealed. No, I need something more stable. A permanent solution.¡±

    Whispers of his memories still tugged at the back of my head. The Heart of Shadows was the item that had begun his research into soul exchange¡ªthe ultimate disguise, as he would have called it.

    ¡°Get out of my head,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°You alright, boss?¡± Churl asked.

    ¡°Yeah. No. I¡¯m not sure. Anyway, you mentioned portals. Where and how?¡± I asked Churl as I looked around the room. This wasn''t The USS Enterprise, and there were no visible transporters.

    Churl yanked open a lid on the wall, revealing a segmented box. ¡°That''s the Codex of Portals,¡± she whispered reverently. ¡°All them scrolls can take ya somewhere else.¡±

    I peered inside and found twenty-five neatly arranged compartments in a five-by-five grid, each containing a delicate, rolled-up scroll. Make that twenty-four. One of them was missing. Thalindra¡¯s doing, was my guess. ¡°And these activate the portals?¡± I asked, feeling a twinge of excitement.

    Churl nodded, pulling one out. ¡°Reckon each spits ya out somewhere. Not sure where they''ll drop ya without bein'' able to read the runes.¡±

    How was I supposed to read them? When we entered this room, a hint of memories had surfaced, but they had faded. I examined a scroll and studied the intricate symbols and the barely visible glow that hinted at its enchantment. ¡°I guess we''ll have to take a leap of faith.¡±

    Churl grabbed a particularly ornate staff and held it out to me.

    ¡°What? What am I supposed to do with that?¡± I asked, still overwhelmed by the room full of riches.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Take it. ¡®Twas your favorite,¡± she insisted.

    I hesitated. All these powerful items surrounded me, but I had no idea how to use them. What good was a magic Staff of Wossit when I had no clue what Wossit did? For all I knew, it could level a mountain, or fix my hair.

    But a strange feeling crept over me as I stood there, surrounded by glittering treasures. It was like an itch at the back of my mind, a faint whisper of forgotten knowledge. I found my hand reaching out for the staff almost of its own accord.

    ¡°I... I guess it couldn''t hurt,¡± I muttered, surprised by how natural the staff felt in my grip. The smooth wood seemed to mold perfectly to my palm, almost as if it had been crafted specifically for me. Or for Morthisal, I supposed.

    Like every role-playing game I''d ever played, I knew one thing to be true. Collect everything that isn''t tied down. You never know when it will come in handy. As the sounds of battle grew closer, a new urgency filled me. Survival instinct kicked in, and I found myself eyeing the piles of treasure with new interest. ¡°We should probably take some of this stuff, right? Just in case?¡±

    Churl nodded vigorously, already picking out a few glittering gems.

    I looked down at my robe, noting the deep pockets. Well, when in Rome or an evil overlord''s treasure room, as the case may be. I began carefully selecting items, trying to balance value and portability. A handful of the smallest, most brilliant gems, including a vivid blue palm sized gem that sparkled with an inner light. A ring that seemed to glow when slightly turned. I could stuff my pockets, but I suspected arriving somewhere completely weighed down with loot might be a good way to get robbed, and maybe stabbed. Bad enough I looked like shriveled gray prune skin, no need to draw even more attention to myself.

    Part of me still couldn''t believe this was happening, while another part¨Ca part that felt older, more cunning¨Cwhispered that this wasn''t so bad, and where was the harm? We might not even make it out of here alive. We might as well die rich, even if it was a temporary situation. The whole being loaded part, just to be clear.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, patting my pockets. ¡°Now, about those portals you mentioned...¡±

    Churl struggled with a large, ornate object, trying to sling it over her shoulders. I shook my head. ¡°Give it up,¡± I told her. ¡°We can''t carry everything.¡±

    She tossed it aside with a loud sigh.

    My eyes fell on the scrolls. Each one was a potential escape route and a gamble since we had yet to learn where they went. I reached out, grabbed one randomly, and unrolled the scroll, expecting to see gibberish. Instead, the symbols swam before my eyes, twisting and morphing like living things. My head throbbed, a pressure building behind my eyes as if my brain was rewiring itself on the spot.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± I muttered, blinking rapidly.

    Suddenly, the runes snapped into focus. The foreign script was as clear as English, yet I knew I''d never seen this language before. It was like trying to remember a dream--the knowledge was there, just out of reach, but undeniably present.

    My mouth went dry as I began to speak, the words tumbling out. My voice, more resonant than I remembered, filled the treasure room. The sound sent chills down my spine.

    ¡°Veil of shadow, gate of night,¡± I said, the translation echoing in my mind even as the foreign words left my lips.

    Each syllable felt like fire on my tongue, a searing heat that spread through my body. I wanted to stop, to shut my mouth and throw the damn scroll away, but I couldn''t. Something else was in control.

    ¡°Open now by ancient right,¡± the incantation continued, my new voice growing stronger, more confident with each word. The air around us began to shimmer and twist. Churl''s eyes darted between me and the disturbance forming in the center of the room.

    ¡°To realms beyond, both far and near,¡± I intoned, eyes wide as I realized what was happening. I was opening a portal. How the hell did I know how to do that?

    ¡°A path of darkness shall appear.¡±

    As the final words left my mouth, a swirling vortex of deep violet energy materialized before us, crackling with power. The edges rippled and pulsed, casting an eerie glow across the treasure-filled room.

    I staggered back, gasping for breath. My whole body tingled like I''d stuck my finger into an electrical socket. ¡°Holy shit.¡± I gasped, staring at the portal in disbelief. ¡°Did I just do that?¡±

    Mesmerized by the sight, I reached for a couple more of the Voyager Scrolls. My fingers closed around the delicate parchments and hastily stuffed them into my robe pockets. Better to have options, I thought. Never knew when one of these magic thingamabobs would come in handy.

    ¡°Churl,¡± my eyes were still fixed on the portal, ¡°any idea where this thing leads?¡±

    The goblin shook her head. She crept ahead of me and studied the shimmering opening. ¡°No idea, boss. Could be anywhere.¡±

    Great. We were about to leap into the magical equivalent of a mystery grab bag. But with the sounds of battle growing closer, we had no choice. I steeled myself for whatever lay on the other side. ¡°Well, here goes nothing,¡± I muttered.

    As I moved to step into the portal, disaster struck. My foot caught on the hem of my robes. I stumbled forward, arms windmilling in a desperate attempt to regain my balance, and ended up smacking into the wall. Some of the treasures I''d gathered flew out of the robe''s pockets.

    From beyond the secret passage, voices sounded. They were angry, vengeful, and, I suspect, calling for my blood. The heroes had found my chambers. They were coming for me. For him, not me. <i>Morthisal, you dick!</i>

    I scrambled to my feet, grabbed the staff with one hand, picked up Churl by the collar with the other, and lunged toward the portal.

    I plunged into the swirling vortex. The world around me dissolved into a whirl of purple energy.

    The last thing I heard before the portal snapped shut behind us was the crash of my chamber''s secret door being broken down. Then, silence was followed by a roar that threatened to rip my head apart.

 Chapter Four

    The portal spat me out into darkness, and I crashed head first into something hard. Pain exploded through my skull and warm liquid trickled down my face. I''d landed on something soft ¨C no, multiple soft things, with the exception of whatever my noggin had collided with. Before I could process what was happening, a small body slammed into me from above.

    "Oof!" I grunted, the wind knocked out of me. "Churl? You okay?"

    "I''m fine, boss," she replied, her voice muffled against my chest. She rolled off me and shuffled around in the darkness. "You got a nasty scratch there. Let me take a look."

    Clawed hands gently probed my forehead. "Ouch.".

    "Sorry," she muttered. Then, her tone changed. "Oh. This is fortunate, it is."

    I touched my forehead and found a prominent lump where I¡¯d landed face-first. My hand came away wet with my own blood.

    "What?"

    "Where we''ve ended up. Look around."

    I did, but we were in darkness except for a mass of stars above us in the night sky. I was on something lumpy, but I had no idea what it was. I felt around and recoiled as my hand closed on cold flesh.

    "Oh my god," I whispered and wiped my hand against my chest in disgust.

    "Stay here. Don''t move. I''ll scout."

    "Uh," I said, eyes wide, every muscle frozen in terror. This was how zombie movies started. Shut up, brain! We have more significant issues than zombies to deal with.

    I lay there in the darkness, my body filled with revulsion as I tried to ignore the corpses beneath me. The stench of death hung heavy in the air, and I fought the urge to retch. Minutes felt like hours as I waited for Churl to return. What if she got caught and killed? I''d known Churl for less than an hour, but she was the only one who had helped me. If she had my back, I was going to have hers.

    What a freaking nightmare! I''d lost my job, been ripped out of my body, thrust into that of an evil dark lord, and was currently lying on a pile of the dead. As far as bad days went, this topped them all with a vengeance.

    When Churl finally came back, her voice quietly cut through the darkness. "Boss, you''re not gonna believe this, but we''re in luck!"

    "Luck?" I croaked. "How is being surrounded by corpses lucky?"

    God, I needed some water. Or something way stronger to cleanse my brain.

    "This is a mass burial site," she explained, her tone far too cheerful for the grim situation. "It''s perfect! We can get you out o¡¯ those fancy robes and into something what helps ya blend in with the heroes."

    "What about you?"

    "Me? I''m small. I''ll be able to hide while you figure out our next move."

    My stomach lurched. I scrambled to sit up, and my hands sank into the lifeless flesh beneath me. "Oh god," I choked out. Was I really going to do this?

    "Quick," Churl urged. "Activate the Heart of Shadows to hide your appearance. Then get out of that robe and put on some clothes that fits ya."

    Amulet. Clothes. Armor. Right.

    My mind was a jumble. I tried to focus on one task at a time, but I was sitting on top of a mass grave! Jesus Christ!

    Snap out of it!

    Did I tell myself to snap out of it, or was it him?

    "I''m losing my damn mind. Maybe I am in a coma, after all, and this is the mother of all lucid dreams."

    Churl held up a severed arm. I knew this because my eyes had adjusted to the darkness. "This look like a dream to you?" she demanded.

    "Gah!"

    My hand quickly closed over the amulet. Panic threatened to overwhelm me, but I forced myself to focus. I needed this to work. I pictured myself as I was ¨C back on Earth. Vince Logan. Regular guy. Laid off Correspondence Specialist. I''d just had a meeting with The Bobs. I was out of a job.

    Nothing happened.

    Desperation surged through me. I remembered the treasure room and how the amulet''s history had rushed into my mind when I had first touched it.

    Focus, Vince!

    I closed my eyes and steadied my breathing. Then, with deliberate concentration, I visualized myself again¡ªevery detail¡ªmy short, dark hair, rounded human ears, and unremarkable face. I imagined the sensation of being in my own skin, feeling the weight of my old life.

    The amulet grew warm in my grip. Encouraged, I pushed my intention into it ¨C a silent, mental command: Make me myself!

    The gem lit up the area, but quickly faded away.

    A tingling spread from my hand and traveled up my arm and through my entire body. My ears receded and rounded, and the ashen hue of my skin faded to my usual pale-ass self. My features shifted, morphing back to Vincent Logan, but a slightly better looking version. I gave myself longer dark hair and threw a roguish scar across my forehead because why not? If I was going to feign a head injury and memory loss, I might as well look like this wasn''t the first time.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Opening my eyes, I raised my hand to my face, and hesitatingly touched my cheeks and ears. Familiar contours, yes! It had worked! I was mostly me again.

    "Is that a light? Is someone down there?" a voice bellowed.

    Torches appeared. I had no time!

    "Stop floating!" Churl hissed.

    "I''m not floating," I whispered back, but then looked down. What the hell?

    "Don''t no humans need to see you using dark magic. Stop it!"

    "I don''t know how!"

    I focused on the corpses beneath me, and thankfully, I dropped the couple of inches that separated me from Terra Deathica.

    No time to think about that now. I worked fast, my hands feeling along the cold bodies until I found something I could wear. As I searched, I went over the story in my mind. I was hurt - the blood on my forehead would back that up. My memory was in tatters. It wasn''t even a lie, really. I barely understood what was happening, myself.

    My fingers closed around fabric that felt sturdy enough. I pulled, freeing a pair of pants from one of the corpses. I shuddered, trying not to think about the dead man who''d been wearing them just moments ago.

    Before changing, I grabbed my discarded robe and stuffed it under another body, but not before retrieving the portal scrolls, a handful of gemstones I''d managed to snag from the treasure room, and the glowing ring. No telling what that damn thing was capable of. These, I tucked safely away in the pockets of my new pants. My staff stuck out like a sore thumb. I contemplated tossing it away, but Churl hissed at me.

    ¡°Leave it. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s hid well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Churl. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡±

    ¡°Lady Churl, ain¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Of course.¡± I risked a quick grin. ¡°You are from this day forward Lady Churl.¡±

    ¡°I loves it.¡± She practically purred.

    As I slid the clothes on, revulsion crawled up my spine. The fabric was stiff with dried blood and who knew what else. But I didn''t have time to be picky. The voices were getting closer, and I needed to blend in.

    "Just pretend it''s a costume party," I muttered to myself, trying to quell the nausea rising in my throat. "A really, really bad costume party."

    Churl grabbed my hand and pulled me close, and whispered, "I''m a ghost. They won''t find me. I''ll find you. Stay safe."

    ¡°You too, Lady Churl.¡±

    I couldn''t help it. I pulled Churl into a quick hug. She shoved me back roughly. Then she was gone, scurrying among the corpses. In the dull light, I made out her form slithering into a pile of the dead, and then she was gone from sight.

    "Godspeed, Lady Churl. I hope we both make it out of this alive," I whispered after her.

    I raised my hand, my voice hoarse as I called out, "Help! I''m alive!"

    The torchlight flickered, casting long shadows across the mass of corpses. My stomach churned as I tried not to think about where I was sitting. The guards'' voices grew louder, and I saw two of them peering down into the pit.

    "By the gods," one of them exclaimed. "There''s a survivor!"

    There was a flurry of activity above, and moments later, some guards carefully made their way down into the pit utilizing some sort of rope ladders. The stench of death was overwhelming, and they struggled not to gag as they approached.

    "Easy there, friend," the first guard said, reaching out to help me out of the pit. "We''ve got you."

    As they pulled me to my feet, my legs wobbled. I''m unsure if it was from fear or the ordeal of the past few hours¡ªprobably both.

    "I''m so sorry," the second guard said, his face pale in the torchlight. "We had no idea anyone was still alive down here. Thought they was all dead."

    "I hit my head," I said dumbly. "In a battle. Got knocked around pretty good."

    They helped me climb out of the pit, and I soon found myself surrounded by a small group of soldiers. Their faces were a mixture of shock, pity, and curiosity.

    "What''s your name, sir?" one of them asked.

    I opened my mouth to speak, then closed it again, furrowing my brow. "I... I can''t remember," I said, my voice shaky. It wasn''t entirely a lie ¨C I wasn''t sure who I was supposed to be in this world.

    The guards exchanged worried glances. "It''s alright," the first one said, his voice gentle. "You''ve been through a lot. Can you tell us what unit you were with?"

    I shook my head, wincing as pain shot through my skull. "I''m sorry, I... everything''s a blur. What happened?"

    As I spoke, I noticed one of the guards examining my forehead. "You''ve got a nasty knot there," he said. "Probably explains the memory loss."

    "Yeah. How''d we miss ya? We checked the corpses afore they was laid in there.¡± The soldier''s voice was rough with a strange way of speaking. Wait. How in the heck was I able to understand these soldiers?

    "I-I don''t know,¡± I stammered. "Woke up here. I feel like I''ve been out for days. I need water. Food."

    The others nodded sympathetically. "You really don''t know nothin¡¯?" another guard asked.

    "Sorry, my head hurts. I can''t remember anything. I know nothing." I shook my head, and generally looked like the confused idiot I was.

    "A lot has happened today. Reckon you ain''t heard the news."

    I blinked, trying to look as confused and disoriented as possible. It wasn''t difficult, given the circumstances. "News? What news? I... I don''t even know where I am or how I got here."

    The guards shared another look, this one filled with a mix of relief and excitement. "We won," one of them said, his voice filled with awe. "The Dark Lord Morthisal has been defeated. The war is over."

    I let my eyes widen, hoping my expression conveyed the right mix of shock and disbelief. "The war... over?" I repeated, my voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Few days ago. His fortress fell and was burned to the ground. Heard a lot of lads went down to piss on the ashes.¡±

    Fell a few days ago? Wow. When I¡¯d activated the scroll, not only had I been zapped here¨Cwherever here was¨Cbut also forward in time. What a trip, man. Literally.

    The guards nodded eagerly, seemingly buying my act. "Come on," one said, gently taking my arm. "Let''s get you to the healers. They can look at that head wound and maybe help you remember who you are."

    As we walked away from the pit, the full extent of the battlefield came into view. The air was thick with the acrid smell of smoke and something else¡ªsomething sickly sweet that I didn''t want to identify. Broken weapons and shattered shields littered the ground, glinting dully in the torchlight. In the distance, I could make out the silhouettes of siege engines, their massive frames looming against the night sky like sleeping giants.

    I caught a glimpse of movement in the shadows. For a brief moment, I thought I saw Churl''s eyes gleaming in the darkness. Then she was gone, and I was left to face whatever came next on my own.

    As we walked, I couldn''t help but feel out of place. Everything was so alien. The clothes, the weapons, and even the way people spoke were all so different from what I was used to. It hit me then: foreign world, same human nature. I wasn''t sure if that was comforting or terrifying.

    As we passed by groups of soldiers, snippets of their conversations drifted to my ears.

    "...heard the Dark Lord''s body wasn''t found..."

    "...can''t believe it''s finally over..."

    "...what do we do now? Go home?"

    Their words were a mix of relief, disbelief, and uncertainty.

    As we walked, I touched the amulet hidden beneath my stolen clothes. It was warm against my skin, reminding me of the magic that had saved my life and the massive secret I now carried. Whatever happened next, I knew one thing for certain: I couldn''t let anyone find out who¡ªor what¡ªI really was.

 Chapter Five

    For the next week, I bided my time, watched, listened, and learned from my new friends. The camp was filled with veteran fighters whose bodies bore battle scars. Most also had eyes haunted by the horrors they''d witnessed. My older brother Mitch had been in Afghanistan when I was a kid. He''d fought there and never spoken of it to any of us. His eyes sometimes had the same look as these men and women.

    I shared a small tent with a tall fighter named Caden Ashfall, a man from Everspring, a village west of our location.

    Caden had been injured and ended up here a day or so before me. Half of his left hand had been chopped off, leaving just his forefinger, thumb, and nub of a middle finger. He''d also been stabbed in the side and spent most of his time lying on a hard cot while recovering. I quickly learned that there were clerics among the healers. Men and women with the ability to heal by touch and prayer alone.

    One had tried pressing their hand against my head, but I had recoiled and begged them off. What if they got into my brain and saw I was under a spell? Or did I somehow still possess powers, thanks to Morthisal? Not that I knew the first thing about accessing or using them.

    Despite Caden''s injuries, he managed to crack a smile now and then, especially when talking about his hometown.

    "You should see Everspring in the summer," he said one night as we lay on our cots. "The fields turn into a sea of purple when the lavender blooms. The village has many shops, baked goods, and a couple of blacksmiths. It¡¯s¨Cwhat¡¯s that word I heard from a cleric¡­ idyllic."

    "At least, it was." Caden''s voice grew soft. "Most of the lads my age went to fight Morthisal. There are still a few of us left. Not many, but a few." Caden shrugged, wincing as the movement pulled at his wound. "That''s war for you. At least it''s over now."

    "How large is Everspring? Do you have a girlfriend waiting for you?"

    "A girlfriend? I''m friends with many of the girls there, or I was. S''been a year on since I''ve been gone."

    "A mate, partner, you know. A girl. A guy."

    "Ah. I did, but I fear Nyssa has moved on. We were close in our youth and practically grew up in the same household until we were older, of course. Then, her father didn''t like the way I looked at her. Said I''d have to make a name for myself if I wanted her as my betrothed. I sent a few letters. She only responded to one."

    "Maybe she''s waiting for you?"

    "Maybe. I hear some of Everspring was burned in the war. There was another girl I liked. Shell. Shellen. Her pa''s a butcher, and I don''t think he liked me much. As for Everspring''s size, I''d guess about two thousand live there."

    "That''s a big village."

    "Aye. It''ll be a town proper before much longer."

    I felt a pang of guilt as Caden rambled on about his youth spent in Everspring, knowing my body hijacker had been the cause of so much suffering. But I couldn''t let it show. "I''m sorry," I said, hoping it sounded genuine. I wished I could tell Caden and the others how Morthisal had met his end. Stuck in my old body. Maybe he was there now, dealing with my bills, lack of a job, and my little apartment.

    The thought brought a small smile to my lips.

    Over the days that followed, Caden proved to be a friendly companion. He didn''t pry too much into my past, accepting my story of memory loss at face value. Instead, he filled the silence with tales of Everspring and his life before the war.

    I sat in the large mess hall, surrounded by wounded veterans. The air was filled with the clatter of utensils and low murmurs of conversation. The mood was unsurprisingly light. The men and women in this camp had all survived, and the war was over. They were to be sent home with a little bonus pay after they gathered their strength and healed from their wounds.

    I looked down at my wooden bowl, steam rising from the thick stew within.

    The cook had done his best with limited resources. Chunks of some unidentifiable meat floated alongside root vegetables in a hearty broth. I spooned a mouthful, savoring the warmth as it hit my stomach. It wasn''t bad, but it wasn''t exactly bursting with flavor, either. The meat was tender enough, but lacked seasoning. The vegetables were too soft and almost mushy, and their individual tastes blended into a soupy blandness.

    I should offer to help in the kitchen. I wasn''t doing much else here; I might as well put my hands to good use. I regularly watched TV cooking shows, and had cooked for years. I had at least a hundred recipes penned into my own recipe book.

    Still, with a little seasoning, maybe starting with some flour to make a roux, this stew would be more palatable. Maybe I could wander out and try to find some rosemary or thyme. I¡¯d observed plants and flowers similar to those on Earth. Perhaps herbs would also be the same. I would have to ask around in camp to make sure they were the herbs I assumed they were. It would be a shame if I found a batch of thyme, only for it to be actually poisonous.

    I was, however, grateful for a hot meal. I tore off a piece of dense, slightly stale bread and used it to sop up the broth. It was sustenance, nothing more, nothing less ¨C probably the epitome of military camp fare.

    Around me, my fellow diners seemed to share my sentiment. They ate with enthusiasm. Conversation flowed easily, punctuated by occasional laughter. It was as if the simple act of sharing a meal, however plain, had lifted everyone''s spirits.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    I caught snippets of talk about home, and about plans for the future now that the war was over.

    I needed a name, and I''d given this much thought. So far, I had met a Mavrik Ironhelm, Jorix Fer''Dralis, and a priestess named Syril Mor''soran. Sticking with the timber and rhythm of the names, I had contemplated how to keep something similar to my own.

    One night during our dinner, I feigned a look of shock and shot to my feet. Eyes turned to regard me.

    "Varix Vel''Naris. There! I remembered my name!" Varix was close to Vince. The rest was just made up on the spot. Not bad ad-libbing, if I say so myself.

    This drew cheers from the others. Caden clasped me in a firm handshake with his good hand. "Varix. A fine name, my friend. Have you any idea where your journey will take you next?"

    "I have a small plan, but it''s something." I didn''t add that I hoped to get a job as a cook and work my way up from there. I''d even start in prep work, assuming positions like that existed.

    "You know," he said, "you remind me of my cousin. He was always getting into scrapes, but had a good heart."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Is that a compliment or an insult?"

    Caden laughed, a rare sound in the somber camp. "Both, I suppose. You''ve got that same look about you - like you''re not quite sure where you fit in."

    He wasn''t wrong. I¡¯d spent my days trying to blend in, picking up bits of information about this world I''d been thrust into. At first, the other soldiers had been wary of me, but Caden''s easy acceptance had helped smooth things over.

    On a bright and sunny morning, I made my way to the mess hall before most of the others had risen for the day. A slim man by the name of Eris greeted me. I told him I''d lost my memory, but some parts of my cooking memories remained, and I offered to help. He was more than happy for an extra pair of hands and set me to work right away.

    I settled into a routine in the camp kitchen, finding comfort in the familiar tasks of chopping vegetables and scrubbing pots. The work was simple, but it kept my hands busy, and my mind focused on something other than the bizarre situation I''d found myself in.

    One morning, as I prepared to help with the day''s stew, I approached Eris with a large batch of herbs I''d gathered from just outside the camp. I had shown them to a few of the soldiers in camp and they had confirmed they matched what I thought they were. Sage grew wild here, and I had a lot. Then there was rosemary. "Mind if we add these?" I asked, holding out the fragrant leaves.

    Eris shrugged. "Stew is stew, lad. It''s meant to fill bellies, not much more. But if you want to toss ''em in, go ahead."

    I nodded and looked around the kitchen. One of the cooks helped me find flour, and I located a block of butter in a cooler. I politely took over the stew for the night. I browned the meat in lard and butter, then added a healthy amount of flour and stirred it around until it had blended in and I no longer saw white. The finely chopped herbs were next, along with veggies as it cooked. I spotted some rib bones in the cooler, so I tossed those in for extra flavor.

    The aroma that wafted up was instantly more complex, and I couldn''t help but smile. If he let me, I''d start seasoning the ingredients before assembling the rest. If they had a little flour, it would go a long way toward thickening it, as I created a roux.

    As we served lunch, I listened for reactions. It didn''t take long before I overheard a gruff soldier at a nearby table.

    "Huh," he grunted, spooning another mouthful. "What''d they add to this? Tastes different."

    His companion shrugged. "Dunno, but it''s good."

    It was a small thing, really, just a bit of extra flavor in an otherwise unremarkable meal. But seeing the subtle smiles and hearing the appreciative murmurs as people ate, I felt like I''d made a real difference, however minor.

    As the week drew to a close, I found myself growing almost comfortable in this new life. But I knew it couldn''t last. Sooner or later, I''d have to move on and find a way to start over. For now, though, I was content to sit with Caden, listening to his stories and pretending, just for a moment, that I belonged.

    The wagon had arrived just after dawn, its wooden wheels creaking under the weight of so many broken bodies. The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood and the acrid smell of fear.

    I moved among the wounded, my hands steady as I tended to their injuries, one of the skills I had picked up since arriving. Most of the ambulatory soldiers here helped out where they could. It could be grueling work, and I''d seen enough horrible wounds and death to never want to go to war.

    "Easy there, big guy," I said to a burly soldier with a gash across his cheek. "Let''s get that cleaned up."

    He flinched as I dabbed at the wound with a cloth soaked in antiseptic. "You talk funny," he grunted.

    I tapped my own head, where a fading bruise still marked my tumble through the portal. "Took a knock to the noggin. Can''t remember much of anything before waking up in a pit of dead bodies. I guess I got my brain scrambled a little. Like eggs, know what I mean?"

    "No. Most of that made no sense."

    I laughed and assured him he would be okay. After I finished bandaging his head, I moved on to the next patient.

    As I worked, I caught snippets of conversation around me. The other healers and soldiers spoke of battles and places I''d never heard of, using terms I didn''t understand. From what I gathered, the Dark Lord Morthisal''s forces were severely splintered, and pockets of resistance remained. The armies had been rooting them out.

    I found myself wandering to the edge of the camp, where the tents gave way to rolling hills and distant mountains. The sun was setting, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink. It was a moment of quiet beauty.

    As I stood there, lost in thought, Caden appeared at my side, his injured hand tucked close to his chest.

    ¡°Hey, Caden,¡± I greeted him warmly.

    ¡°My friend. What brings you out here tonight?"

    "The stars, mostly. They look amazing. The sky is so clear."

    Then he turned to me, a small smile on his face.

    ¡°Lots of stars to see on the road. Look, Varix. You seem a good sort. Some of us are heading to Everspring. That¡¯s my home. Why don¡¯t you join us? Fresh start. Maybe your memories will come back if you¡¯re among normal folk. Not that the healers aren¡¯t normal. They¡¯re not exactly the excitable sort.¡±

    I looked at him, surprised by the offer. "Are you sure? I don''t want to impose."

    "You wouldn''t be," Caden assured me. "In fact, I think it would be good for both of us. A trip and fresh air can be magical. As long as that trip isn''t on the way to find a horde of orcs."

    I considered his words. Maybe Caden was right. Maybe Everspring could be a new beginning for me, a chance to find my place in this strange and wondrous world.

    "Alright," I said, returning his smile. "Let''s go to Everspring."

    "Excellent, my friend. You''re going to love it there. It''s beautiful year-round. If you like lavender, you''re in for a treat. There are fields for days..." He continued rambling on about the village for a few more minutes.

    Together, Caden and I watched as the last rays of sunlight faded from the sky, the stars emerging one by one in the gathering darkness.

 Chapter Six

    I rose early, the camp still quiet as the first rays of sunlight peeked over the horizon. Slipping out of my tent, I made my way toward the low woods nearby, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes. The air was crisp, and dew clung to the grass, soaking the hem of my pants. Great, now it looked like I had a bathroom accident first thing in the morning.

    As I entered the woods, I began scanning the ground. A patch of purple caught my eye, and I knelt to examine it closer. Lavender. The sight and scent reminded me of my conversation with Caden about Everspring. He¡¯d described it as a village next to flowing fields of purple. I picked a bunch, rolled it between my hands, and inhaled the smell.

    After some of the soldiers had confirmed that the herbs here were the same as I remembered from Earth, I was confident in what to pick. A few steps away, I spotted a cluster of sage. I plucked a few leaves and tucked them into my pocket. I had once taken a survival course just for the hell of it. I''d spent a week in the woods with a bunch of other men and women and an instructor named Jerry, who yelled a lot. It hadn''t been much fun outside of learning about plants, mushrooms, and herbs. Mostly, it had been cold and wet. The knowledge was coming in handy now.

    As I continued my exploration, a hiss cut through the morning air. I froze, and slowly, I turned toward the sound.

    There, partially hidden behind a tree, was Churl. She gestured for me to join her. I glanced back toward the camp, ensuring no one was watching, then hurried over to her.

    "''Good morning, Lady Churl," I greeted her quietly.

    Her answering grin was wide and toothy ¨C a sight that was a little unsettling. "My lord, er, Morth, er. Not real sure what to calls ya," she replied, her voice a raspy whisper.

    I hesitated for a moment before answering. "I''m Varix now. Varix Vel''Naris. What do you think of the name?"

    "Human names ain''t got no meaning to me. Just a name."

    "Oh. I thought it had a nice way of rolling off the tongue."

    "Yeah. And it keeps you from gettin'' your head rolled off, if you catch my meaning."

    I chuckled.

    "What cha got planned, V?"

    "V?"

    "VV?"

    "You don''t like Varix?"

    "I don''t know. Used to just calls ya Lord, or My Lord. Or Master. Or any other silliness what''s made ''is head swell."

    "Varix works great for me, friend. I don''t need a swollen head."

    "Fine. Fine. Reckon Varix is as good as any human name."

    "Listen. I''m heading to a village called Everspring with some of the others from the healer''s camp. It seems like a good enough place for a fresh start."

    Churl nodded, her eyes darting around as if checking for eavesdroppers. "Good, good. Go be with the humans. See if I care. Now listen, there''s news you should know. An amnesty''s been declared. The races that were under Morthisal ¨C they''ve reached a peace agreement with the pale king."

    This could make things easier and safer for both of us. "That''s... that''s great news, Lady Churl. Right? Is that really his name? The pale king? Sounds ominous."

    "Nah. Just a name we has for him. Now look. I got your staff. You keep going, and I''ll follow. If the amnesty sticks, we''ll be able to meet in Everspring."

    "Why don''t you bury the staff or hide it in a cave? I don''t need it. Don''t even know how to use it."

    "I guess I could, but it''s powerful, you know. T''was your favorite."

    "I wouldn''t know what to do with it, but I appreciate the information. Like I said, Lady Churl, I wouldn''t be able to use the power if I wanted to."

    "Fine. I''ll find a place for it, I reckon. Give it a proper burial. I probably won''t shit on it once it''s in the ground."

    I choked on laughter and pounded my chest.

    "What? I hated that thing, but you, I mean the former you loved it."

    "Do what you like with it, Lady Churl. I trust your judgment."

    "You do?" She grinned. "Right. Right. I''ll handle it, then."

    "What will you do now?"

    "I gots nowhere else to go. No one to go to. My clan''s dead. Friends dead. Long way back across the borderlands. Besides. Someone needs to watch your back, lord, er. Yeah. I''ll follow for a while. Make sure you don''t end up in no trouble."

    "I can''t ask you to do that."

    "Good thing you ain''t askin''. I''m doin''."

    "I won''t argue with you, Lady Churl. You''ve been a true friend since I got here."

    "As you wish. Now go on back ''afore anyone spots ya out here cavorting with a goblin. Lady Churl is it." She grinned. "Got me all blushing."

    I wanted to give her a hug, but she brushed me off, turned, and disappeared into the woods as she continued to mutter about how proud she was of her name.

    * * *

    That night, I woke with a start and saw a bright light. Then I realized it was coming from my hands. They were in the air, twisting and turning, doing something! I gasped, shuddered, and thrust my limbs under the blanket.

    I''d been having the oddest dream about being in someone else''s body. Oh, look. That wasn¡¯t a dream at all. I had also been doing magic in the dream, and maybe that''s why my hands had lit up.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Caden sat up and looked around our area. "Did you light a candle or a torch?"

    "Uh, me?" I feigned sleepiness. "Nope. I was just sleeping away over here. No lights to speak of." I don''t think I could have shoved my hand any deeper under the blankets.

    "Ah. Just a dream, I suppose," Caden lay back down.

    I stared into the darkness for at least fifteen minutes. Caden began a rhythmic snore that could probably use the attention of a CPAP. Cautiously lifting the blanket, I was relieved to see that my hands were no longer glowing. Sleep came later and was thankfully free of dreams and magic tricks.

    * * *

    The tent I shared with Caden had a pair of hard cots, for which my back was starting to thank me. Who knew that getting away from my $250 Walmart-special mattress would be such a good move for my mobility?

    We had a small fire pit and a spit for food¡ªnot that we¡¯d had anything to cook over an open flame. With the healer¡¯s camp being filled with at least five hundred people, game was scarce here. Food arrived weekly, so there was no threat of us going hungry.

    There were always hunks of hearty bread. It was sometimes a little stale, but it had a pleasant flavor somewhere between rye and sourdough, with plenty of crunch provided by multiple grains.

    We had a lot of vegetables and some occasional mystery meat. There was cheese aplenty. Sharp and tasting like sheep or goat with delicate spices worked into the blocks.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t always like that. I spent many a night cold, wet, hungry, and wondering if I would die the next day,¡± Caden said, smiling as he savored a bowl of stew.

    ¡°Supply lines weren¡¯t the best, I take it.¡±

    I knew next to nothing about a war campaign, but I knew soldiers marched on their bellies. If they weren¡¯t full and happy, they weren¡¯t much good in a fight.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t always winning. If your memory comes back, you¡¯ll remember the dark times.¡±

    "I''m sure I will," I lied.

    ¡°I had an idea to help with your memory loss,¡± Caden said. ¡°Come outside with me.¡±

    "Eh. Sure. Okay," I said, curious what he had in mind.

    I was dressed in a leather jerkin and the same pants I¡¯d scrounged off a dead man, although I¡¯d gone to great lengths to clean them in the creek.

    I followed Caden outside. The camp was a sea of tents and bustling activity. Soldiers milled about, some heading to the mess tent for breakfast, others tending to the wounded in the larger medical tents.

    It was just after dawn, and the air was crisp and clean but warming quickly as the sun climbed higher. I took a deep breath, enjoying the fresh scent of dew-covered grass and pine trees.

    Caden led me to a small clearing between the tents where two swords leaned against a tree trunk. He bent down, picked one up, and tossed the other to me. I fumbled with it and nearly dropped the weapon before getting a grip on the hilt.

    "Come on, Varix. Let''s see if some of that muscle memory will return,¡± Caden said with a grin and unsheathed his weapon with his good hand. For a man missing three and a half fingers, he had adapted to his situation quite well.

    "I see you''re a lefty." I nodded at the way he held his sword.

    "Left, right, it''s all the same when you fight. However, my left is my weaker stance. I may not be able to put up much of a fight. Let''s find out."

    After unsheathing my sword, I stared at the blade. My palms were soft, unused to wielding any weapon. I tried to recall if Morthisal had any sword-fighting skills, but my mind drew a blank. Note to self: Add a few callouses to your hands the next time you recreate your body image from scratch.

    He raised it high, released a "Yah!" and charged. I quickly ducked to the side. Caden came up short and lowered his weapon.

    "Hmm," he muttered.

    He took a few slow, telegraphed swings at me next. I stumbled backward, clumsily raising my sword to block. The clash of metal on metal rang out, drawing curious glances from nearby soldiers. My arms trembled with each impact. I had no idea how to position my feet or where to place my weight. Every movement felt awkward and forced.

    After a few minutes of this pitiful display, Caden lowered his sword and shook his head. "Varix, I hate to say it, but you either weren''t a warrior at all, or you''ve lost every bit of knowledge regarding how to fight."

    "Sorry," I said lamely.

    "No need to apologize, my friend. We''ll keep on trying different vocations until we discover yours. I don''t suppose you can read magic books or summon a bolt of frost?"

    Now, that was a good question. Calling up fire or ice had probably been second nature to Lord Morthisal, but it was foreign to me. I didn¡¯t mention that I had already levitated and apparently knew how to make a glowing ball appear between my hands.

    I looked up and shrugged. "Nope. As far as I can tell, there is not a magic bone in my body.¡±

    Caden sheathed his sword and collected mine. He took a seat on the tree stump and regarded me. "If you''re still interested in traveling with me to Everspring, we leave on the morrow."

    I grinned. "Fantastic! I was running out of ways to avoid latrine duty."

    Caden laughed and clapped me across the back.

    "I''ll be more than happy to lend a hand, and I can''t wait to get on the road."

    Caden''s face lit up. "Excellent! We leave at first light. Most of us are from Everspring. A few others will push on past our little village."

    "How long have you been gone?" I asked Caden as we walked back to our tent.

    "Two years, three months, a week plus two days. I''ve missed my home."

    "I bet you''re excited. Do you have family there?"

    "Yeah. Ma and pa. My brother Alic should be back by then as well. I heard he was made captain of a guard unit. I''m sure he''ll regale us with his tales until he''s blue in the face. Say one thing for my brother: He loves to talk about his accomplishments."

    We continued our friendly banter as we walked back to camp.

    * * *

    I couldn''t help but feel excited, but it was tinged with apprehension. This world was new to me, and the thought of venturing into it was more than a little scary. But I knew I couldn''t hide out here forever.

    That evening, as we packed our meager belongings, I overheard snippets of conversation from nearby tents. Soldiers spoke in hushed tones about pockets of resistance. Some stubborn followers of Morthisal refused to lay down their arms. The irony wasn''t lost on me ¨C here I was, hiding out in the former dark lord''s body, even if I had been in power for all of five minutes, preparing to travel with those who had fought against me. If this wasn''t the setup for the world¡¯s weirdest buddy comedy, I didn''t know what was.

    "How are the peace deals going? Will the roads be safe?" I asked Caden as I rolled up my bedroll. I didn''t mention that I had a friendly little spy by the name of Lady Churl.

    He nodded, his expression serious. "Aye, there''s talk of it. But until it''s signed and sealed, we can''t let our guard down. The road to Everspring won''t be without its dangers. Still, there''s talk of amnesty for Morthisal''s forces."

    I mean, I wasn''t going to be good in a fight. I also knew that there was safety in numbers, and I trusted Caden. He had become a friend in the short time I''d known him. Maybe he could teach me how to swing a sword a little better than my pitiful attempts earlier.

    As night fell, I made my rounds through the camp, saying goodbye to the friends I''d made. I stopped by the medical tent, where I''d spent so much time helping the wounded.

    I walked through the main tent and found one of the healers and thanked him for teaching me how to take care of the wounded.

    "You know, you''ve got a healer''s touch, Varix," one of them said. "Don''t forget that. If you ever decide to pursue the arts, I believe you would be a good fit."

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words,¡± I replied honestly.

    The healers clasped my hands, thanking me for my assistance and wishing me well on my journey. I pulled her into a hug and got a gentle laugh against my cheek in return.

    ¡°Go on and get out of here,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll miss your quick wit, Varix.¡±

    ¡°Safe journeys wherever they may take you.

    My last stop was to the mess tent, but the cooks had closed up for the day. As I stared around the food preparation area, I realized I would miss it.

 Chapter Seven

    The next morning, Caden dragged me out of bed an hour before dawn. I cursed the man and then cursed that I wasn''t being awoken with a hot cup of coffee. Or at least a mug of highly caffeinated tea. I would have settled for the kingdom''s version of an energy drink as well.

    He''d talked the quartermaster into letting me find suitable clothes for the trip. I rummaged through the pile of discarded clothing, my fingers brushing against various fabrics. The smell of sweat and leather filled my nostrils as I searched for something that would fit. Beggers couldn''t be choosers, but I did my best to pick out clothing that had as few blood stains as possible and tried not to think about who had previously worn them. My eyes landed on a plain leather jerkin. It wasn''t much to look at, but it seemed sturdy enough. I pulled it on, and the weight settled comfortably on my shoulders. I picked up a pair of plain brown trousers. They were made of rough, durable fabric¡ªnot the most comfortable, but practical for travel. I pulled them on, tightening the leather belt around my waist. The best part is that they weren''t blood-stained. They were worn but still supple, molding to my body as I fastened the simple brass clasps.

    Next, I found a pair of boots. They were scuffed and weathered, clearly having seen their fair share of miles. I slipped them on, wiggling my toes inside. They were a bit loose, but nothing a thick pair of socks couldn''t fix. The soles were thick and treaded, perfect for the long journey ahead.

    As I stood there in my new attire, I caught a glimpse of myself in a nearby shield. The clothes were far from flashy; they were simple, utilitarian garments that would blend in with any crowd. It was a far cry from the ornate robes of Morthisal, but that was exactly what I needed.

    While I was packing my few belongings, I dug up a small hole I''d made under my cot, retrieved the voyager scrolls, shining ring, and gems I''d taken from Morthisal''s treasure room, and hastily stashed them in a leather backpack I¡¯d found with the discarded clothing. I wasn''t sure what I was going to do with this stuff, but it seemed a shame to bury it in the woods like Lady Churl was supposed to do with my staff.

    <hr>

    As dawn broke, our small caravan set out from the camp. Two weathered wagons creaked and groaned under the weight of supplies, their wooden frames straining against the burdens.

    I couldn''t help but admire the horses hitched to our wagons. Unlike the weary, battle-worn steeds I had expected, these animals were the picture of health.

    Their coats gleamed in the early morning light, and muscles rippled beneath their shining hides. The horses seemed eager to be off, their ears pricked forward, and their hooves pawed at the ground.

    A chestnut mare tossed her head. Beside her, a powerful black stallion stood tall, his coat so glossy. I couldn''t help but run my hand over his coat.

    "Good horse," I said encouragingly.

    The horse pawed the ground and glanced at me with big black eyes as if to say, "The hell is wrong with you, dude? I''m a horse."

    <hr>

    I adjusted the straps of my pack. The voyager scrolls, shining ring, and gems felt like a small fortune hidden there. As I fell into step with the others, I couldn''t help but wonder what lay ahead, both for myself and for this ragtag group of survivors.

    For half the day, I walked next to Caden, my new boots already chafing at my heels.

    As we trekked, I couldn''t help but notice the variety of plants lining our path. There were dark, thick-leaved bushes with berries that looked almost like black pearls, and trees with bark with an odd purplish tint. The air was filled with the distant calls of birds, some sounding eerily familiar, others completely alien.

    Occasionally, I''d see small creatures darting through the underbrush¡ªlike a cross between a squirrel and a lizard. They moved with speed and a wary curiosity, and every time one peeked out, I wanted to toss it a piece of food, but they were gone as quickly as they appeared.

    The landscape slowly changed as we skirted the edge of what they called the Shadowed Wastes. I tried not to think about the fact that my body-napper had once ruled those lands as Morthisal. Instead, I focused on putting one foot before the other, marveling at how quickly my body tired.

    Now would be the perfect time for me to star in a movie montage where I''m shown growing stronger and able to walk all day without the blisters and sore muscles.

    As we trudged along, I noticed a few soldiers sharing a well-worn flask. Curious, I edged closer.

    "Hey, Varix," one of them, a grizzled man named Toren, called out. "Care for a sip?" He offered the flask to me with a grin.

    I hesitated, then took it. The liquid inside was harsh, and burned its way down my throat. "Wow, that''s strong. What is this?" I asked, coughing slightly.

    "Local brew," the man replied, taking the flask back. "Raises the spirits on long marches."

    "Raises my hair, too. You could use that to strip varnish."

    "I don''t know what that means, but this will put hair on your chest." Toren laughed.

    "Or burn it off!"

    The others guffawed, and we continued along our way.

    By the time we stopped to make camp, my feet felt like they were on fire. I collapsed onto a fallen log, grimacing as I pulled off my boots to inspect the damage.

    "How''re you holding up?" Caden asked, plopping down beside me.

    I wiggled my toes, wincing. "Doing great. The road. Fresh air. It''s beautiful here. Just beautiful. My feet are sore, but that''s to be expected. I love hiking, and this is a good way to get back into it."

    As the others began setting up camp, I noticed a few soldiers eyeing the meager rations we''d brought along. An idea struck me.

    "Hey, Caden," I said, pulling my boots back on. "I''m going to see if I can find anything to liven up our dinner. Won''t go far."

    He nodded, looking impressed. "Good thinking. Just don''t get lost."

    I wandered into the nearby brush, keeping the camp in sight. My eyes scanned the ground, searching for anything edible. That''s when I spotted it ¨C a small plant with vibrant red peppers. A grin spread across my face as I knelt to examine them.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Carefully, I plucked a few peppers and rolled them between my fingers. They were small but looked potent. Perfect for adding a kick to our bland trail food. I snapped one in half, sniffed, and recoiled.

    "Excellent!"

    I looked up and thought I saw a pair of eyes, but they were gone as soon as I spotted them. Looking over my shoulder to ensure I wasn¡¯t being observed, I softly called out, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I figured it was Lady Churl, but no one answered, and no creatures came out of the woods.

    As I stood up, a twinge of memory hit me. I''d known about these peppers before, as Morthisal. But how? I shook my head, pushing the thought away. It didn''t matter now. What mattered was that I could contribute something to our group, even if it was just a bit of spice for dinner.

    I¡¯d kept the sage and other spices as well. When I returned to camp, a pot of food was just getting started sat over a fire. I approached Caden, holding out the peppers I''d found. "Check these out," I said, breaking one in half. "Give it a sniff."

    Caden leaned in, his eyes widening as the pungent aroma hit his nostrils. "Whoa! That''s potent. What are you planning to do with them?"

    "You don''t think it''s poisonous, do you?"

    "That little guy? Nah. Just a simple pepper. My pa used to grow them. What did you have in mind?"

    "Just something to spice up our dinner," I replied with a grin. "Trust me."

    ¡°I do, but I¡¯m unsure how the others will react.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re going to love it,¡± I said with enthusiasm.

    I made my way to the pot and the camp supplies. As I''d done at the healer''s camp, I built up a stew base with meat, flour, salt, pepper, and spices. I chopped the peppers up and tossed them in as well. I looked through the camp supplies, found a few more aromatics, added them, and then let them sit for a few minutes before building the rest of the stew. I had to fend off the hungry soldiers, but they were patient. The aroma that wafted up was mouthwatering.

    As we gathered around to eat, the men and women dug in eagerly. I watched their faces, waiting for a reaction.

    "There''s something different about this," one mumbled between bites. "Something good, but it needs a little more."

    Another nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah, it''s got a kick to it, and it''s good and thick. Who did this?"

    Caden clapped me on the back. "Our new friend Varix here found some herbs in the woods."

    The men turned to me, impressed. "Well, looks like we''ve got ourselves a cook," one said and chuckled. "You''re in charge of meals from now on, Varix."

    ¡°Wait. Me? But I don¡¯t know how to cook for such a large crew. I¡¯m more of a dinner-for-one kind of guy.¡±

    ¡°This one has a funny way of speaking,¡± the man who had enjoyed the pepper¡¯s kick said.

    ¡°Head wound.¡± I pointed at my forehead.

    ¡°I lost a leg. What¡¯s your point?¡± another soldier said.

    ¡°Lost your leg. He¡®s lost his mind. Would you trade with him?¡± Caden added.

    The others laughed.

    I didn''t have a place in the group. I couldn¡¯t fight, and if I figured out my magical skills, it might lead to some very uncomfortable questions. Now, I had a way to contribute to the group. A smile cracked my face. I could cook!

    ¡°If anyone gets a hold of some chickens, save me the wings. I¡¯ll make you guys something special.¡± I realized I might have made a mistake. There was precious little game in the healer''s camp, and I hadn''t seen a single chicken. What if the fowl didn''t exist in this world?

    ¡°Chicken wings,¡± Caden said. ¡°Can¡¯t eat those. No meat. They¡¯re good for making broth.¡±

    ¡°Wait. You don¡¯t eat wings?¡° I breathed a gentle sigh of relief that chickens existed here.

    A couple of the soldiers looked at me like I was even more out of my mind. I decided then and there that I would try to make these guys some chicken wings as soon as possible.

    The next morning, as we set out, I pulled Caden aside. "Want to help me forage along the way?" I asked. "I could use an extra pair of eyes.¡±

    ¡°I know a few roots and plants. I¡¯ll help.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, buddy. We¡¯ll range out and see what we can find.¡±

    He agreed, and we spent the day''s journey scanning the roadside for useful plants. By the time we made camp that evening, we''d collected a handful of aromatic herbs and a few more fiery peppers.

    Caden had a sharp eye, located a few batches of wild onion, and pulled them out of the ground. I sniffed and inspected them. I wasn''t only addicted to cooking shows. Television programs about surviving in the wilds had been an almost crippling addiction. Plus, I had gone through a survival training camp. So, I knew what the death camas looked like. More importantly, real wild onions actually smelled onionsish. These were the real deal. I pulled the first layer of skin off and took a satisfying bite. The flavor was immediate and strong and made my eyes water.

    "That''s good," I said.

    As I experimented with different combinations of spices, some of the soldiers announced they were going hunting. They returned just before sunset, a brace of rabbits slung over one of their shoulders.

    "Let''s see what you can do with these, Varix," he said, tossing them my way.

    I stared at the limp rabbits in my hands, their fur still warm. My stomach churned. I''d never cleaned an animal before, and the thought of gutting these creatures made me a little queasy.

    "Uh, Caden?" I called out, trying to keep my voice steady. "I could use some help here."

    Caden looked up from where he was setting up his bedroll. "What''s the matter?"

    I held up the rabbits, feeling foolish. "I''ve never... I mean. I don''t remember how to, you know, prepare game." I tapped my head.

    He chuckled, rising to his feet. "At this point, I''m certain you were a city boy, probably a mage of some sort or one in training. If your memory returns, maybe you can do some magic tricks." He gently chided me. "Anyway. Grab a blade. Let''s get to work."

    Caden grabbed his hunting knife and motioned me to follow him to a clearing just outside our camp. He laid out a piece of canvas and placed one of the rabbits on it.

    "Watch closely," he instructed. "First, we''re going to skin it."

    I swallowed hard as Caden made the first cut. He worked quickly and efficiently, explaining each step as he went. Despite my initial disdain, I found myself fascinated by the process.

    "Your turn," Caden said, handing me his knife.

    "Thanks for providing us with sustenance, little buddy," I told the dead rabbit.

    "Do you always talk to your food?"

    I shrugged.

    My hands shook slightly as I made the first incision. The skin separated more quickly than I expected, and I found myself relaxing as I worked.

    "Not bad," Caden nodded approvingly. "Now for the tricky part - gutting."

    This part was a little harder to stomach, but I gritted my teeth and followed Caden''s instructions. I couldn''t exactly expect to become a world-renowned fantasy chef if I couldn''t skin a simple rabbit.

    By the time we finished, my hands were covered in blood and fur, but I felt oddly accomplished. Even with Caden¡¯s half-hand, he barely had any blood on him. I¡¯d need to practice these skills.

    "Now we''ll cut them up for the stew," Caden said. He showed me how to separate the meat into chunks, setting aside certain parts.

    I pointed to a pile of bones. ¡°I¡¯ll save those for broth tomorrow night, if we have time. Shouldn¡¯t let anything go to waste."

    As we worked, I realized how valuable this skill could be. It wasn''t pretty, but it was necessary. And in this new world, I needed all the survival skills I could get.

    "Thanks for teaching me," I said as we finished up. "I know it''s not exactly glamorous, but I appreciate it."

    Caden clapped me on the shoulder. "That''s what friends are for. Now, let''s see what kind of magic you can work with these rabbits in the pot."

    It wasn¡¯t magic, but much better than what we¡¯d been eating. Tomorrow night, I hoped I could experiment a little more.

    I planned to start looking for every herb I could find tomorrow.

 Chapter Eight

    As night fell, the air was thick with the rich scent of pine and earth, and the occasional rustle of nocturnal creatures added a layer of unease. A dense forest stretched out around our camp, the trees casting long shadows in the flickering firelight. The air was filled with the chirping of crickets and the distant calls of nocturnal birds.

    I sat by the fire, savoring the last bits of rabbit stew. I gave the last bite a weighty lip smack and considered licking the bowl. There was a little left in the pot, but I didn''t want to be the one to finish it off until the others had a crack at it. Not much for tooting my own horn; this actually had some flavor, and it had been enhanced with the help of some salt.

    I had long dreamed of creating a cookbook on earth. Back on earth, I had created dozens of recipes from scratch. Maybe I would have a chance while I was here.

    The meal''s warmth and the camaraderie of the group had lulled me into a sense of security. What was there to fear when I had a group of battle-hardened men and women around? That illusion broke when I caught sight of Caden''s suddenly tense posture.

    "Did you hear that?" he whispered, his hand moving to the hilt of his sword.

    I strained my ears, trying to pick up whatever had alerted him. At first, all I heard was the crackling of the fire and the soft murmur of conversation around camp. Then, a twig snapped in the darkness beyond our circle of light.

    Caden was on his feet in an instant. "Something''s out there," he announced, just loud enough for the others to hear.

    I scrambled up. The calm of the evening evaporated as soldiers reached for weapons and extinguished fires. Our cozy camp transformed into a tense, battle-ready unit in moments. After the escape from Morthisal¡¯s fortress, I¡¯d seen nothing in the way of battles, beyond a couple of soldiers almost coming to blows at the healer¡¯s camp.

    "Varix, stay close," Caden muttered as we moved toward the edge of the camp.

    I nodded, wishing I had more than a small knife at my belt. Not that I could do anything with a sword, but at least it would be comforting if two-headed creatures from hell attacked us.

    As we peered into the gloom, shapes began to materialize. My breath caught in my throat as I recognized the hulking forms, accompanied by smaller, nimbler figures.

    "Orcs!" the watch shouted behind us. "And goblins!"

    ¡°Ready weapons!¡± another voice yelled.

    ¡°To arms! To arms!¡± Mira, one of the female warriors, shouted and pulled steel.

    The shapes solidified as they stepped into the dim light cast by our remaining fires. A band of orcs, their green skin mottled with scars and war paint, stood before us. Beside them, goblins darted back and forth, their eyes gleaming with a mix of fear and excitement.

    The orcs were a sight to behold. Their muscular bodies were painted in a mix of colors¡ªsome smeared with reddish hues that looked like blood, others decorated with symbols and charms made from bones and teeth. Their eyes glowed menacingly in the firelight. The goblins, like Lady Churl, were wiry and quick, with large, expressive eyes that darted around restlessly. They wore patchwork armor that clinked softly as they moved.

    Every orc and goblin bristled with weapons. Axes, clubs, and crude swords glinted in the firelight.

    The soldiers around me drew their swords with a collective hiss of steel. The sound sent a shiver down my spine, a mix of fear and something else ¨C a memory of power I no longer possessed.

    "Filthy greenskins!" one of our soldiers spat. "Crawling out of your holes now that your master''s dead?"

    "Go back to the pit you came from, you ugly bastards!" another yelled.

    I winced at their words, knowing I had once been that master, sort of.

    One of the orcs, larger than the rest, stepped forward. His scarred face twisted into a sneer as he surveyed our group.

    "We hunt food! Say word...amnesty! That¡¯s what pale king promised!" he rumbled, his voice like barking gravel.

    ¡°No amnesty for greenskins!¡± a burly warrior named Doan bellowed and hefted a huge double-headed axe.

    "No fight! We hunt!" the orc snarled.

    "I''ll hunt your head," Doan snarled back.

    The pair stared daggers at each other.

    I looked between the parties and decided to do something stupid. I quickly raised my hands until I stood between them, but I was still in the light of the campfire.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Hey. Hey guys. Let¡¯s talk about this?¡± I spoke.

    ¡°Varix. Get out of the way,¡± Caden motioned with his lame hand for me to move.

    I took a deep breath, trying to channel some inner diplomacy I wasn''t sure I possessed. "Gentlemen and... uh, orcs," I began, my voice shaking slightly. "Let''s take a moment to consider our options here. We''re all just trying to survive, right?"

    The orc leader grunted, his yellow eyes narrowing. "We hunt. Need food."

    "And we need... to not be eaten," I countered, earning a few nervous chuckles from both sides.

    ¡°Orc no eat human! Too tough and stringy. Like dog!¡±

    ¡°Here now!¡± Doan bellowed.

    "Show me the lie," I said under my breath, then looked up. ¡°Easy, gents.¡± I looked the orc over. ¡°And I use that term loosely.¡±

    The orc growled at me, and a couple of goblins advanced with spears lowered.

    Inspiration struck, and I cleared my throat dramatically. "You know, a wise man once said, ''Can''t we all just get along?''" I paused, waiting for recognition. Nothing. Tough crowd. "Look," I continued, "there''s plenty of game in these woods for everyone. We don''t need to fight over it. In fact, I make a mean rabbit stew. How about we share some tips on hunting and cooking instead of, you know, killing each other?"

    The orc leader tilted his head, considering. "You make good stew?"

    "The best," I assured him, ignoring the incredulous looks from my companions. "Tell you what, how about we point you towards a great hunting spot we found earlier? It''s just over that ridge. Plenty of rabbits, maybe even a deer or two."

    ¡°Try stew!"

    I stopped, shocked. ¡°Really?¡±

    The orc stared at me impassively before nodding once.

    ¡°You want to taste my cooking?¡±

    ¡°Try stew!¡±

    As mad as it sounds, I was more than a little excited that someone else wanted to try my cooking, even if it was a huge orc who looked like he was a Lord of the Rings reject.

    ¡°Okay, buddy. Wait here.¡± I moved toward the fire but stopped and looked between both parties. ¡°Don¡¯t kill each other for two minutes. Got it?¡± I held up a finger to show these guys I meant business.

    This time, Doan, with the huge ax tightly gripped in both hands, growled at me.

    I quickly retrieved the dregs of the stew still in the pot and pushed the few tubers and chunks of congealed meat around in the bottom of the pot. A couple of peppers remained. I shoved them to the side so I didn''t piss off the orcs with one bite.

    I returned with the pot and offered it to the orc leader. He took a lumbering step forward, and I realized I recognized this dude. He¡¯d been in the damn throne room when I¡¯d been thrown into Morthisal¡¯s body. Son of a¡­!

    What was I going to do if he somehow recognized me? As a last resort, I could urge everyone to fight, and maybe the orc leader would be killed. That would leave my friends either dead or wounded. A sense of self-preservation was also present. I didn''t want to die here.

    The others tried to peer into the pot, but the orc shoved them away. He sniffed, stuck a finger inside, and tasted the stew.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The orc tipped the pot up and drained the remains. He lowered it and crunched on something. Stopped. Crunched again. Something like a smile creased his lips. He dug inside the bowl, withdrew one of the peppers, and ate it. Slowly. His eyes closed to slits. He was... savoring this?

    ¡°Heat... Good heat!¡± the orc finally said.

    "You like the peppers?" I asked.

    "Heat. Good heat! Need more heat!"

    Why was I even surprised that the orcs loved hot peppers?

    ¡°Yeah. Glad you liked it. Now, can we call a truce? You guys will find plenty to hunt over there. We¡¯re leaving in the morning. Early bird gets the worm and all that jazz."

    The orc regarded me silently for a minute. I worried he was about to announce that I was the Dark Lord Morthisal! He finally spoke in his gravelly voice. ¡°We hunt there! No fight today! Maybe fight tomorrow!"

    ¡°How about no fight tomorrow? Maybe fight in a week. Better yet, in a few months.¡±

    ¡°You have funny speak! You cook good! Heat good!"

    ¡°Thanks, big guy.¡± I offered my hand.

    The orc stared at it before turning away.

    As the orcs and goblins shuffled off, I let out a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding. Caden clapped me on the back, nearly knocking me over.

    "Quick thinking, Varix," he said, grinning. "Though I''m not sure where you got that ''wise man'' quote from."

    I laughed nervously. "Oh, you know, just something I picked up long ago, presumably." I shrugged.

    The orc must have had second thoughts. He came back alone. The others tensed, but I went out to meet him.

    ¡°Can I take your order?¡± I asked him.

    The Orc¡¯s lip curled up. Was it¡­ he grinning?

    ¡°We buy more stew!"

    My mouth dropped open.

    ¡°Buy stew! More stew! More hot!"

    "We''re fresh out. That''s all we had."

    "Make more!" The orc pulled out a bag and shook it, and the melodic sound of coins rattled within.

    "Varix. Leave off. Don''t encourage that¡­thing," Doan said sharply.

    I held up a hand and winked at Doan and the others.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You want me to cook stew for you, and you¡¯ll pay?¡±

    ¡°Stew for all! Five orcs! Wait... Six... No. Bogrun die yesterday! Five! Boar horn in balls! Bad death.¡±

    I gulped.

    ¡°Some stew for little guys. Goblins. You count.¡±

    Did he ask me to count how many goblins were out in the dark and cook for all of them?

    ¡°I¡¯m not set up for that kind of work. I don¡¯t have enough pots. I can¡¯t catch enough meat alone,¡± I said, flustered.

    "Need stew! Mothisal food was. What is word!¡± The orc scratched his butt. "Shit! Yeah. Shit!"

    My mind churned as I pondered this.

    "Tell you what. You guys catch some game and bring it back. Lots of game, okay? I''ll make stew."

    The orc showed his tusks. "Deal!"

    "Great. Now, off you go. Oh, and see if you can bring back some fat birds. Chickens would be ideal, but I''ll settle for a duck."

    "Chicken? Here? We bring meat we can find! No chicken!"

    "Sounds good. Say hi to your mother for me, okay?"

    The orc walked back and conferred with his posse. They chanted among themselves and then left. They were either going to hunt or try to kill us all in our sleep. It could probably go either way at this point.

    I rejoined the others. Doan stared at me and laid in as soon as the orcs were out of sight. "Are you stupid, Varix? You want us to deal with those¡­ those disgusting things?"

    Caden began laughing. He leaned over, put his hands on his knees, and laughed even louder.

    "What''s so damn funny?" Doan demanded.

    "Him." Caden pointed at me. "Not only are those idiots going to pay us, they¡¯re going to do all the hunting!¡±

    A couple of the soldiers joined in the laughter. Doan looked unimpressed.

    As the orcs disappeared into the night, the camp sprang into action. Fires were stoked, weapons were sharpened, and watches were set just in case.

    I went to seek paper and writing instruments to start calculating how much food it would take to feed both armies.

 Chapter Nine

    I started the day with a quick meeting to calm the soldiers. There was nothing but grumbling during the night. I conferred with Caden and told him my thoughts. He said they thought they were solid plans, so I presented them to the men and women.

    "Listen, friends. How much money do you all have?" I asked.

    "None of your business is how much," Doan said.

    "Enough to get by. Let''s move out before the orcs return," Mira said.

    "Just hear me out. Please. Look. You all have fought hard, and I know you don''t want to see your enemies up close. You''d rather put a sword up their asses than feed them, am I right?"

    "First smart thing you''ve said today," Doan growled.

    The others laughed.

    Face flushed, I tried again."Those idiots," I spit the word for effect, "have gold. And from the sound of the big dude''s bag, jewelry and maybe gems. They just lost the war and ran away from their defeated overlord. Do you think they left the coffers empty on the way out the door?" I didn''t mention I knew the orc leader had been in the actual throne room with Morthisal when he''d swapped souls with me.

    Doan crossed his arms and cocked his head to the side.

    "Think about going home with their loot."

    Mira grinned. "We could find them, sneak up on them, and slit throats before they knew what hit them!"

    "That''s¡ªactually not a bad idea." I shook my head. "No. Wait. How about getting their money without bloodshed? We do one cook, take some of their coin, and see where we''re at. Just one cook. What''s the worst that can happen?"

    Caden sighed.

    "It''s free money," I added with a grin.

    "We''re still working for it," Doan put in.

    "Listen. We make one meal. One." I held up a finger for emphasis. "And we assess our situation. It''s called ¡®risk and reward¡¯."

    "Seems like we''re the ones whats riskin''," one of the other soldiers yelled from the back.

    "Every day is a risk, friends. When you were knee-deep in the trenches, covered in blood, thinking of your families, did you still risk it all for victory? You did because you''re all the bravest soldiers I have ever seen. The bravest men and women I''ve ever been around."

    Doan grinned broadly and puffed up his chest, "You''re not wrong on that point."

    "Right?" I nodded enthusiastically. "So let''s take a low-key risk right here, right now. Let''s make one meal. Fleece these idiots for everything they have, and then move on."

    Doan turned his head to the side and spit, then turned back to me. He held up an arm and extended one finger. "One meal. One."

    "That''s the spirit!"

    Once Doan caved, the rest fell into line. Caden couldn''t stop smiling and occasionally laughing whenever he looked at me.

    "What?"

    "You, friend. I think I know what you did before you lost your memory."

    "Oh?" I asked nervously.

    "Politician."

    I burst out laughing.

    <hr>

    The day was a mad scramble to create a bizarre, medieval kitchen on the side of the road, minus the fully stocked kitchen and fancy gadgets. I almost laughed at the absurdity of it all. But the orcs were hungry. They wanted heat, and they had gold¡ªreal gold¡ªto pay us with.

    Doan remarked that he''d never seen an orc become so trusting of a human in such a short amount of time.

    "Must be my winning personality," I assured him, hoping it was just that and not something else. Like the fact that the orcs might sense something was different about me. If they discovered I was Morthisal''s body in disguise, I wasn''t sure if they would fight for me, or try to add me to a cooking pot.

    "Alright, folks," I called out, clapping my hands together. "Let''s see what we can scrounge up. We need more pots, some water, and anything edible you can find. Ground tubers are perfect. Potatoes and the like. Do you all know what wild onions look like?"

    "Those are too small to eat," Doan grumped.

    "They are. Good point, Doan. But you know what they add?"

    Doan scratched his head. The others looked at each other.

    "Flavor. They add flavor," I told the class.

    "Good flavor, too," Caden added.

    "They add something else. Bulk. And that''s the name of the game right now. We must pad this stew as much as possible to keep profits high."

    "Profits?" Caden asked.

    "Our time and labor are worth something. But, we''re already on the road. Most everything we make will be considered profit."

    "Yeah," Doan said. "Unless those greenskins try to kill us after we take all of their money."

    "Oh, they can try," Mira said and touched her sword hilt.

    Doan had a good point there. We''d have to double the night watch after dinner. I wanted to keep an open mind, but this was a land that had been ravaged by war up until a few weeks ago. This peace between the races could go south really fast.

    Caden and I headed into the woods, searching for tubers and other fillers for the stew. As we foraged, I noticed strange, luminescent mushrooms growing at the base of a gnarled tree. Their caps glowed a soft blue in the dim forest light. "Caden, what are these?" I asked, pointing at the fungi.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    He glanced over, his eyes widening. "Moonglow caps! Don''t touch them bare-handed. They''re useful for potions, but their spores can cause nasty rashes." I made a mental note to find some gloves.

    I kept my eyes peeled for anything that might add flavor to our meal. Suddenly, I spotted a shrub covered in small, vibrant peppers.

    "Jackpot!" I exclaimed, rushing over to the plant. I began plucking every pepper off the shrub, filling my pockets and the small sack I''d brought. These had a different shape¡ªmore pulled back, like a crinkly bell pepper¡ªbut they were yellow. I broke one open, sniffed, and took a tentative bite.

    "Mother of god!"

    "Good?" Caden asked.

    "Try one," I offered.

    Caden sniffed the half I''d handed and took a small bite. He took a step away, leaned over, and pounded his chest. "Mother of god indeed!"

    His reaction was all I needed. This one was going in my medieval cookbook, for sure.

    I smiled. "These are going to make our stew legendary!"

    <hr>

    The orcs showed up later that day, and we were almost ready. I think Doan delighted in telling them to take a seat and wait. The lead orc, I learned, was named Urzan.

    Once we were ready, I asked Urzan to join me and Caden.

    "Where hot stew!"

    "Money first. Let''s see what you got," I replied.

    He pulled out his coin pouch and pushed it open. The bottom was a mass of various colored and shaped coins, some gems, and a few trinkets. He pulled out a large coin and held it up. "How much worth?"

    I glanced to the side, and although Caden''s head was down, his eyes widened like he''d just had an espresso triple shot.

    "How much worth? One big fat steaming bowl of stew," I said.

    Urzan shrugged, dropped the coin into my hand, and then claimed his stew. I called back for him to get a few extra peppers.

    Urzan walked away, slurping from the bowl, picking out chunks with his bare fingers, and possibly smiling.

    "That''s a lot?" I asked Caden under my breath.

    "My friend," he whispered back, "that just covered our entire day. That''s a coin from old Drakenshire. Bloody brilliant, Varix."

    "Shh," I hissed back with a grin. "Let''s keep ''em coming."

    <hr>

    Our little camp transformed into a bustling outdoor kitchen. Even Doan did not complain about the ¡°one meal only¡± after seeing the amount of coin coming our way. Our group''s ten or so soldiers pitched in to help me set up a cooking area that could feed more than just our small band. Many of them grumbled, didn''t like the idea, hated orcs and goblins with a passion, and otherwise groused. That''s what Caden called it. Grousing. He said soldiers were the best grousers ever created. I told him he hadn''t run into a bunch of Karens in a long line at a Starbucks. We repurposed every pot and pan we could find and turned them into makeshift cooking vessels.

    One particularly creative soldier even offered up his metal shield. We flipped it over, removed the sweated leather hand straps, and scrubbed it with sand at a creek, hoping the little bits inside weren''t dried blood. But they were probably dried blood. We used the inside as a grill to sear wild onions and potatoes before tossing them into the stew pot. The smell of roasting vegetables filled the air, making even my mouth water.

    "Hey, Varix," one of the soldiers called out. "I''ve got some rabbit meat here. What should I do with it?"

    I grinned, remembering a trick I''d seen on a cooking show once. "Slice it thin and throw it right on the hot coals," I instructed. "It''ll give the meat a nice sear and add a smoky flavor to the stew."

    "What about the soot?"

    "It''ll brush off. Besides, it''s for the orc stew."

    "Oh, yeah." The man grinned.

    Soon, the aroma of sizzling meat joined the medley of scents wafting through our camp.

    "If you guys get any fatty game, save the white chunks for me. I need it to brown the meat."

    After another day passed, word spread about our little culinary operation. Soldiers from nearby camps started dropping by, offering trade goods or coins for a bowl of our now-famous stew. I found myself constantly tweaking the recipe, adding different herbs and spices I discovered in the surrounding area.

    Imagine the possibilities if I ever figured out how to use some of Morthisal''s old dark lord power. I could add some potent extra flavors. I almost laughed at the absurdity.

    With the money we were earning, I put out the call for more ingredients, and soon we had a train of people coming in with various items to trade for stew, or just to buy a bowl and eat.

    The orcs continued to come for meals and always brought game with them, from rabbits to fowl. One enterprising soul had located a bovine running wild. They''d hunted it down, providing me with as much meat as they could carry. It tasted similar to beef. It was pure luck that one of the soldiers, Mira, had learned how to butcher meat as a kid. She taught me how to carve up the bovine with a long knife.

    Later that night, as we gathered by the fire to discuss the day, I said, "Mira, how did you get so good at butchering meat?"

    Mira paused, staring into the fire. "I learned from my father. He was a butcher in our village," she continued, her eyes reflecting the dancing flames. "Every morning, before the sun even thought about rising, I''d follow him to the market. He taught me everything¡ªhow to choose the best cuts, wield a knife with precision, and most importantly, respect the animal that gave its life for our sustenance."

    She smiled wistfully. "He used to say, ''Mira, every cut tells a story. It''s our job to honor that story by doing it right.'' I took that to heart."

    I listened intently, sensing there was more to the story. "It sounds like your father is a wise man," I commented, hoping to encourage her to continue.

    Mira nodded, her smile fading as she went on. "He was. But life in the village wasn''t easy. Bandit raids became more frequent, and one day, those monsters attacked our home."

    "Orcs?" I asked.

    "Worse. Human bandits. Despicable scum." Her voice quivered, but she pressed on. "My father... he gave his life protecting us. He managed to fend them off long enough for my mother and me to escape. But we couldn¡¯t save him."

    "I''m sorry, Mira. It sounds like he was a brave man."

    "He was the bravest. Once the war broke out, I knew I couldn''t remain in the village while others went off to fight."

    "I have a feeling he would be proud of you."

    "I think he would, too."

    The other soldiers around the fire had grown quiet. I sensed they all had tales to tell, but none of them offered up one. I suppose it wasn''t easy for soldiers to talk like this. I couldn''t pretend to understand their struggles. The worst loss I''d ever had to deal with was misreading a lottery ticket and spending the night thinking I''d won ten thousand dollars.

    The bovine wasn''t quite cow meat, more gamey, but it wasn''t buffalo. It was also quite delicious.

    During one visit from the greenskins, I noticed a familiar face had crept into the group. Lady Churl, and she looked rather pleased with herself. She approached me when I was out of earshot of some of the others.

    "Lady Churl. You''re looking well."

    "Yeah? Yer still lookin'' like a soft skin. Brought you these." She reached into her jerkin and removed a batch of long, thin green peppers.

    "Ah shucks, for me? Does this mean we''re going steady?"

    "Like a boat? Reckon we ain''t gonna be going steady with my boot up your arse!" she snapped.

    I laughed. "A jest."

    "Sorry, boss. S''been a rough few days, is all. The other greenskins don'' like my sort ''round."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The big guy knows I was one for pamperin'' Morthisal. Me thinks he was jealous."

    "That guy was in the throne room. He had no room to complain."

    "Gah. It''s complicated. Yer blendin'' in good, lord."

    "It''s Varix, remember?"

    "Right. Okay, be seeings ya."

    "Thanks for the peppers. You don''t have to pay for stew. I''ll make sure you get as much as you like," I assured Churl.

    "Likes the sound of that, I do."

    Churl disappeared quickly and I was left to contemplate the new peppers. They were hot as hell and would contrast the red peppers nicely.

 Chapter Ten

    We had converted the wagons into a makeshift prep kitchen with several large fires off to the side. While cleaning out the back of a wagon, I found an empty shipping crate, which gave me an idea.

    I used a sharp dagger to dig a few holes in the side of the box and set it over a very small fire. Beneath it, I put a little pan into which I consistently fed small chunks of wood, creating a little smoke all day. The smell was so amazing that a few soldiers tried to peek in the side.

    "No. You guys want this to be a surprise. Trust me on this.¡± I waved off all onlookers.

    I had to get creative with the spice rub. I used a lot of salt and some wild garlic, which I crushed into a paste and worked into the cuts. I also added a little diced red pepper to give it some zing. I gathered the men and women around once the box sat for at least eight hours.

    "You guys ready for this?"

    I lifted the box theatrically and laid it on its side. The beef ribs inside were enormous¡ªwhat a BBQ joint in Texas would have called dinosaur ribs. I had cooked ribs in this manner before, but it had almost felt like cheating since I''d had access to a wood smoker that relied on pellets. Smoking ribs here had required much more hands-on work and near-constant monitoring.

    "That''s it?" Caden looked skeptical.

    "Dude!" I exclaimed. "Take one and try it."

    "We need to cut them up. Ribs are tough meat," Doan said and pulled out a long dagger.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Caden''s skepticism. "Trust me, my friend. This isn''t your average tough meat. Here, let me show you."

    I grabbed one of the massive ribs and demonstrated how to tear them apart. The flesh practically fell off the bone, releasing a cloud of fragrant steam. Caden''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Go on, try it," I urged, handing him a piece.

    Hesitantly, Caden took a bite. His expression transformed from doubt to pure delight in an instant. "By the gods, Varix! This is... this is incredible!"

    His exclamation drew the attention of the other soldiers, who quickly gathered around us. Soon, everyone was tearing into the ribs, their faces a mix of joy and disbelief at the tender, flavorful meat.

    "How did you do this?" one asked between mouthfuls.

    I grinned, basking in their enthusiasm. "Just a little patience and the right combination of smoke and spices. The wild garlic did most of the heavy lifting."

    Doan hefted a huge rib and sank his teeth in, then turned and said around a mouthful of food, "My arm''s doing the heavy lifting. Look at this thing!" And didn''t say another word until he''d finished one and went for seconds. "Now my stomach''s doing some heavy lifting."

    The others laughed along with Doan.

    As night fell and the excitement of the meal wore off, I noticed a tension settling over the camp. Doan, the big soldier with the double-headed ax, approached me with a stern expression.

    "Varix, we need to talk," he said, his voice gruff.

    I nodded, sensing the seriousness in his tone. "What''s on your mind, Doan?"

    He glanced around at the other soldiers before speaking. "Look, the food''s been great and all, but we''ve been sitting here too long. Some of us...well, we want our cut of the gold so we can head home. It''s been weeks since the war ended, and we''ve been sitting here for almost a week."

    He was right. There was restlessness in the eyes of the other soldiers gathering around us. I had suspected this would happen, but it was still a disappointment. The past five days had been the first time since my arrival that I felt I had a purpose in this fantasy world.

    The men and women of this little company had been patient, but their desire to return to their families was understandable.

    Caden added. "Some of the soldiers who''ve been trading with us from other camps told us bandits are growing bolder. They''re starting to prey on travelers."

    "Should we be worried?" I asked, thinking of all the money we''d accumulated.

    "Not now. We''re large enough to scare off the casual bands," Caden added. "But on the road, it might be a challenge if they come in a large enough force."

    "I''d like to see them try," Doan said, puffing up his chest.

    "You''re right," I said. "We can''t stay here indefinitely. This was never meant to be a permanent arrangement." I turned to Caden, who had been in charge of our earnings. "Caden, would you mind bringing out the gold and gems? It''s time we divided it up."

    Caden nodded and disappeared into his tent, returning moments later with a heavy sack. As he began to count out the gold, I addressed the group.

    "You''ve all worked hard these past days and deserve the rewards. We''ll divide the funds equally."

    The others gathered around, and piles were made. Some argued over which coin was worth more. Most of it flew over my head since I still hadn''t figured out the kingdom''s monetary system.

    After the funds were divided and everyone was happy, I collapsed on my cot. The satisfaction of a full day''s work wasn''t foreign, but the context certainly was.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    I asked Caden, ¡°How much would opening a restaurant in Everspring cost? Something more permanent than this stew kitchen.¡±

    Caden chuckled. ¡°A tavern, you mean? I don''t know about the price. It would be more than what you have now, for sure. A building isn''t cheap."

    "That''s what I figured."

    I didn''t mention that I had a small stash of gems in the bottom of my pack. Maybe one of them would fetch a pretty penny.

    "A tavern. That''s what I need to buy," I said quietly, more for myself than Caden.

    "You''d do well, friend. Very well, indeed. Just don''t forget your friends when you''re serving stew."

    "I''ll be more than happy to take your coins, Caden. I may even give you a discount."

    Caden laughed.

    As the morning sun crept over the horizon, I found myself helping Caden break down our makeshift camp. There were smiles all around, knowing we were setting out for the last leg of our trip to Everspring.

    "You know, Varix," Caden grunted as we folded a tent, "I''m glad we''re going together. It wouldn''t feel right heading to Everspring without you."

    I smiled, touched by his words. "Ah, shucks. Thanks, Caden. I''m looking forward to seeing your hometown."

    As we continued to pack, a commotion at the edge of our camp caught my attention. I looked up to see a motley crew of goblins, all laden with an impressive game haul.

    As they drew near, I stepped forward, ready to apologize. "I''m sorry," I began, "but we''re breaking camp. I won''t be able to make stew for you anymore."

    Their faces fell, disappointment evident in their eyes. But before I could say more, a small goblin pushed his way to the front of the group.

    "Tha''s as we figured. I''m Bleek," he announced, puffing out his chest. "I can cook your stew. I''m a good cook."

    I blinked in surprise and considered his offer. It wasn''t like my stew was a secret recipe. But there was something else I could accomplish. Name brand recognition. "Nice-ta-meet-cha, Bleek. I''ll happily show you how to cook, but only on one condition."

    "Condition? What''s that?"

    "Condition. It''s a thing you agree to."

    "I know whats a condition is!"

    Caden covered his mouth with his hand and turned away to cover the chortle.

    "The stew, Bleek. It''s called Varix Vel''Naris World Famous Stew. When you serve it, that''s what you''ll call it. Agree to this, and I''ll show you how to make it."

    "Whatever. Like big name make big deal. Food make big deal. Name is dumb."

    "Be that as it may. That''s the deal."

    "Fine. Bleek say fine. Mean fine."

    I led Bleek to our remaining cooking supplies. "Alright," I said, "let''s make one last batch together. I''ll show you everything I know. Oh, and one last thing. I''m going to start a franchise, so you should stay in place once you have a large customer base."

    The goblin stared at me.

    "Stay here. Make stew. I''ll come back and help make this place bigger. We share profits."

    "Profits. I know that word. You strange man."

    "This is a strange land, eh?" I gently punched his shoulder.

    He not so gently punched my shoulder back.

    Ow.

    As we worked, Bleek proved to be a quick study, sharp and attentive. He even produced a scrap of parchment and a stub of charcoal, scribbling down notes as we went along.

    I showed him how to slice the meat so it was about a quarter of an inch and how to season them before cooking, and showed him how important it was to leave room in the pan, or in our case, an old shield. "Let the meat breathe. If you crowd it, the meat will boil." I went over the couple of peppers I''d found and how many to add. We covered other basics, like how potatoes could add natural starch to the stew to thicken it up.

    At one point, Urzan must have caught wind that we were leaving. Across the field marched all seven feet of this orc leader who gave exactly zero fucks about anything but my stew. At the moment, at least. He stalked toward me, stopped a few feet away, and crossed his arms over his chest.

    Orcs in this world look just as imposing as you would imagine. They have tusks, and when they speak human speech, it sounds angry¡ªand loud!

    "Why leave? Stay! We keep paying until money run out!"

    "Urzan, my friend. Walk with me," I invited, motioning for him to follow as I casually walked off.

    The orc quickly caught up. His stride was much slower than mine, as his legs were a good twelve inches longer.

    "What are your future plans?"

    "Plans?! No plans! Stupid Morthisal!¡±

    "Sorry?"

    "Stupid dark lord! Say many things! Many lies! Burn land! Kill humans! What is word? Raze. Raze all land!¡°

    "Yeah. He sounds like a jerk."

    "Don''t know jerk! Orcs ask! If burn land?! Kill humans! Kill animals! What orcs eat?! Nothing! Raze land! Why raze land?! Nothing left! What orcs do for living?!¡±

    I stopped in my tracks. "Urzan. That''s very insightful. What were the dark lord''s plans once he won the war? Was he expecting his armies to live on blasted plains and stare at razed cities?"

    "Orc think same! Stupid plan!"

    "Can you integrate with the humans?"

    "Humans hate orc! Humans chase off orc!"

    I stopped and looked up at the orc. Urzan stared out across a plain of waving flowers and tall grass. At least a dozen of what looked like finches darted inches from the plants, then rose into the air and flapped away.

    "Have you thought about asking the humans for work? Maybe you could offer your protection to caravans.¡±

    Urzan showed me his tusks. Was that good or bad? Probably bad.

    "Hear me out. There was a war. Your master was defeated. What are you going to do now besides follow me and hope I make more stew? Think about this. Orcs are established fighters¡ªtough as hell. Look at you. If someone threw you in an MMA cage match, you''d rip the other guy''s head off.

    "Urzan rip off head before! Very satisfying!"

    "Calm down, Francis. Now look. Humans are having trouble with bandits. I bet if a bunch of big, strong orcs offered protection on the road, the humans would be pretty happy."

    "Rip off bandit heads! Orc like! Urzan like!"

    ¡°And you could get paid.¡±

    ¡°Orc think Varix smart! Orc talk to other orcs! Orcs think on offer!¡±

    I held my hand out again, and Urzan again showed his teeth.

    ¡°Just take my hand and shake. It¡¯s the way humans greet each other.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you!"

    Urzan turned and stalked back toward his camp.

    Caden had said we were about a ten-day journey from Everspring, but coming back would be faster if I had a horse, and maybe a crew. Thinking of my conversation with Urzan, I had an idea of who that crew might be.

    I was getting ahead of myself. For all I knew, I''d end up in Everspring, and would be broke in a few days.

    I glanced around at my companions as we packed up the last of the camp supplies and loaded them into the wagons. These people, who had once been Lord Morthisal''s enemies, were now my friends. How would they react if I suddenly took off my amulet, jumped up, and yelled, "Oooga Booga!"

    Probably not well. I imagined Doan would take my head off before I got another word out.

 Chapter Eleven

    We set out on the last phase of our journey, and the next days passed in relative peace. We fell into a comfortable travel routine, bringing us closer to Everspring each day. On the third night, however, our peace was briefly disturbed. I was jolted awake by urgent whispers and the sound of rustling armor.

    "Bandits! On your feet, you layabouts!" Doan roared.

    Before I could ask what was happening, torches were lit, weapons were out, and they had formed into a defensive fighting position with me in the center.

    The bandits, clearly unprepared for such a well-armed and battle-ready group, quickly had second thoughts. The moon, much like the moon on Earth, but a shade of light green, was about half full and illuminated the ground. The shapes moved toward us while ducking down with a sad display of weapons. Even in the dark, I could tell this band of baddies were wearing the barest scraps of armor.

    Once again, I felt helpless. I couldn''t handle a sword well, even though Caden had given me a few lessons here and there. I was more likely to cut myself or accidentally stab one of my companions. Instead, I armed myself with daggers I¡¯d been using to chop meat and vegetables. Thanks to Doan, they were razor damn sharp.

    Luckily, they didn¡¯t need my poor fighting skills, as the bandits turned tail and ran away.

    By the end of the week, we were spending more and more time foraging for food. During one of these foraging expeditions, I witnessed Mira''s impressive skills with a longbow.

    She and I had gone in search of edible mushrooms and more wild onions which seemed to grow in abundance, when she motioned for me to freeze. She pointed, and about a hundred feet away, she spotted a deer grazing in a nearby clearing. Before I could process what was happening, Mira''s bow was in her hand, she nocked an arrow, drew the feathers to her cheek, and let fly. The arrow whispered through the air, finding its mark with deadly precision.

    Awestruck, I turned to Mira. "That was incredible," I said, unable to hide my admiration. "Could you teach me how to use a bow?"

    Mira smiled, a hint of pride in her eyes. "Of course," she replied. "It''s a useful skill to have. Let me see if I can find you something to practice with. But first, we need to prep the deer.¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s one thing I¡¯m useful for.¡±

    She walked toward the deer''s corpse. I happened to glance down and noticed the area around my feet seemed to brighten, revealing patches of edible mushrooms as I moved.

    I gasped and looked back up, hoping she hadn''t noticed I''d accidentally triggered some innate magic again.

    Thankfully, the ground stopped glowing seconds later.

    I quickly bent down and plucked a few mushrooms as cover for inspecting the ground. Nope. No glow. What had that been all about? Mira hadn''t seemed to notice. She was focused on the deer.

    I joined her a moment later.

    "You know," I said, breaking the silence, "I feel pretty useless sometimes. Everyone here has these incredible combat skills, and I''m just¡ªwell, me."

    Mira paused her work and looked at me, her expression softening. "Varix, don''t sell yourself short. Not everyone has to be an accomplished fighter. Your skills are just as valuable."

    I raised an eyebrow. "My skills? You mean my ability to swing a sword at a tree and miss?"

    She laughed, a warm sound echoing through the clearing. "Don¡¯t sell yourself short. Your cooking skills, for one. They''re unrivaled. Also, I''ve fought for commanders who possessed less than half of your speaking skills. You motivated us, and now we have money to bring home to our families."

    "Well, I suppose I do make a mean stew," I conceded with a grin, face growing hot at her compliments.

    "More than that," Mira continued, her tone becoming more serious. "You''re a warm and funny companion. Your strange speech patterns and odd sayings keep us guessing, and they keep me laughing.¡±

    "Thanks, Mira. I really appreciate the little pep talk," I said honestly.

    "Anytime, Varix. Now, let us return to camp with this bounty," Mira nodded once at the fallen deer if you''d like. Tomorrow, I can teach you how to use a bow."

    "Really?" I said with genuine excitement.

    "It would be my pleasure."

    "I''d like that."

    "And I would like to teach you."

    "You know, Mira, you keep complimenting my cooking. Are you sure you''re not just buttering me up to ensure you get the best cuts?"

    She smirked. "Caught me. But honestly, Varix, your cooking is one of the highlights of our days."

    I paused, genuinely touched. "Well, Mira, I''ll keep cooking as long as you promise to keep shooting those impressive arrows. Deal?"

    "Deal," she replied, her smile genuine. "And soon enough, you''ll be a bow expert."

    "I''ll settle for mildly dangerous."

    <hr>

    I helped Mira drag the deer back to camp. Once we arrived, we hung it up for dressing. Mira expertly drained the blood and then offered me a small amount.

    "Would you like to try some?" she asked, holding a little cup filled with the dark liquid.

    I hesitated, but some of the soldiers were staring at me. "Sure, why not?" I said, trying to sound nonchalant.

    Taking a tentative sip, I immediately regretted my decision. The metallic taste was overwhelming, and it took all my willpower not to gag. I forced a smile, hoping Mira wouldn''t notice my discomfort.

    "Interesting flavor," I managed to say.

    Mira grinned. "I wouldn''t drink deer blood unless I had to. I find it repugnant."

    The other soldiers, including Caden, laughed at my discomfort, but it was good-natured. Caden clapped me on the shoulder. "I''d sooner drink ale swilled with piss. You''re a braver man than me."

    "Gee, thanks." I shot a sharp look at Mira.

    "You''re a good sport, Varix," Mira said with a genuine smile. "That reminds me. I have something for you."

    Mira went to the supply wagon and rummaged around in the back. She came up with a short bow and a quiver of arrows.

    Caden looked on and nodded. "Maybe this will trigger your memory? Shooting a bow is something we learn as children."

    "I hope so, friend," I told Caden.

    Caden wandered off, and Mira sat, patting the ground beside her. "Come on, Varix. Let''s get you set up," she said.

    Curiosity piqued--I joined her. Mira held up the bow, her fingers moving deftly as she explained the stringing process.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "Watch closely," she instructed. "You need to learn how to do this yourself."

    I watched intently as Mira demonstrated the art of stringing a bow. Her movements were fluid, practiced, and precise.

    "First, you need to brace the bow against your thigh," she explained, positioning the lower limb against her leg. "Then, you take the bowstring and loop one end over the top nock."

    Her fingers worked deftly, securing the string in place. I found myself admiring not just her skill, but the graceful way she handled the weapon.

    "Now comes the tricky part," Mira continued. "You need to bend the bow to attach the other end of the string. It takes strength, so don''t be discouraged if you can''t do it immediately. It''s easier to do standing, but you won''t always have time to get to your feet."

    She demonstrated, leaning over and using her body weight to flex the bow while simultaneously sliding the loop of the string into place on the lower nock. The bow sprang to life, taut and ready for use.

    She bent the bow again and removed the string.

    "Your turn," Mira said, handing me the two pieces.

    I tried to mimic her actions. My first attempt was clumsy; the bow slipped from my grip, and I nearly smacked myself in the face.

    Mira chuckled softly. "It''s okay, Varix. Try again. Remember to brace it firmly against your thigh."

    I nodded. On my second attempt, I secured the top of the string, but struggled with bending the bow.

    "Here, let me help," Mira offered, moving closer. She placed her hands over mine and guided them into the correct position.

    With her assistance, I finally managed to string the bow correctly. I grinned.

    "Well done!" Mira beamed, squeezing my shoulder. "You''re a quick learner."

    Her hand lingered for a moment, and I enjoyed the contact. It had been a long time since I''d experienced such a casual, friendly touch. In my past life as Vincent, I hadn''t had a meaningful relationship in a couple of years. And as Morthisal, dark lords didn''t inspire warm, fuzzy feelings in others.

    The bow felt solid in my hands, and as I tested its flexibility, I found something satisfying about how it bent and sprang back.

    "I like it," I admitted, running my fingers along the smooth wood.

    Mira nodded approvingly.

    She showed me how to wear the quiver, adjusting the straps so it sat comfortably on my back. Once I was all set up, Mira stood and motioned for me to follow.

    "You''re going to be an expert in no time. Come on, Varix. I''ll show you how to shoot. Don''t be surprised if you have trouble hitting anything right away. It will take practice."

    "I''m up for it."

    <hr>

    She was right. I could not even hit a tree until I was on my last of a dozen arrows. The point slid into the trunk''s side and burst through.

    I lifted the bow and exclaimed, "I did it!"

    I gathered the arrows we could find, cleaned the tips, and returned them to the quiver. After another round, I regularly hit the tree and sank them into the soft wood. Retrieved once again, I continued to practice while Mira looked on and kept encouraging me. After an hour of this, she said it was enough for the day.

    "Come on, Varix. Let''s find some cool water. I''m parched, and I think I still have some of the deer''s blood on me."

    That sounded good to me.

    We walked for about ten minutes. We came across a pond with clean, clear water. Mira leaned over, put her hand in the liquid, and drew it to her mouth. She took a sip, turned to the side, and spit it out.

    "Tastes clean," she said and took another sip.

    "How do you know?"

    "A skill developed in the war. Water was scarce. There''s a taste. Some of us can tell when it''s spoiled. This is clean."

    I joined her and also tasted the water and agreed it tasted clean.

    Mira glanced around again, unclasped her greaves, and set them aside. Her breastplate had buckles on the side. She turned, lifted her arms, and nodded at me to unfasten them.

    "Uh," I said.

    "What''s wrong, Varix? Never seen a woman out of her armor before?"

    I''ve never seen a woman in her armor before.

    "I have. It''s just that we''re, you know, work friends," I said dumbly as I worked on freeing her from the buckled armor. It was boiled leather and not as heavy as I would have thought.

    "Work friends?" Mira laughed, her voice melodic to my ears. "There''s your amusing manner of speech again."

    She lowered her bracers, and turned. "Do you see any deer blood on me?"

    She now wore just her small clothes. The fabric was rough spun and form-fitting.

    "No. No blood."

    "Ah. That''s good news." She turned around.

    "Get that shirt off, Varix. I''ll have a look at you.¡±

    I shrugged out of my shirt and laid it next to her armor. She splashed me playfully with a bit of water. "Hey!"

    Her hand darted forward and grabbed my amulet. "You should remove this so ''tis not lost if you get in the water."

    I recoiled from her touch, flailing backward to get away. I lost my balance and fell ungracefully on my backside.

    "I... I just remembered something urgent I need to do back at camp," I stammered, already turning to leave. "Sorry, Mira. Maybe another time!"

    "I''m sorry, Varix!" Mira called after me as I scrambled to my feet.

    "No. No. It''s fine. We''re fine."

    I picked up my clothes and hastily hurried away. Son of a bitch! Here I was, presented with a beautiful woman who seemed interested in me, and I couldn''t even enjoy the moment without risking exposure. If she had managed to remove my amulet, I would have been a dead man.

    I stumbled through the woods, shocked that I had almost been revealed. Of all the ways my companions could discover my identity, having my amulet removed by a partially clothed Mira was not at the top of my list.

    I decided against returning to camp right away. Instead, I focused on the forest floor for any useful herbs or spices we could add to our meals, and as a way to clear my head.

    I stumbled upon a patch of unfamiliar plants with vibrant purple leaves. I considered adding them to our culinary arsenal for a moment, but then I remembered my Earth-world wisdom: ''Leaves of three, let it be.'' I decided to play it safe and stick to the herbs I recognized¡ªno need to add ''accidental poisoner'' to my list of titles.

    As I pushed through a thick patch of undergrowth, I suddenly found myself in a small clearing. To my surprise, a massive warrior stood there, his armor gleaming in the dappled sunlight. A huge mace rested on his shoulder, held effortlessly in one hand. There was an odd white glow around him.

    "Oh, I''m sorry," I said, stepping back. "I didn''t mean to intrude."

    The warrior''s head snapped towards me, his eyes widening in shock. "You can see me?" he asked, his voice a mix of surprise and suspicion.

    I frowned, confused by his question. "Of course, I can see you. Why wouldn''t I? You''re huge. Nice mace."

    The man glanced at his weapon, then studied me intently, his gaze sweeping me from head to toe. "I''m dead. That''s why it''s strange that you can see and hear me."

    "You''re dead? You can''t be dead. I can see you¡­" I trailed off.

    "Maybe. Doesn¡¯t change the fact that I was Killed by the Dark Lord Morthisal. You wouldn¡¯t happen to know him now, would you? Or know where he can be found?"

    ¡°What? Who?¡± I laughed nervously. ¡°Is he from around here?¡±

    He let out a heavy sigh. "Leave off, Morthisal. I know you. I¡¯d know your stench anywhere."

    ¡°You¡¯re a ghost with a sense of smell?¡± I covered the fact that my blood had suddenly turned ice cold in my veins with a nervous laugh.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the disguise? Never took you for one to hide among the humans. An ego as big as yours shouldn''t allow it.¡±

    "What? No, you''re mistaken. I''m not a dark lord," I protested, trying to steady my voice.

    The warrior shook his head, a grim smile on his face. "I''m not confused. I am the ghost of Garin Thorneblade, a paladin you yourself slew."

    I stood there, frozen in disbelief. A ghost?

    "But... but I''m not Morthisal," I stammered, desperately trying to maintain my cover. "My name is Varix. Varix Vel''Naris."

    Garin''s spectral form seemed to flicker slightly as he stepped closer. "You may have changed your dark appearance, but I would recognize your essence. The question is, why can you see me when no one else can?¡±

    I sighed heavily and looked around for signs of Mira or any of the others from our camp. I lowered my voice, ¡°Look, dude. I was minding my own business, on a whole-ass other world, when your pal Morthisal swapped souls with me. I opened my eyes, and I was in his throne room. One of his goblin minions helped me escape. Her name¡¯s Lady Churl, and she¡¯s pretty cool. Anyway. I didn¡¯t ask to be here.¡± I touched my face. ¡°This is what I really look like. My real name is Vince. Vincent Logan.¡±

    Garin crossed his arms across his impressive and armored chest. ¡°That is some story.¡±

    I noticed Garin wasn¡¯t as substantial as I had first thought. Through him, I could almost make out a tree behind his back. I took a couple of steps toward him.

    ¡°You can no longer harm me, Morthisal!¡± Garin declared and stood his ground.

    I stuck my hand out, and it passed right through his body. Threads of white mist followed my hand as I yanked it back.

    The big paladin pulled away from me and lowered his hands. His face became a storm cloud of conflict. ¡°T¡¯is true what you say."

    "I know."

    "You are not the Dark Lord Morthisal, so how can you see me? I must dwell on this. Until we meet again.¡±

    "Meet again?"

    The ghost faded from sight.

    Great. Just great. Not only was I trying to hide from my companions that I was a former dark lord, but now I was seeing dead people.

 Chapter Twelve

    The next few days passed in a blur as the wagons picked their way over the well-worn roads. We foraged, and I tried to avoid any awkward moments with Mira. We''d been cordial but distant since our almost-whatever at the pond. It was like we were both trying to pretend it never happened.

    On the third day, I ventured out from the camp, stating that I wanted to do a little early morning herb gathering and stretch my legs. Caden offered to accompany me, but I waved him off. I mainly wanted to get away from the press of soldiers. My companions were a nice enough group of cold-blooded killers; I just needed to go and listen to a little nature. This world was beautiful in so many ways.

    The morning sun painted the sky in hues of pink and orange as I made my way through the forest. Dew clung to the leaves, glistening in the early light. Birds sang cheerful tunes and generally got up to bird stuff.

    As I walked, I marveled at the vibrant greens of the foliage, the rich browns of the tree trunks, and the colorful wildflowers dotting the forest floor. The air was crisp and clean, filled with the scent of pine and earth. I found myself drawn to a small clearing, where a stream bubbled over rocks worn smooth by time. The water was crystal clear, reflecting the blue sky above.

    I sat in a quiet grove, my mind wandering as I contemplated my life and goals in this strange new world. The idea of owning a tavern and cooking for people had taken root in my mind, and I couldn''t shake it. I imagined serving up steaming plates of hot wings, the spicy aroma filling the air as patrons laughed and clinked their mugs together. It was a far cry from my previous life as an office worker, but somehow, it felt right.

    As I sat there, lost in thought, a familiar hiss broke the silence. I glanced over to see Lady Churl''s grinning face emerging from the woods.

    "Lady Churl!" I exclaimed, a genuine smile spreading across my face. "It''s good to see you."

    "Yeah, boss. You too, I reckon."

    "What have you been up to? Have you met any other nice goblins out gobbling around?"

    She scampered over and plopped down beside me, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Nah. Last I seen of my sort was days ago. Tricky business, you getting them to bring you meat, then charging them to eat it. I''ve been keeping busy, boss," she said, picking at her teeth with a sharp stick. "Hunting, spearing fish, you know how it is. Living under the stars. I like it, but I ain¡¯t gonna lie, boss. I miss living indoors. Or in a cave.¡±

    I reached over and patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry, Lady Churl," I assured her. "As soon as I get settled, I''ll find a place for you. We''re in this together, remember? I¡¯m going to buy a tavern and settle in. I¡¯ll have a place for you.¡±

    ¡°What, me? Live with the soft skins? Don¡¯t know as I can do it, boss.¡±

    ¡°All of your kind were promised amnesty. That means you¡¯ll be welcome. Or at least not chased out of town.¡±

    ¡°Ain¡¯t no one gonna welcome me.¡±

    ¡°Give it time, Lady Churl. I¡¯ll help you make a home. I promise."

    I had hoped to see Lady Churl out in the woods and had brought her something. I handed over a little package wrapped in big leaves.

    She sniffed the packet and smiled. "Wha''s this, then?"

    "Something I made for you."

    Lady churl unwrapped the sticky leaves. Inside was the fattiest piece of venison I''d been able to save. The closest I could think of would be flank steak. I''d cooked it directly on some red hot coals and wrapped it around some hot green peppers she''d brought me a few days ago.

    "This smells good," she said and tore off a piece. Her eyes closed in satisfaction as she chewed. "You ain''t nothin'' like the old boss."

    "I''m not your boss. You can do whatever you want. You don''t have to wait on me."

    "Nah. Nothing better to do." Lady Churl shrugged and tore off another piece of meat to pop in her mouth.

    I reached out to put my arm around her bony shoulder. She shrugged away and poked me in the side. ¡°You¡¯re kind, but you¡¯re not my type. Too soft. Look at those hands.¡± She pointed at mine.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my hands?¡± I laughed.

    ¡°Like cold slugs. Keep ¡®em to yourself.¡±

    I laughed again. "Where I come from, some people actually pay good money for slug facials."

    "Don''t know what that means."

    "Just a joke."

    "Fine. Fine. Be seeing you. Don''t get killed."

    ¡°Thanks, take care of yourself, Lady Churl.¡± I waved as she hopped up and disappeared into the trees again.

    <hr>

    Along the dusty road, we began to see others. People on horses, their hooves kicking up small clouds of dirt with each step, weary travelers walking, their packs heavy on their backs and their faces etched with the fatigue of the journey, and carts and wagons, some pulled by oxen, others by sturdy draft horses, their wheels creaking and groaning as they rolled over the uneven path. The road was coming alive with the bustling activity.

    We collected mushrooms, wild onions, and the occasional garlic bulb. They were small¡ªnothing like the size I used to get back on earth, but they were strong. Caden thought they were good to eat, even raw.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The game grew scarce, or maybe we had bad luck. I continued to practice the bow and managed to take down a rabbit one evening. Mira clapped me on the shoulder and offered congratulations. Things between her and I were still a little uncomfortable. She continued teaching me how to hunt, but she seemed distant. I¡¯d been here for less than a month and had already been friend-zoned by an attractive woman.

    One day, as we walked side by side along the dusty road, I couldn''t take the tension anymore. "Hey, Mira," I said, my voice low. "About the other day, at the pond... I''m sorry about the amulet thing. I didn''t mean to freak out on you like that."

    Mira glanced at me, her expression unreadable. "Think nothing of it, Varix. ''Tis in the past."

    "I know. I just wanted you to know that I, well¡­I hadn''t seen an attractive woman in her under¡ªI mean small clothes¡ªin a long time. I was, well. Flustered."

    Her smile grew as I talked. She leaned close and said, "You find me attractive?"

    "Who wouldn¡¯t?" I said, face suddenly hot.

    "What are you two birds singing about?" Caden called as he came up behind us.

    "Oh. Uh. The weather," I stammered.

    "Yeah. S''gonna be a hot one," Mira said with a huge grin.

    I ducked my head and did my best to suppress laughter.

    After a while, Caden fell into step beside us.

    "What are you going to do first when we reach Everspring?" I asked Caden.

    "I''m going to hug my family. Gods, but I have missed them. Even my brother, Alic. Don''t tell him I said that."

    I made a zipper motion across my lips.

    ¡°Gods, this road goes on forever, doesn''t it?" he said, stretching his arms above his head. "I swear, if I have to walk another mile, my feet might just fall off."

    I chuckled. "Yeah, it''s not exactly the most exciting journey. But hey, at least we''re not being chased by orcs."

    "That''s only because they''re too fat from your stew, Varix," Mira interjected.

    Caden and I burst into laughter.

    Caden snorted. "Sometimes I think I''d take a good orc fight over this endless walking."

    "Careful what you wish for," Mira said. "I''ve had enough orc fights to last a lifetime."

    "Is it always like this?" I asked. "Being a soldier, I mean."

    Caden shrugged. "Aye, for the most part. Long stretches of boredom punctuated by moments of sheer terror. You spend weeks marching, setting up camp, breaking down camp, marching some more. Then, when you finally see some action, it''s over in a flash, and you''re left wondering what the hell just happened."

    "And how you got brains in your hair. Not your own, mind," Mira interjected.

    "Maybe it''s a good thing I don''t have my memories."

    "I''ll leave you two to discuss war," Mira said, and walked ahead to stroll beside Doan, but not before she glanced back at me one more time.

    "That Mira is a treasure," Caden said.

    "I think I''d have to agree with you, Caden."

    "I think she has a thing for you," Caden said.

    "Does she?" I acted surprised.

    "She''s an able fighter, good with a bow, and not bad to look at."

    "Just say it," I said. "She''s hot."

    "Hot?"

    "You know, hot. Like¡­" I touched my fingertip to my tongue and made a sizzling noise.

    Caden stumbled as he laughed out loud.

    "I have to be honest. I fought beside Mira for months. She''s like a sister to me. Just as Doan is like a brother."

    " I get that."

    As we walked, I caught a glimpse of something out of the corner of my eye. I turned my head, and Garin''s spectral form flickered in and out of view at the edge of the tree line. I glanced at Caden and Mira, but he was completely oblivious to the ghostly paladin''s presence.

    "Hey, Caden," I said, trying to keep my voice casual. "What kind of powers did Morthisal have, anyway? I should know this, but you know how much my memory is impaired."

    Caden looked at me in surprise. "Morthisal was a necromancer of the highest order. He could raise entire armies of the dead to fight for him. It was a terrifying sight to behold. He could also use dark powers, but I don¡¯t know much more. I never got close enough to see him in action. His biggest skill seemed to be convincing races to fight for him."

    "So, he could communicate with the dead. What a weirdo," I said as I watched the ground.

    I was seeing a dead paladin. It seemed Morthisal''s powers of necromancy were somewhat accessible. I had no idea how to control them. Didn''t know where to even start. What I did know was that I was seeing a dead guy.

    "Have you ever heard of Garin Thorneblade?"

    "Ah, Varix! Something''s come back to you, and what an excellent memory to have returned. Garin Thorneblade was a legendary paladin. Sadly, he died in The Frostfire Rebellion. Morthisal betrayed him and murdered him and his entire family. It happened, oh, about twenty-five years ago. Maybe more."

    "It was thirty. I was a lad. My father told me tales of Garin, the mighty paladin. I''d have followed in his footsteps if the order hadn''t collapsed," Doan said. He must have overheard us talking about the former warrior.

    "There are no more paladins?" I asked.

    "No. Wiped out by Morthisal."

    "Oh." It was the best I could come up with.

    Before I could further curse my soul-napper, Caden shouted. "We''re here!"

    As we crested the hill, the village of Everspring came into view. It was a sight for sore eyes after weeks on the road, but it wasn''t exactly the picturesque medieval village I''d imagined. Parts of the village were charred and crumbling, with blackened beams jutting out from collapsed roofs like broken teeth. Sturdy looking stone walls were pockmarked with scars from battle, and some sections had been reduced to piles of rubble.

    Despite the damage, most of Everspring was still standing. The main street was lined with timber-framed houses, with upper stories overhanging the narrow lane. A few larger buildings stood out among the rest - a tavern with a faded sign creaking in the breeze, a smithy with smoke curling from its chimney, and what looked like a small chapel with a bell tower.

    Caden''s face fell as he took in the sight of his hometown. "I thought it would be worse. Thank the gods," he said quietly.

    Mira placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "It''s still standing, Caden. That''s more than many villages can say after the war."

    Doan growled, his knuckles white as he gripped his massive double-headed axe. "Wish I''d been here when those rotten greenskins had attacked. I''d have given them a taste of my steel."

    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief at seeing civilization again, even if it was a little worse for wear. After the healer''s camp and the endless road, Everspring looked like a damn paradise to me.

    As we approached the village, a few residents caught sight of our group. Their faces lit up with recognition and joy as they spotted Caden and the other returning warriors. A bell began to ring, echoing through the streets, and within moments, dozens of people were pouring out of their homes to greet us.

    The atmosphere was filled with laughter, tears, and shouts of welcome. Children raced up to the soldiers, hugging their legs and begging for stories of their adventures. Women embraced their husbands and sons, while old men clapped the warriors on the back and pressed mugs of ale into their hands.

    It warmed my heart to see my new friends among their loved ones. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy. There was no one waiting for me.

 Chapter Thirteen

    The village of Everspring had clearly seen better days, but the warm welcome from the residents put a smile on my face. As we made our way through the dirt streets, Caden was greeted with hugs, handshakes, and even a few tears.

    "Varix, come meet my family," Caden said, leading me to a group of people who shared his features. He introduced me to his parents, his sister, and finally, his brother Alic.

    Alic was practically Caden''s twin in appearance, but there was a certain smugness about him that set him apart. He puffed out his chest as Caden mentioned his recent promotion to captain of the guard. Who''s guard was anyone''s guess, but I assumed the Village''s. Watchtowers dotted the corners, and a partial wooden palisade wall that faced north had been erected, but it appeared work on the fence had fallen off. I guess the defeat of Dark Lord Morthisal had put the country more at ease.

    "Pleasure, Varix," Alic said, shaking my hand firmly. "So nice to meet a friend of Caden''s."

    I smiled politely. "Great to meet you, Alic. Cheers on your promotion. Caden mentioned you''d advanced to the captain of the guard. I''m sure you''ll serve the position well."

    "Thank you. It''s well deserved," Alic said and turned to Caden. "He''s so polite. The last time you were in the village, you were with that guy, Doan. Big as a house, and dumb as a rock. How''s he doing?"

    "He''s behind me if you want to ask," Caden replied. "Hey, Doan. Alic wants to say hi. He said you''re¡­"

    Alic slapped his hand over Caden''s mouth. Caden slapped it away. The two tousled for a few seconds, then broke apart and laughed at each other before tightly embracing and pounding each other on the back.

    I chuckled, chiming in, "I was just about to say, nothing says ''heartfelt reunion'' like brotherly attempted suffocation."

    "What''s that?" Doan asked as he joined us.

    "Alic was just saying he remembered you from the last time you were in the village. I think he''s a fan," I said.

    Doan''s eyes darted between the three of us. He pursed his lips and nodded once at Alic. ¡°I can see that.¡±

    Caden told me there was an extra room in the house, and I was welcome to stay in it for as long as needed.

    I felt out of place. I was grateful for the kindness shown to me, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that I didn''t belong. Lucky for me, there was an entire village to explore. I told him, "I don''t want to impose. I have some coin from the orcs and my soldier''s pay from the healer''s camp. I think I''ll explore a bit, maybe find a place to stay."

    Caden nodded, understanding in his eyes. "Of course, Varix. Just know that you''re always welcome here. We are more than happy to have you. Why don¡¯t you stop by later? We¡¯ll have enough food to feed half the village.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that, Caden. Hey. I just wanted to say that you have been a true friend to me, and I appreciate your kindness. I don¡¯t know where I would be without you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop.¡± Caden blushed. ¡°I would have done the same for anyone, and I have no doubt you would have done the same if our roles had been reversed. It¡¯s truly been a pleasure traveling with you. Your cooking skills are something else, my friend.¡±

    I thanked Caden again and pulled him into a quick embrace.

    With a grateful smile, I set out to wander the streets of Everspring. The village had a quaint charm despite the scars of war. Some buildings on the outskirts had been reduced to charred husks, while others remained standing.

    The cobblestone paths beneath my feet were well-worn from the countless footsteps. Despite the scars of war that marred some of the buildings, the village buzzed with life and activity.

    There was a bustling market square, where vendors hawked their wares and the aroma of sizzling meats filled the air. Some of the stalls offered questionable delicacies, but I couldn''t fault the enthusiasm of the cooks as they tended to their flaming grills. The sight of fresh fruits and vegetables, piled high, brought a smile to my face. It was nice to see so many people out trading and going about their daily lives. I imagined it would have been heartbreaking to see the village during the darkest parts of the war.

    As I wandered through the market, a small hovel caught my eye. The sign outside proclaimed it an herbalist''s shop, and I made a mental note to stop by once I was settled in. I was eager to peruse the shop owner''s wares and perhaps glean some knowledge about the local flora.

    What surprised me most, however, was the friendliness of the people. As I walked by, people called out greetings, their faces warm and welcoming. It was a far cry from my experiences in Seattle, where making eye contact with a stranger on the street was a rare occurrence.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself as I imagined the reactions of my former colleagues if they could see me now. The once-mundane Vincent Logan, now traversing a fantasy world, being greeted by friendly faces at every turn. It was a surreal experience, but one that I was beginning to love.

    As I turned the corner, I saw a tavern sign that read "The Shadow''s Respite." The paint was chipped and faded, and the wood underneath had started showing through. One of the window shutters was barely hanging on, clinging to the frame by a single hinge. It shook in the wind, like it was fighting to stay attached. The roof had a few missing shingles, and it sagged a little in the middle.

    Cobwebs hung in the corners of the windows, and the glass was covered in dirt and dust, making it hard to see inside. A shape appeared in the top corner window: a regal-looking woman wearing a blue top that was lined with silver threads in small star patterns.

    She looked at me. I looked at her. The woman¡¯s eyes widened, and she ducked out of view.

    I looked down at myself. Did I really look so strange? What a weirdo.

    Even though it was worn out, the tavern still had a certain charm. The sign above the door had some fancy carvings, as if someone had put a lot of love into making it. The door was scuffed up and old, but it looked solid and sturdy.

    A passing woman noticed my interest and said, "Sorry, love. It''s been closed since the owner, Old Heron, passed away."

    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that," I replied. "Did it happen during the war?"

    The woman shook her head. "No, he was his own best customer. A large, jolly man, he was. Probably his heart gave out, poor soul."

    "Is it for sale?"

    "Don''t know, but I imagine so.¡±

    "Is there a realtor I can speak to? Er. I mean, someone to talk to about buying property in the village?

    ¡°Oh. You''d want to be speaking with an Estate Steward. That would be Roland Hightown.¡±

    "Yes. That''s what I meant. An Estate Steward. Where can I find Mr. Hightown?"

    "That''s an easy one. See this street? Follow it, oh, five or six blocks. Then turn left." She spun in place and looked the road up and down. "Nope. Right. You''re going to turn right. Now go another three or four blocks and turn¡­ Right. Yes. Right. Look for a large well in the center of the square. Now, there will be four streets that branch off. Count from your left and take the second."

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    She droned on, and I tried to keep up, but I really missed my cell phone and Google Maps.

    "Got it?" she asked.

    "Yes. Got it." I had not got it.

    "Looked like you drifted off." She eyed my beat-up leather jerkin and pants, with a dagger on the right, thanks to Caden. He''d said ¡°you don''t have to use it, just look like you know how to use it¡±.

    "I just came off the road with the group of soldiers who arrived today. I''m tired, I''m not going to lie."

    "Now, why would you lie about being tired after being on the road? Bit daft?"

    "Head wound," I said, and pointed at the former knot on my head, that had thankfully left a visible red scar.

    "Ohh. Sounds like you saw some action. Glad you''re back with us."

    The woman patted my hand and wandered off, turned, looked the way she''d come, shook her head, and went in a different direction.

    I knew it was a bad idea, but I had no other options so I started to follow the directions she''d given.

    As I continued my exploration of Everspring, I passed by more shops and what appeared to be tenement buildings. Clothing hung from ropes along the balconies. A bunch of kids were kicking a beat-to-hell ball around the complex entryway, a nice chunk of grass surrounded by low leafy shrubs and wavy fronds of lavender. The village had a charming, lived-in feel that I found comforting, despite my unfamiliarity with the surroundings.

    A glint of light caught my eye, and I found myself standing in front of a jeweler''s shop. The window display was protected by a set of heavy iron bars. My thoughts drifted to the gems I had taken from Morthisal''s coffers. I wondered if I dared to have them appraised, but then the more practical question hit me: Would gems from a dark overlord''s treasury come with a return policy or a curse? Decisions, decisions.

    Moving on, I focused on finding a place to stay for the night. As I wandered, a flapping wood sign caught my eye: "The Jolly Cleaver." Curious, I peeked my head inside the butcher shop.

    A young woman with curly auburn hair and a heart-shaped face greeted me from behind the counter. "Welcome to The Jolly Cleaver! I''m Shellen, but most call me Shell. How can I help you today?"

    Various cuts of meat were on display, mostly sausages and what looked like cured ham. The aroma of seasoned meats filled the air, making my stomach grumble.

    "Nice to meet you, Shell. I''m Varix," I said with a smile. "I just got to Everspring."

    "A soldier, from the look of you. Are you from here? Did you see a lot of battles? Thank goodness the dark one was defeated. I¡¯ve not felt this safe in a dozen years.¡±

    "Oh, no. I''m from far away. I think. I was wounded and lost my memories." I pointed at my forehead for what felt like the hundredth time. ¡°I think I saw some battles. It¡¯s hard to remember.¡±

    "Oh dear! Well, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Varix."

    "Thank you. I arrived with a fellow named Caden and some other soldiers. I wandered off and wanted to see the sights. You have a lovely shop here."

    "Lovely, is it? Most don''t think of a butcher as lovely."

    "I think this place is wonderful. The smell alone made it worth stopping in. So many spices."

    "I love my spices."

    "We have a lot in common, then," I said. I clasped my hands behind my back and moved around the butcher shop, looking over the cuts of meat. It was chilly in there. I wondered if they had some kind of medieval air conditioner.

    One thing I noticed was a number of plucked chickens hanging over the counter. I nodded at them. "Do you sell chicken parts or just whole birds?"

    Shell shook her head, her curls bouncing. "I can do either. With the war over, chickens were one of the easier animals to maintain. Everyone kept them for eggs, and now we have more than we know what to do with! I have chickens coming in every day, and I can barely keep up."

    I grinned. "Really. Too many chickens could be a problem, but not for an enterprising young business owner."

    Her eyes lit up. "You have need of chickens?"

    "I will. I intend to open a place, and chicken will be my specialty. That and drinks. Ale and the like, I''m sure. This may sound like an odd request, but what do you do with your chicken wings? Would you be willing to sell them in bulk?"

    "I''d love to!"

    "As soon as my business is up and running, perhaps we can strike a deal."

    "Oh," she said, and her face fell. She clearly thought I was all talk.

    "No. See, I have the money. More importantly, I have the vision."

    "I wish you luck, Varix. I truly do."

    I nodded thanks.

    The abundance of chickens in the post-war economy was going to be an absolute boon.

    "Question. Do you have a cooler? How do you keep the meat cold?"

    She gave me a quizzical look. "Same as always. Blocks of ice arrive weekly."

    Perfect!

    "Tell me about your sausages." I nodded at the hanging assortment.

    Shell grinned. "Well, if you''re looking for something tasty, I can definitely recommend them. They''re made with a blend of spices that''ll make your taste buds sing!"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her enthusiasm. "You know what? I think I''ll take a few of those sausages. They sound delicious! Do you have any that are extra spicy?¡±

    ¡°I do. But I warn you, they might make you red in the face.¡±

    ¡°Now that sounds like a challenge I can get behind.¡± I grinned.

    I was already thinking about gumbo, and one of the main ingredients would be some kind of andouille.

    I pulled out some of the coins and realized I didn''t know how much things cost. In fact, I had no idea how the monetary system worked.

    "Eh. How much do I owe you?"

    "That''ll be four silver shillings for the bundle."

    I had quite a few silvers. I pulled out four and compared them. They were oval-shaped and bore the face of an older gentleman regally looking to the side. The back had a simple 1 Silver Shilling, backed by the crown, stamped on it.

    I held up the coins. Shell held out her hand and accepted the payment without hesitation. Score one for me! I¡¯d gotten one right.

    "I''ll see you later, Shell. Have a nice rest of your day."

    She smiled brightly. "You too, Varix. Good luck with your venture. Oh, and might I ask a question?"

    "Of course."

    "You mentioned a Caden. Would that be Caden Ashfall?"

    "As a matter of fact, it would." I snapped my fingers. "Wait. Caden mentioned you."

    She gasped and smiled. "He did?"

    "He did."

    "That..." She straightened and patted her hair. "That is good news. I hope to speak with him. It has been a long time since I last saw him."

    "I''ll let him know you would like to say hello."

    "That would be nice, Varix. Thank you."

    I waved as I closed the door and began walking in the general direction the older lady had pointed out before she¡¯d become lost and confused.

    As the sun began to set, painting the sky in lovely hues of orange and pink, I realized I had been walking in circles, still unable to find the elusive estate steward. My feet ached, and my patience was wearing thin. Exhausted and frustrated, I decided to swallow my pride and ask a passingby for directions.

    I approached a figure walking down the street, their face obscured by a woven basket filled with fresh produce. "Excuse me," I called out, "I was wondering if you could help me find the estate steward¡¯s office?"

    The figure turned, and to my surprise, I found myself face-to-face with the same woman who had given me the convoluted directions earlier. Her eyes sparkled with recognition, and a grin spread across her face.

    "Well, well, look who it is!" she exclaimed, setting her basket down. "You look like you could use some help, dear. Let me tell you how to get there..."

    The woman gestured animatedly, pointing down streets and describing landmarks I was sure I''d never be able to find.

    As she rambled on, I couldn''t help but wonder if I was destined to wander the streets of Everspring forever, chasing after a realtor''s office that may or may not exist. The woman''s directions grew increasingly convoluted and left my head spinning.

    The woman finished her spiel and looked at me expectantly. "Got it?" she asked, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

    "Yes, got it," I lied. "Thank you so much for your help."

    As she picked up her basket and continued on her way, I stood there, staring at the winding streets before me. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for another round of exploration.

    "Well, Varix," I muttered to myself, "let''s see where these directions take us this time."

    I set off once more, hoping that this time, I''d find my way to the estate stewarts office before the sun completely disappeared. And I still needed to get back to Caden¡¯s home for the feast.

    Spinning around in a slow circle, I wondered if I would be able to find his family¡¯s house.

 Chapter Fourteen

    I spent another half hour exploring the cobble streets until I came across the estate steward''s office, even though it had probably been no more than fifteen minutes.

    The building was a modest two-story structure, its front a weathered mix of stone and timber. A faded wooden sign hung above the door; its paint had recently received a fresh coat. It proudly proclaimed "Roland Hightown, Estate Steward" in elegant script. A collection of property notices and announcements partially obscured the narrow front window.

    What was the etiquette here? Did I just barge in?

    I knocked a couple of times.

    "Yes. Yes. Come in," a muffled voice called from within.

    As I stepped into Roland Hightown''s office, I was greeted by a cramped, modestly furnished space. The room was small, with a single window allowing a sliver of light to penetrate the dimly lit interior. A weathered wooden desk, its surface covered in a scattered array of parchment, quills, and ink pots, dominated the center of the room. Shelves lined the walls, filled with ledgers, scrolls, and various odds and ends. The air carried the scent of dust and aged parchment.

    The man who greeted me was in his mid-fifties, with a quick tongue and an air of someone who loved to gossip.

    "Hello, Mr. Hightown, I''m Varix¡­"

    "Ah, hello, good sir. Returning soldier, I see. Fine and well. Fine and well. Welcome home.¡± He interjected. "Ah, yes. What brings you to my humble place of business? Is there a residence that has caught your eye? I can offer excellent rates on a corner tenement. The previous owner, well....¡± He paused again, removed a handkerchief, and dabbed at his sweaty forehead. "Well. The tenant no longer has need of the room. The stains came out readily enough. I can make you a deal simply too good to pass up. I''m Roland Hightown. Did I already tell you my name?"

    "No, but I gathered as much from your front door."

    "Ah, yes. The sign. New paint. I had forgotten. So, what can I help you with, good sir?"

    "I''m interested in starting a new venture in this village."

    "I do love that word. Village. We are nearly a town. I dare say a few hundred more people, and we will be granted the title."

    "It truly is a lovely place. I''m sure the damaged buildings will be repaired quickly."

    "We have a resilient population. What you say is true. Now. What might interest you here?"

    "A tavern. I want to buy one, if one is available."

    Roland eyed me up and down, his gaze skeptical. "Well, I''ll be honest with you, Varix. Taverns aren''t cheap, and I''m unsure if you have the funds to make such a purchase. Again, my apologies, but you don''t look like a man of means. I know many are returning from the war with funds, so I''ll hear you out."

    I felt annoyed at his assumption, but I kept my expression neutral. "I understand your concern, but I assure you, I have the means to make this happen," I said with confidence, hoping I could back up my bold words.

    Roland hesitated for a moment, then shrugged. "Alright, I suppose there''s no harm in showing you what we have available. I have two taverns for sale at the moment ¨C The Shadow''s Respite and The Wandering Boar."

    "I wandered by The Shadow''s Respite. I gotta be honest, Roland. It was kind of run down."

    "Yes, but it has very good bones, my friend. Very good bones. Let me get the keys, and I''ll give you a tour."

    I shrugged. "That sounds good, Roland. I''d love a tour. Keep an open mind, buddy. I have the means."

    Roland clapped his hands, stood, nodded enthusiastically, and grabbed a set of keys from his desk. "Follow me."

    <hr>

    As we walked through the streets, Roland chattered away about the village''s history and the various properties he had sold over the years. I half-listened, my mind preoccupied with the sights and sounds. I''d already come this way, but walking through a genuine medieval village was still a shock.

    When we arrived at The Shadow''s Respite, my heart sank once again. The building was in a state of disrepair, with several boarded-up windows and a sagging roof. As we stepped inside, the stench of smoke and decay hit me like a wall.

    "There was a fire here some time ago," Roland explained, gesturing to the scorched walls. "The previous owner never bothered to fix it up."

    I walked through the main room, taking in the broken furniture and cobweb-covered corners. Only a few tables and chairs remained intact, and one table leaned against the wall, missing several legs.

    "Let''s take a look at the rooms upstairs," Roland suggested, leading the way.

    "Who is the woman living up there?"

    "I''m sorry?" Roland paused.

    "I saw a woman. She was pretty regal-looking, like an¡­aristocrat." I said the last word, hoping it meant the same thing here.

    "I know of no aristocrats here, and certainly none living in this squalid building."

    "Squalid?"

    "Er. It''s a most excellent building. Most excellent. However, why would a woman of means be¨C?" He gestured around the room with one hand. "Here?"

    He had a good point.

    The rooms upstairs were no better than the main floor. Dust and debris covered every surface, and the air was thick with the musty smell of neglect. As I turned to leave one of the rooms, I froze.

    Standing in the corner was the same woman I had observed in the window¡ªan elf! She was dressed in a stunning gown adorned with intricate embroidery and delicate lace, which seemed to shimmer in the dim light. I stumbled back, my eyes wide with shock. Her eyes were just as wide, and her mouth dropped open. Like the dead paladin Garin, she had a slight white shimmer around her form.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Roland, who had already moved to the next room, called out, "Mr. Vel''Naris, is everything all right?"

    I blinked, and the elf was gone. I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. "Y-yeah, I''m fine. Just, ah. Saw a mouse or something."

    "A simple fix for mice: a cat. I know a woman in the village whose tabby just had a litter. I''m sure I can procure one for you should you decide to purchase this property."

    "Let''s see the other location."

    The next tavern, just a half dozen blocks away, was the picture of cozy.

    As I stepped into the second location, The Wandering Boar, I was immediately struck by the differences between it and The Shadow''s Respite. Where the previous location had been neglected and gloomy, this tavern oozed warmth. The floors were spotless, and the wooden planks gleamed as if recently polished. The scent of fresh pine filled my nostrils, a refreshing change from the musty odor of the first tavern.

    My eyes were drawn to the fireplace, which sat empty but clean. The tables and chairs appeared newer, their surfaces unmarred. I ran my hand along the smooth grain of one of the tables, appreciating the superb craftsmanship.

    Roland led me to the kitchen, and I couldn''t help but grin at the sight. A massive stove dominated the space, its iron surface polished to a shine. Beside it sat what appeared to be a wood-fired oven. The kitchen was well-organized and spacious.

    As I explored further, I found myself picturing the potential of this place. I could see it filled with laughter and the clinking of mugs, a gathering spot for the people of Everspring. The tavern had a certain charm that tugged at my heartstrings.

    I nodded, still taking in the details of the tavern. "It''s perfect," I said, a smile spreading across my face. "This is exactly what I''ve been looking for."

    "I''m sure it is. Lovely, yes? Very lovely. The former owners did quite a few renovations."

    "It''s exactly what I''m looking for. How much?"

    "Ah. The price, yes. It''s quite expensive."

    "Sure. Sure. I imagine it is."

    "This is a prime location. It''s near the market, and six empty rooms on the second floor can be rented out. It''s a real profitable venture."

    "I bet it is. So?"

    "Yes. So. Well. The truth is that Baron Swiftwood has shown considerable interest in this property. He has the means to purchase it."

    "Come on, Roland. Stop beating around the bush. What''s the price? And give it to me straight."

    "I beg your pardon, sir. The price difference between the two properties is quite substantial," Roland explained, his hands clasped before him. "The Wandering Boar, being in prime condition and located in a highly desirable area, is currently listed at 5,000 Gold Crowns."

    My eyes widened at the figure. Five thousand Gold Crowns? I had no idea how much that translated into my old world''s currency, but it sounded like a hefty sum. "And what about The Shadow''s Respite?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.

    Roland cleared his throat. "The Shadow''s Respite, given its current state and less favorable location, is priced at 1,500 Gold Crowns. It is still a significant investment, but considerably less than The Wandering Boar."

    I nodded as I tried to process the information. Even the lower price seemed daunting, especially considering I had no idea what resources I had available. "I see," I said, trying to buy myself some time. "Well, Roland, I appreciate you showing me both properties. I''ll need time to consider my options and gather the necessary funds. Can I get back to you tomorrow with my decision?"

    Roland smiled, and his eyes glinted with a hint of skepticism. "Of course, Mr. Vel''Naris. Take your time. I''ll be here whenever you''re ready to proceed."

    As I left Roland''s office, my thoughts were consumed by the challenge ahead. I desperately wanted The Wandering Boar, but the price tag seemed like a daunting obstacle.

    Suddenly, I remembered Caden mentioning a feast at his family''s home. Perhaps my new friends could offer some guidance, or even help me find a way to secure the funds. I turned to Roland. "By the way, you wouldn''t happen to know where Caden and Alic live, would you? They invited me to a feast, but I''m still learning my way around the village."

    Roland''s face lit up with recognition. "Ah, yes! The Ashfall boys. Fine young men, they are. Their family home is just a few streets down from here. Take a right at the baker''s shop, then a left at the old oak tree. It''s the third house on the right, with the red door. You can''t miss it."

    I thanked Roland for his directions and set off, my mind already working on a plan to make my tavern dreams a reality.

    <hr>

    As I approached the Ashfall home, laughter and revelry filled the air. Even from half a block away, I could make out Doan''s booming guffaw. The closer I got, the more I heard the distinct voices of my companions from the caravan.

    Caden practically tackled me in a bear hug when I stepped through the doorway. "Varix! You made it!" he exclaimed, his face split in a wide grin as he pounded me across the back with his palm. He dragged me into the heart of the festivities, where I was greeted by the smiling faces of Mira, Doan, and several other soldiers I had grown close to during our journey.

    Alic puffed his chest up when I stepped into the room. "Welcome back, Varix. How are you finding our humble little village?"

    "It''s truly lovely." I had to raise my voice to be heard over the celebration.

    Alic turned and picked up a mug, filling it with an amber liquid from a barrel lying on its side. He held it up for me, and I took the drink with a smile.

    "What''s this?"

    "Our local ale. It''s quite good. It has a hint of honey.¡±

    I took a tentative sip, swallowed, and forced a smile. "Oh yeah. That hits the spot."

    "Which spot?" Alic asked.

    "A figure of speech. It means this is really good and hits well." I pointed at my belly.

    "Yes. I see it now. The spot."

    The ale was not good. I wish it were, but the swill was all bite and very little flavor. It was like someone had purposely removed the hops¡­ that was it. It did not have the flavor of hops.

    "To Varix and his money-making skills on the road!" The others cheered and raised their drinks in agreement. A warmth that had nothing to do with the ale they pressed into my hands spread through my chest.

    As the night wore on, the music grew louder and more lively. Family members and Doan broke out instruments, filling the room with a joyful melody. Mira approached me, her eyes sparkling. "Dance with me, Varix?" she asked, holding out her hand.

    Dance? I couldn''t dance on earth. What in the hell did I know about dancing here? I couldn''t help but notice how enchanting Mira looked in her sky-colored blouse, paired with snug tan trousers that seemed crafted from soft leather.

    "I have to warn you. I''m not much of a dancer. Let me get a little more liquid encouragement in me first. In my mind, at least, I''ll think I''m good," I said and sucked down half of the ale. I came up for air and drank a little more, even though the taste bordered on repugnant. Didn''t this place have real beer?

    Doan didn''t seem to care about the taste. He was slurping from a mug twice the size of mine while twirling around to the music.

    I took Mira''s hand and let her lead me into the center of the room, where we whirled and spun to the music. I didn''t know what I was doing, but Caden and Doan were dancing with glee. Legs flailing, bodies spinning, arms thrashing. I laughed as we stumbled through the unfamiliar steps. By the time the ale kicked in, I was having the time of my life. Mira laughed along with me. We danced around each other, touched, and generally acted like a couple of teenagers.

    After my third mug of ale, the room spun around me, and I needed some air.

    I found myself sitting on a bench outside, enjoying the cool night air. Mira joined me. We sat in comfortable silence for a moment, simply enjoying each other''s company, even if I felt like I was going to fall off the bench at any second.

    "I''m glad you''re here, Varix," Mira said, her gaze fixed on the stars above. "It feels like you''ve always been a part of our little group."

    I smiled. "I''m glad to be here, too," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. "This place, these people... I don''t know. It feels like I''m home, even though I''ve only been here a short time."

    And it was true. In that moment, surrounded by the warmth and acceptance of my new friends, I realized that I had found a place where I truly belonged. The worries of my old life seemed to fade away. I silently wished that I would never have to leave this world, this village, and the people who had become so dear to me.

    Mira and I went back inside for another round of dancing.

 Chapter Fifteen

    The next morning, I awoke with a headache and a woman sitting in the room.

    I glanced around as I rubbed my eyes. Not my bed. Where in the hell was I?

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    I sat up and regretted it. I laid back down and regretted that. My stomach roiled, and it felt like a possum had taken a crap in my mouth last night.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± the woman said brightly. She sat in a rocking chair in the corner of the room with a book opened on her lap.

    ¡°Mira.¡±

    ¡°Varix.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna hurl!" I leaped up and spotted a bucket near the side of the bed. As much as I wished Mira would have left for a minute while my body finished betraying me, that simply wasn''t in the cards today.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±

    ¡°And a couple of ... um. What do you take for a massive headache? You don¡¯t have that here.¡±

    Mira squatted in front of me and looked me over. She touched my forehead and then felt my cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll live,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d had that much summer ale last night. At one point, you were singing the oddest songs."

    "I sing when I drink. Sorry about that."

    Mira chuckled.

    I got up with Mira¡¯s help and staggered back to the bed, then sat on the edge. ¡°Where are we? And more importantly, did we¡­?¡±

    ¡°Did we? Did we what?¡±

    ¡°You know.¡± I nodded at the mattress.

    She curled her lips. ¡°No, we did not, Varix. I was worried about you. I awoke before you. We''re work friends, right?"

    "Right," I said but didn''t mention how much more miserable that made me feel. ¡°Thank you for making sure I didn¡¯t drown in my own vomit. I¡¯ve come a long way only to go out like that.¡± I blanched, realizing how gross that sounded. Inner voice Vince. Inner voice.

    ¡°Caden insisted we stay. We''re in the bedroom that was occupied by his grandfather, who sadly passed away while he was on campaign.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s terrible. Poor Caden.¡±

    "I believe he is at peace with it. His grandfather was over a hundred years old. Caden spoke highly of him, but the man also seemed to possess a temper. I suppose if I make it to a hundred, I''ll be a bit grumpy as well."

    The room wavered before my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose there¡¯s a cure for this god-awful hangover?¡±

    ¡°A curative? Certainly. Wait here,¡± Mira said.

    ¡°Wait! You¡¯re not about to go get Caden and have him bang on his shield, are you?¡±

    Mira sat back down.

    ¡°Really?¡°

    She laughed.

    Moments later, there were footsteps on the stairs. I groaned as I sat up, my head pounding¡ªstomach tossing. Caden walked in with a small glass vial in his hand.

    "Here," he said, offering it to me. "This should help."

    I eyed the vial suspiciously. The liquid inside was a vibrant green, almost glowing. "What is it?"

    "A restorative. Trust me, it works wonders. I used to keep a few on hand, just in case."

    "And this will make me feel better?"

    "Oh, much." Caden nodded.

    Hesitantly, I took the vial, popped the cork, and sniffed. It smelled like mint and something else I couldn''t quite place. With a shrug, I took a tentative sip and found it a little oily. The taste was just as pleasant as it smelled. It seemed to coat the back of my throat and was something like winterfresh mint in its flavor. I drank half of it.

    The effect was almost immediate. The fog in my head cleared, and the nausea disappeared. I blinked in surprise. "Wow. That''s... incredible."

    Mira, who''d been watching curiously, took the vial from my hand. "Let me try some."

    "Where''d you get this miracle cure?" I asked Caden.

    He grinned. "The village herbalist makes them. Comes in handy after a night of celebrating."

    The herbalist''s shop was definitely on my to-visit list now.

    Mira laughed after she''d chugged the other half. "That''s one way to put it. Now, how about some breakfast?"

    Mira followed him downstairs while I used the upstairs bathroom. I was thrilled to see that the Ashfall household possessed indoor plumbing. Being on the road had meant taking care of business behind trees or in various holes, which had been a real drag.

    I found Caden downstairs. He bustled around the kitchen, whipping up a simple but delicious meal of fried eggs and hearty bread with some kind of savory herb spread to go on both.

    As we ate, I couldn''t help but admire how normal it all felt. Here I was, in a medieval fantasy world, eating breakfast with my new friends like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    "This is great, Caden," I said between bites. "Thanks for cooking."

    He waved off my thanks. "It''s the least I could do. You kept us well-fed on the road, after all."

    As we finished up, Caden mentioned his parents were out. "Mom''s probably at the market, picking up some new fabrics. She''s a seamstress, you know. And Dad''s likely fixing something around village. He''s got quite a reputation as a handyman."

    As we ate, I remembered my visit to the butcher the day before. Pulling out my pack, I found the package inside and asked if anyone would care for some. I''d already eaten the better part of one sausage. Caden took the other, split it in half, and gave the rest to Mira.

    "This is excellent." Mira nodded as she broke off a sausage piece and ate it.

    "It''s going to be great in gumbo," I said and then wondered if this world had shrimp. So far, this place has been a lot like Earth, but it had developed magic. I hadn''t been able to wrap my head around the language. Was it merely a twist of fate that the language here mirrored my own so uncannily, or could my prior incarnation''s knowledge be the key? The potential implications were staggering, leaving my head spinning worse than before.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Gumbo?"

    "It''s a different version of stew. It needs a little seafood."

    "If it has shrimp, sign me up."

    Well, that settled that.

    "How far are we from the ocean?"

    "Half a day''s ride to Tidewater Harbor. Beautiful place. Fishing ships ply the waters night and day. That''s what I hear."

    "Tis true. During the war, the roads were kept clear all the way to Tidewater. It boomed during that time."

    "They were able to move seafood to the frontline that quickly?" I asked.

    "Sure. Salted and smoked. Fish can last if it''s kept somewhat cold. I love it," Mira said and smacked her lips.

    "Not me. I''ll eat it in a pinch, but I''ve had enough salted fish to last me a lifetime."

    <hr>

    We ate, and I wished like hell that I had a huge mug of steaming coffee. I''d often wondered if coffee existed in this world, but hadn''t asked yet.

    "I''m still having problems recalling a few simple things," I told Mira later after I''d slept off the god-awful hangover. "And it''s not just from the ale last night. Er, maybe that''s some of it."

    The three of us had moved outside to sit near the edge of Everspring on a bench facing the village''s north side. Just as Caden had promised, waves of purple lavender swayed with the breeze off to the right.

    "Money. I don''t know how much we collected from the orcs. I need help with a little accounting. There is a tavern I wish to buy, but it''s quite expensive."

    "How much?" Caden asked.

    I told them the price of the two properties. Mira blew out a long, slow whistle. "We did good, but nowhere near that good."

    I leaned back on the bench, the warm sun on my face. I needed to understand this world''s currency if I was going to make it here. Turning to Mira and Caden, I swallowed my pride and asked.

    Caden pulled out a few coins from his pouch. "Right, so the basic unit is the copper penny. It''s not worth much on its own, maybe enough to buy a loaf of bread or a mug of ale."

    He held up a silver coin, glinting in the sunlight. "This is a silver shilling. One of these is worth ten copper pennies. It''s what most folks use for everyday purchases."

    Mira chimed in, "A decent meal at an inn might cost you a half dozen silver, give or take."

    "I paid four for the sausage."

    "A bargain," Mira said.

    "What''s the name of the butcher''s shop?" Caden asked.

    "The Jolly Cleaver. A nice young woman named Shellen runs the place. She knows you, Caden, and she asked after you. That place makes some of the best sausage I''ve ever tried."

    "Shellen?" Caden perked up. "Shell? Curly reddish hair?"

    "That''s her."

    "She¡­er. How was she?"

    I glanced up at Caden. Was he blushing?

    "Like I said. She asked about you." I told Caden. "You should go say hello."

    Mira grinned and mock punched Caden''s shoulder. "You told us about her. I remember now. What did you say? The face of an angel with locks of hair to get lost in."

    "I said no such thing," Caden blustered. "Eyes to get lost in."

    "Ah. We have a romantic here," I said with a laugh.

    "I have to go see her. Should I go see her? What if she found someone while I was gone? What if she''s married and has a child or two? No. Best to leave off."

    "Caden. Buddy," I said in surprise. "I thought you had the hots for a girl named Nyssa."

    "Ah, Nyssa. Sadly, she stopped responding to my letters a year ago."

    "Sorry, bud. So, how do you know, Shell?" I asked Caden.

    "We were in primary together. I haven''t seen her in, oh, five or six years."

    "You should go visit her," I suggested.

    "Yeah. Caden. I bet she will be happy to see you. Oh, and when you do, bring back more of that sausage." Mira leaned across me and poked Caden.

    Caden sat back and laughed.

    "Gold is next." Mira broke the silence.

    "Huh?"

    "We were discussing monetary conversion."

    I grinned. "Sorry. I''m slow. I got caught up in Caden''s love life."

    "Didn''t we all? A true love for the ages. They''ll write songs about it, you know." Mira nodded sagely.

    "There, now," Caden protested with a laugh.

    "Right. So, gold goes as you''d expect. A crown is worth ten silver shillings. These are for bigger purchases, like weapons, armor, or livestock."

    I whistled slowly. "And let me guess, ten gold makes a platinum?"

    Mira grinned. "Look at you, catching on quick. A platinum sovereign is the highest denomination, although I understand there is a coin that is worth a fortune, and given only by the king."

    I sighed. "How in the world would I get together five thousand gold crowns?"

    "Don''t you mean, how are you going to get fifteen hundred gold crowns together?" Caden asked.

    "Five thousand. I want The Wandering Boar, not The Shadow''s Respite." I grinned, fully aware of how outlandish that sounded.

    "Varix. You may want to temper your expectations a little and settle for the other tavern. It''s a fraction of the price," Mira added.

    I knew she made sense, but I wanted to start my new business with a bang. Not a poof of smoke that took months to culminate as I figured out how to fix up a tavern. But I really wanted that tavern even though I had no idea what I was doing. Maybe Mira was right, and I needed to ease into owning and running a business.

    I stared out at the field of lavender. The breeze had shifted, and with it, the clean scent reached us.

    "It needs so much work that rebuilding the location might cost as much. You didn''t see it, Caden. The main room has almost no usable furniture, and one of the walls had been scorched from a fire."

    "You are forgetting one thing here, my friend."

    "What''s that?"

    "You have me." Mira smiled.

    "Yes. I have my friends."

    Mira shook her head. "You''re not following. I want to help."

    My ears perked up at that. "Help?"

    Mira grinned. "Varix, I want to invest in your tavern."

    "I do, as well." Caden nodded eagerly.

    I couldn''t believe my ears. Caden and Mira wanted to help me get my tavern up and running. It was an incredibly generous offer, and I felt a lump form in my throat.

    "I''ll pay you back with interest. Profit sharing, if you will. Wow, you guys, I don''t know what else to say," I managed, my voice thick with emotion.

    Caden clapped me on the shoulder. "You don''t have to say anything, Varix. We''re friends. This is what friends do. Plus, I have tasted a good bit of your cooking, and I''ve seen you in action. The way you handled the orcs was masterful. You, my friend, are going to go far."

    Mira nodded in agreement. "Besides, we''ll be helping you prep the tavern. It''ll be fun!"

    I raised an eyebrow. "Fun? Have you ever tried to clean out a scorched building?"

    Caden laughed. "No, but I''m going to be apprenticing with my father. He''s a handyman, you know. It''s a pretty high calling around here. Handymen are held in high regard since they''re, well, handy."

    They explained that they both had savings from their time in the army. They both would contribute two hundred gold each. Caden told me I''d have to take the money to a lender to get the full value and change over some of the coins we''d collected from the Orcs.

    I once again considered selling some of Morthisal''s gems but was afraid to risk it. What if they had some latent power? What if they were cursed? Worse, what if they were somehow recognized?

    "Who knows? Maybe there are a few coins in the bunch that are worth a fortune," Mira added.

    "Now that would be amazing." I nodded with a grin. It would be like winning the lottery."

    "The lottery?" Caden cocked his head.

    I vigorously shook my head. "Ignore me."

    "Do you have a plan to come up with the rest of the money?" Caden asked me after we''d sat for a while longer.

    "Let me ask you a question." I turned to Caden. "The estate steward in the village is named Roland Hightown. How''s he set for money?"

    "Roland? He''s practically a noble. He''d have platinum sovereigns coming out of his ears."

    "I had a feeling." I nodded. I stood up, turned, and addressed my new investors. "I plan to get Roland to hand the property over to me once I make him a proposal."

    "Oh, Varix." Mira laughed. "Are you going to make him a wedding proposal?"

    "Something better. I''m going to seduce that man with the power of food. Once he''s tried my special dish, he will fall over himself to invest in my business."

    Caden''s mouth dropped open.

    "It''s gonna work," I said confidently.

    Mira crossed her arms, sat back, and cocked her head to the side. "I hope stew isn''t your special dish. It''s good, but no one will invest in a tavern for stew.¡±

    "Oh, ye of little faith." I smiled.

    I leaned back against the bench, soaking in the lavender-scented breeze and the warmth of friendship. Who would¡¯ve thought that being on the brink of becoming a tavern owner would feel more like a family reunion? Sure, I had my fair share of existential crises lurking in the shadows, like Garin the ghost with a grudge, but with Mira and Caden offering their support, I felt like I could tackle the world.

 Chapter Sixteen

    Caden and Mira shared their plans for the day and I felt a twinge of envy at their carefree attitudes. However, it was understandable they would simply want to "chill" for at least a day, considering what they had been through over the last few years.

    Caden, ever the family man, said he was eager to spend his afternoon with his loved ones, no doubt regaling them with tales of recent adventures. He seemed particularly keen to catch up with his brother Alic, probably to see if his newfound position as captain of the guard had gone to his head. I couldn''t help but smirk, remembering Caden''s concerns about Alic''s ego.

    Mira, on the other hand, had a more indulgent day in mind. She spoke of visiting the village hot springs. I could almost picture her lounging in the warm, mineral-rich waters, a cup of wine in hand, as she gazed up at the endless sky.

    For a moment, I was tempted to ask if I could join her, but the memory of our almost-tryst and the awkwardness that had followed held me back. Besides, I had my own demons to wrestle with, particularly regarding a certain medallion I could not remove under any circumstance. Revealing myself in the guise of the recently defeated Dark Lord Morthisal at a hot spring sounded like a surefire way to quickly lose my head.

    I decided to explore Everspring a bit more. As much as I appreciated Caden''s family''s hospitality, I didn''t want to overstay my welcome.

    Wandering the streets, I took in the sights and sounds of the village. The cobblestone roads were bustling with activity, and the air was filled with the chatter of people going about their day.

    I ended up in a different part of Everspring, a quaint neighborhood with a charming, old-world feel. The streets were lined with colorful shops. The scent of freshly baked bread wafted from a nearby bakery. It mingled nicely with the fragrance of blooming flowers from a florist''s shop. I passed by a tailor with hand-stitched clothing on display. Children darted through the streets, laughing and playing games while their parents called out to them to be careful. An elderly couple sat on a bench outside their home, sharing a pot of something hot and steaming.

    As I turned a corner, I stumbled upon an open-air market. Stalls were filled with fresh produce, handcrafted goods, and exotic spices. Merchants called out their wares, attracting customers with deals and friendly banter.

    I stopped at one of the stalls. They had fresh fruit and bags of nuts on display. The woman smiled as I approached.

    "Good morning," she said brightly.

    "It truly is," I said and couldn''t help but smile back. "I''m new here. Do you know where I can find, er¡­coffee?"

    The vendor smiled warmly and pointed down the street. "If it''s coffee you''re looking for, you''ll want to visit The Whistling Kettle. They have a wide selection of teas and fresh coffee. Just a few doors down on the left, you can''t miss it."

    Coffee? Here? I profusely thanked the vendor and hurried down the street, scanning the storefronts until I spotted the hanging sign for The Whistling Kettle.

    As I pushed open the door, a small bell chimed. The shop was cozy and inviting, with shelves lined with various teas and coffee beans. Yes! Coffee beans! It was a struggle to keep my mouth from dropping open. Behind the counter stood a young man, no more than sixteen, with a bored expression on his face. I thought of every coffee shop in Seattle. This kid would have been working behind the counter with a phone glued to his face. But here, in this medieval world, he simply stared at me with a hint of mild annoyance.

    "Welcome to The Whistling Kettle," he said, his tone flat. "What can I get for you?"

    "I heard you have coffee," I replied eagerly, trying to contain my excitement.

    The young man shook his head slightly. "Yeah. Um. I mean. Yes, sir. We have coffee. One cup?"

    "That''s the ticket," I said, nodding.

    He shrugged and grabbed a well-worn, handmade ceramic mug from a shelf.

    "Having a good day?" I asked. "I''m Varix. I''m kind of new in Everspring."

    "It''s okay," he said and opened a small wooden box filled with coarse ground coffee. To my surprise, he scooped a large pile directly into the mug¡ªno filter, no fancy brewing methods. He then reached for a kettle simmering on a small stove behind the counter and poured the hot water over the grounds.

    "That''ll be two coppers," he said, sliding the mug across the counter.

    "Crunchy coffee. Yum," I said and dug into my pockets, fishing out the coins and handing them over. Looking down at the mug, I couldn''t help but feel a little miffed at the crude brewing method.

    "Got something I can stir this with?" I asked as I eyed the floating grounds.

    The boy sighed and dug around behind the counter. He produced a metal hand-hammered spoon. I stirred the grounds into the water and tried to press as many of them down as possible.

    There were a couple of chairs near a counter that looked out on the street. I sat down and blew on the brew in the mug, chasing some of the cracked beans into the water.

    I was a little worried this was going to taste terrible.

    It didn''t. It so didn''t.

    The beans had been blasted by the fires of a thousand suns. It was so dark! The flavor was rich and bitter. I wondered about sugar but decided not to press my luck. It might not be the artisanal brew I was accustomed to, but it was coffee, nonetheless.

    I sat back in the chair and observed the comings and goings of Everspring''s residents. People bustled past, nodding at each other, and more than one smiled at me.

    As I sat, I contemplated how I was going to present my plan to Roland Hightown. If he really had the money, I was going to have to blow his socks off. To do that, I was going to need a number of items. I made a mental checklist and then a note to myself to get some paper and a writing instrument so I could take actual notes.

    Two children in their finery raced to the building and touched the wall simultaneously. The boy and girl appeared to be siblings. She had a mess of blonde hair that might have hidden a bird. His was more stylish, if you¡¯re into bowl cuts.

    ¡°I was first!¡± the boy yelled.

    ¡°No. I was first!¡±

    The pair yelled at each other until the sister pointed to the end of the street. The boy nodded. She then kicked him in the shin and raced off while laughing.

    I stifled a chuckle, polished off my coffee, and spit coarse grounds back into the mug. On my way out, I stopped at the counter and slid a pair of coppers across the well-worn wood surface.

    "Another?" the kid asked.

    "A tip. Thanks for your help today."

    He stared at the coins. Oops! I''d done it out of muscle memory more than anything else.

    He picked up the coins and did something I didn''t think possible. He smiled.

    "Really?"

    "Yep. Have a nice day."

    "You, uh¡­you, too!"

    "See you tomorrow."

    Stolen story; please report.

    The kid stared at the copper coins and slid them into a pocket.

    As I picked more coffee grounds out of my teeth, I set out to do a little more exploring. I hadn''t had coffee in a few weeks, and it hit me like a truck. I smiled as caffeine woke my butt up and made me want to climb a few walls.

    As I turned a corner, I spotted a familiar face. Doan was working with a group of others, rebuilding the wall of a large building. As I drew closer I saw the hanging sign: Hammer & Hearth Blacksmith.

    "Hey, Doan!" I called out. "How are you?"

    "Varix, my friend!" Doan looked up, wiping sweat from his brow.

    "I see you didn''t waste any time finding something to do," I said with a grin.

    "I apprenticed here before I joined the war. Now I''m back and eager to finish my training."

    "A blacksmith? That suits you. I can picture you yelling at material fresh out of the fire to form itself and the red-hot metal following your orders out of fear."

    Doan threw his head back and roared with laughter.

    "I''m not really doing anything today," I remarked impulsively once Doan regained his composure. "Do you need an extra pair of hands?"

    Doan smiled. "Sure, we could use the help. Ever done any building before?"

    "A little." I chuckled but didn''t tell him I''d once built a Malm four-drawer dresser from IKEA, which had only taken six days.

    Doan raised an eyebrow. "We''d be happy to have the help. I''ll show you the ropes."

    For the next few hours, I worked alongside Doan and the other villagers, the sun beating down on our backs as we labored. Despite my initial clumsiness, born of years of staring at computers and pushing data onto spreadsheets, I started to get the hang of it.

    Doan patiently showed me how to place each board, his gruff voice guiding my clumsy hands. He demonstrated the proper angle to hold a nail and the sure swing needed to drive it home. When I inevitably smashed my thumb, stifling curses that would have made a sailor blush, he simply chuckled and told me it happened to everyone. Bit by bit, I improved, and the work became a soothing rhythm.

    As we labored, I told Doan of my plans to open a tavern. I mentioned that I had been looking for a money lender to exchange some of the coins we''d collected from the orcs.

    "I''ll go with you when you''re ready," Doan said. "Make sure no one takes advantage of you."

    "That''s really nice, Doan. Thanks, pal."

    "I''m happy to do it. You''re not half bad at construction, and you''re a quick study," Doan said, grinning. "Maybe you missed your calling as a builder."

    I laughed. "I think I''ll stick to cooking, thanks. But this is fun!"

    As we worked, I chatted with the other villagers. There was an older man named Guslan with a few wisps of white hair clinging to his forehead for dear life. Gus entertained us with outrageous stories from his youth, and Lillian, a quick-witted woman who seemed to have a witty comeback for everything, kept Guslan in check.

    "So, Varix," Lillian said as we took a break, "I hear you''re planning to open a tavern. Got any special drinks in mind?"

    I grinned. "Oh, course. I plan to make some drinks to knock your socks off."

    "Socks?" Old Man Guslan chimed in. "Why would we want our socks knocked off? It sounds painful if you ask me!"

    The group burst into laughter.

    "It''s just an expression. Once my tavern''s doors are open, feel free to leave your socks on."

    "I''ll do that," Guslan said, slipping his shoes off to expose a gray woolen sock with a few holes in the bottom. He wiggled his toes, which set off another round of laughter.

    Once we were done rebuilding the blacksmith''s north wall, I felt a sense of accomplishment I hadn''t felt in a long time. A pile of charred boards had been replaced with fresh wood. This sure beat the hell out of staring at spreadsheets all day.

    As Doan and I finished up our work on the blacksmith''s wall, he turned to me with a smile. "Hey Varix, want a quick tour of the forge? I can show you around, give you a glimpse of where the magic happens."

    "Sure, that sounds great!" I replied enthusiastically, wiping the sweat from my brow.

    Doan led me inside the blacksmith''s shop, and I was immediately struck by the heat emanating from the forge. The room was dimly lit, the flickering flames from the hearth casting shadows on the walls. In the center of the room stood a large anvil. Its surface was pitted and worn. Hammers of various sizes hung on the wall.

    "This is where we heat the metal," Doan explained, gesturing to the forge. "We use bellows to pump air into the fire, getting it hot enough to make the metal malleable." He pointed to a large leather bellows on the side of the forge. Next, he showed me the quenching tub, a large barrel filled with water or oil used to cool the metal after shaping it. "And over here," he said, moving to a workbench, "is where we do the finer work - grinding, polishing, adding details to the pieces."

    A butcher''s knife sat on the table. "Can I?"

    "Be my guest," Doan said.

    I picked up the blade and marveled at the heft. It was well-balanced. I touched the edge and found it razor-sharp. "This is beautiful work, my friend."

    "Thanks, Varix. I couldn''t wait to get back to smithing, and this was one of the first things I made. Wanted to see how rusty my skills were."

    "This is astonishing work."

    As I looked around, I couldn''t help but be impressed by the array of tools and equipment. He grinned broadly and touched a few tool handles. "I''ve missed this."

    "You look like you''re at home."

    "Oh, I am. Just as you will be when you acquire your tavern," Doan said.

    "If I can make it happen," I leaned against the wall and crossed my arms. "Honestly, it''s proving to be a challenge. Even with Caden and Mira backing me, it feels so daunting."

    "What''s that? Mira and Caden are helping out?"

    "They are. They both kicked in two hundred gold each."

    Doan pursed his lips.

    "Oh, hey. Sorry, I wasn''t implying I wanted a loan. I''m just here to help and enjoy your company." A thought occurred. "Although," I grinned. "If you did want to get in on the ground floor, er, that''s an old saying. If you want to help, I can tell you they will be repaid with interest. It''s called profit sharing."

    "I see."

    "No pressure."

    Doan stroked his chin. "It''s something to consider."

    A powerfully built woman strode into the blacksmith shop, her presence commanding attention. I straightened up and offered a friendly greeting. "Hello there!"

    She looked at me, her expression gruff but not unkind. "Hello," she replied with a nod.

    Doan stepped forward, a smile on his face. "Varix, this is Ragna. She owns the Hammer & Hearth."

    "A pleasure to meet you, Ragna," I said, extending my hand.

    Ragna took it in a firm grip that threatened to crack my fingers. "Likewise," she turned to Doan. ¡°I overheard you two talking about an investment. What''s this all about, then?"

    I gulped, realizing I had been put on the spot, but I knew this was an opportunity I couldn''t pass up. "Well, Ragna, I plan to purchase a tavern here in Everspring. A couple of my other friends have expressed interest in investing."

    She turned to Doan. "This the one that cooked for you on the road?"

    "One and the same."

    Ragna raised an eyebrow as she turned back to me. "Go on."

    I could already tell Ragna would be a tough sell and might talk Doan out of a potential investment. Thinking on my feet, I took a deep breath. "If Doan chooses to invest, he will be paid back and earn a portion of the profits as an early investor. Additionally, I''d like to offer a sponsorship to Hammer & Hearth."

    Doan looked at me, puzzled. "What''s a sponsorship?"

    "It''s a form of advertising," I explained. "I''ll have flyers. I mean, uh, a sign?" I hesitated, unsure if tapestries were a thing here. "Yeah, a sign in the tavern will mention Hammer & Hearth as our exclusive blacksmith. We can even verify all of my metal needs will come exclusively from your shop. If I open more locations in the village, that won''t change."

    Ragna grunted, seeming to mull it over. Then, to my surprise, she nodded. "Alright. Sounds fair."

    "I agree." Doan grinned broadly. "Sounds more than fair."

    Ragna addressed Doan. "We can invest no more than two hundred gold. The contact will mention what you called sponsorship, as well as our share of the profits."

    "Done." I nodded once.

    "Done," Doan added.

    She turned to Doan, her tone shifting. "Hurry up and clean up your tools from outside, boy."

    Doan cast his eyes down and nodded, but he also had a little smile on his face. I was a little shocked. I would have never imagined anyone addressing Big Doan like a little boy.

    "Thank you, Ragna. You won''t regret this."

    "It remains to be seen," she said, turning to leave. "But I have a good feeling about you."

    After Ragna left, I said, "Wow, Doan. I can''t thank you and her enough."

    "Not to worry. My mother is a shrewd businesswoman."

    I blinked, taken aback, and stifled laughter. "Wait, Ragna, is your mother?"

    Doan chuckled at my surprise. "Yeah, she is. She''s tough, but always fair." There was pride in his voice.

    I shook my head, a grin spreading across my face. "Well, that explains a lot," I said.

    "Come on. Help me put away my tools, and I''ll take you to meet Quibble. Let''s see where you''re at with your funds.¡±

    I clapped my hands together and said, "Thanks, my friend."

    I now had almost half the funds I would need to purchase The Shadow''s Respite. It was looking more and more like the more expensive tavern was simply out of the question.

    I still had to come up with enough to cover the rest of the cost. I''m sure the coins would bring in some money, but it was unlikely to be enough.

    There might be a solution that would keep others like Roland the Estate Steward out of the picture¡ªand that solution could lay in the bottom of my backpack, thanks to the gems I had taken from Morthisal''s treasury. All I had to do was find a buyer for the gems and not arouse suspicion. Oh, and come up with a story as to where they came from.

 Chapter Seventeen

    I followed Doan through the winding back alleys of Everspring, taking in the sights and sounds of the village. Despite the recent war, there was a festive atmosphere in the air. Families embraced loved ones returning home, children played cheerfully in the streets, and shopkeepers called out their wares with enthusiasm.

    "It''s good to see life returning to normal," Doan remarked, his gruff voice tinged with rare warmth. "These people have been through a lot."

    As we navigated the narrow streets, I noticed an inn nestled between a florist and a tailor''s shop. The wooden sign above the door read "The Wayward Wanderer."

    "That''s a lively spot," I commented, drawn to the inviting atmosphere.

    Doan grunted in acknowledgment. "Aye, it''s seen better days, but the owners have kept it running through thick and thin. It''s a good place to grab a pint and a hot meal. You''ll be able to try the food, as well. It will give you a better idea of how to proceed once yours is up and running."

    After our long journey, the thought of a warm bed and a filling supper suddenly appealed to me. I slowed my pace, considering the prospect of staying at the inn for the night.

    "You know, I think I might stop there for the evening and get a room for a few nights," I said, turning to Doan. "Once we''re done at the money lender, and I have some extra cash."

    "Ah, here we are," Doan said and came to a stop. "Now listen. Quibble''s honest, but I wouldn''t recommend taking out a loan unless you absolutely have to, and even then you''d need several signers to speak to your character."

    "Signers?"

    "Aye. Friends and family that agree they will cover your debts if you cannot."

    I had few of those, so it was a safe bet I wouldn¡¯t be asking for a loan.

    Swiftsilver Services was a cozy cubbyhole of an office. Most of the room was dominated by a heavy wooden counter with books stacked high on either side. The room smelled clean, if a little musty, and the scent of lavender and vanilla suffused the air. In a chair sat the money lender. He was a squat little man with long ears and curly gray hair. He wore a wire-rimmed monocle. He looked like¡­"Uh." My dumb mouth blurted out, "You''re a gnome."

    "Nothing gets past this one," the gnome laughed. "What brings you good fellows to my shop? Perhaps you have a home that needs repair. Are you getting married and needing a dowry? Doan, does Ragna know you''re here?"

    "Hello, Quibble. She does, and I don''t need any coin."

    "Well and good. If you''re not here for a little influx of money, I assume this rather devilish fellow is."

    "Devilish?" I asked.

    "Just an expression, friend."

    "This is Varix. He came in with us yesterday."

    "Ah! A returning warrior from the front lines. I can''t thank you enough for your actions, friend. I myself am too old to fight. I assure you, had I been a younger gnome, I would have gladly joined the effort in whatever capacity they''d had me."

    "I''m sure you would have," Doan said and nodded encouragingly. "Varix here needs to change some coins. He''s an enterprising one. We took these from some orcs and goblins on our way home."

    "Oh. I''d like to see what you have. The darker races occasionally have interesting loot."

    When I handed over my collection of coins, the gnome wasted no time looking over them. He made two separate stacks, but set aside the first coin I¡¯d collected from Urzan¡ªthe piece that had made Caden¡¯s eyes widen in surprise as I''d served the orcs the first meal I''d prepped.

    ¡°This one here. It¡¯s special.¡±

    The gnome broke out an abacus-looking device with little hanging tabs on multiple wires. Quibble placed it on the counter and slid the pieces around. He made a few notes, then turned and extracted a well-worn leather book from the shelf behind him.

    ¡°This one¡¯s a head-scratcher,¡± Quibble said, pointing at the large coin. ¡°Give me a minute.¡°

    ¡°No worries, Quibble. Thanks for taking the time to review the coins.¡±

    Quibble didn¡¯t seem to hear me. He cracked the book open, flipped it to the back, and ran his finger down one of the pages. Then he thumbed to another page and continued looking.

    ¡°Ah hah. Yes. Hmmm.¡°

    ¡°Is that good news?¡± I asked him.

    Quibble looked up. ¡°This one¡¯s a keeper. It¡¯s from the time of the Frostfire Rebellion. Old King Rowan. Worth a fair bit. Sure you want to part with it?¡±

    I looked at Doan, and he shrugged.

    ¡°Yeah. All of them.¡±

    Quibble flipped a few more tabs and said, ¡°Right. I take a small fee¡ªfive percent. It''s non-negotiable. Are you fine with that?¡±

    ¡°Sure. So what¡¯s the damage?¡±

    Quibble gestured at the piles of coins. ¡°This here¡¯s a good bit of gold. Twenty-two for the lot. This one.¡± He pointed at the strange coin. ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifty-five for it. That¡¯s a total of seventy-seven. I''ve already built my fee in and rounded up in your favor.¡± He looked up, one eye larger than the other, thanks to his monocle. ¡°I like to be upfront with my customers. That¡¯s the price. That¡¯s the total. Do you agree?¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I looked at Doan. He nodded again. If Doan knew and trusted this guy, then I would.

    ¡°Done and done,¡± I said.

    The gnome scooped the coins into a pouch that disappeared under his counter. He withdrew a weighty box and placed it on the countertop with a heavy clomp. It opened with an ornate key he kept up a sleeve.

    Quibble counted out seven large platinum sovereigns and seven gold coins.

    ¡°Pleasure doing business with you,¡± Quibble said, and turned his attention back to his books.

    ¡°Take it easy, Quibble!¡± I waved.

    As we left the money lender¡¯s shop, Doan clapped me on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re rich. What do you intend to spend your windfall on?¡± Doan asked me.

    As we walked back to the Hammer & Hearth, I wondered, ¡°Actually, do you have a secure place to store money, like a safe?¡±

    ¡°Aye. We¡¯ve a very sturdy safe. Quite heavy. I can¡¯t lift it.¡±

    ¡°Perfect. Would it be okay to store most of my money there?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my friend. I promise none shall touch it but you.¡±

    "I have no doubt, Doan. I trust you."

    We entered his shop, and I took out my earnings. I counted out the platinum sovereigns, minus one, and handed them over. I kept the one large coin and the gold as I intended to make a few well-needed purchases in village. ¡°Thanks for doing this.¡±

    ¡°T¡¯is not a problem. We''re practically business partners,¡± Doan said and took the coins. ¡°Do you have plans for the evening?¡±

    ¡°I do. I''m going to check out that inn and get a room. I''m looking forward to having a warm dinner and sleeping in a soft bed with sheets. I plan to find a bath while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    "That''s the life, friend. After our days on the road, I can''t say as I blame ya. Farewell, for now, Varix.¡±

    ¡°You as well, my friend.¡±

    We clasped hands, and I was off.

    <hr>

    I wandered the streets of Everspring, my eyes peeled for the inn I''d spotted earlier. The day''s events had left me exhausted, and I longed for a comfortable bed and a hot meal. Finally, I caught sight of the familiar sign swinging in the evening breeze.

    Pushing open the heavy wooden door, I stepped into the inn''s warm, inviting atmosphere. The flickering light from the hearth cast a cozy glow across the room, illuminating the faces of a few weary travelers.

    The innkeeper, a portly man with a friendly smile, greeted me from behind the bar. "Welcome, traveler! What can I do for you this fine evening?"

    "I''d like a room for the night," I replied, "and if possible, a bath and a hot meal."

    "Of course, of course!" he beamed. "We''ve got a lovely room available upstairs. Clean sheets, a thick comforter, even its own fireplace. The bath''ll cost you extra, but it''s worth every copper, I promise you that."

    I handed over the coins, grateful for the prospect of comfort after so many nights of rough living. The innkeeper passed me a key and my change, and I made my way up the creaking stairs.

    Unlocking the door to my room, I stepped inside and felt an immediate sense of relief wash over me. The innkeeper hadn''t exaggerated ¨C it was indeed lovely. The bed looked inviting, piled high with pillows and a plush comforter. A small fireplace with a stack of wood and some kindling in a bucket. Well-worn but clean rugs covered the floor, and a sturdy wooden dresser stood against one wall.

    I locked the door behind me and began to undress. It had been some time since I had been out of my clothes, and stretching felt wonderful.

    Standing in front of a full-size copper-rimmed mirror, I stared at my form. For the first time since I had arrived in this strange world, I grasped the pendant¡¯s chain and lifted it over my head. A strange tingling sensation coursed through my body as I placed it on the bedside table. It was fascinating to watch my own appearance shift. My skin darkened to an ashen hue, my ears elongated and became pointed, and my features sharpened, but were deeply lined. Within moments, I was staring at the face of Morthisal, the dark lord whose body I now inhabited.

    ¡°You are one ugly SOB,¡± I said in Morthisal¡¯s deep and raspy voice.

    I studied my arms. They were far too thin, as were my torso and legs. Why was this guy built like a starving fashion model?

    I gasped when I noticed a fine mist emanating around my feet that made the floor glow. It was similar to the day a patch of mushrooms had been mysteriously illuminated, and I had thanked my luck Mira hadn¡¯t noticed.

    Shadows seemed to gather around me. My body pulled to them. Whispers reached my ears. Not screams, but not soft either. Somewhere in between.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°You,¡± a woman¡¯s voice cut through the noise. ¡°You live.¡±

    ¡°No, I fucking don¡¯t,¡± I said, snatched the pendant off the dresser, and hastily slid the necklace back around my neck. I clutched the pendant and thought of my old self, well, with the few enhancements I¡¯d added, like longer dark hair, a roguish scar across my forehead, and a smaller one near my nose.

    Sadly, the voices still lingered in my head, and a cold mist tried to wrap itself around me. I shook it off, closed my eyes, and thought of the happier times, like hunting in the woods with Mira.

    I had one other task I¡¯d set for myself, and there was no point in putting it off any further. Since I had escaped Morthisal¡¯s fortress, I had carried a small stash of treasure and barely had time to inspect the pieces.

    They were at the bottom of my pack. I took out a few random items of clothing that either needed to be washed or burned in a pit, and found the bundle at the bottom.

    Three voyager scrolls in tight little rolls sat rolled up together. I set them aside. Wearing the Heart of Shadows meant I was blocked from reading them, and probably from using them as well.

    The handful of gems were remarkable. Each had its own shape and luster. A round, deep yellow gem in the shape of a fist was curious because it seemed to have an inner glow. I stared into it and thought I saw movement.

    ¡°Okay. Save that freaky thing for another day,¡± I muttered and set it aside.

    A blue gem larger than the tip of my thumb appeared to be a sapphire. There was no weird stuff in that one, just an inert, glassy interior. Other gems looked like they would fetch a fair amount of coin. Tomorrow, I''d take a couple to a shop and find out how much they were worth. I couldn''t imagine they would bring in a fortune, but maybe I''d get lucky.

    The last object was a head-scratcher.

    I''d barely had time to study the glowing piece of jewelry. I picked up the ring and placed it in the palm of my hand. I wondered what size the ring was and placed it over the tip of my pinky finger.

    Nothing happened, except it dulled the light.

    "Huh," I said and tried to remove the ring.

    It was stuck.

    Not like, "Ow, it''s too tight."

    It was stuck!

    I twisted, turned, pulled, yanked, but the only way it would move was nestled next to my palm. I tried to shake my hand, use spit, and even a little soap from the wash basin. None of them worked.

    "Son of a bitch," I muttered.

 Chapter Eighteen

    The bed called to me. I was exhausted, but a gentle knock at the door was the innkeeper informing me that my private bath was ready. Thank God!

    I kept my hand cupped to hide the ring and followed him to the room filled with steam from the hot water. Once in the tub, I tried all manner of oils and soap to remove the damn thing, but nothing helped me slide the ring off. It was like it was stitched to my skin.

    "Son of a bitch," I muttered again.

    A pair of lanterns illuminated the little room. I held my hand up and found the ring''s glow had dissipated now that it was on my finger. I lowered my hand into the water, left it to soak for a few minutes, and tried to remove it again. It was well and truly stuck!

    I gave up on the ring, finished cleaning up, and retired to my room. The innkeeper had graciously left a bowl of stew with a crust of bread in my room. It was flavorless, but filling. I wished I had some of the wild scallions and garlic I''d found on the road with Caden to spice it up a little.

    With a full belly, I slid beneath the covers and closed my eyes. Sleep found me quickly, but so did the dreams.

    I dreamt I was Morthisal again, standing before a vast, barren stretch of land in the borderlands. To the west lay the lands of men, their cities and villages blissfully unaware of the impending doom.

    A sea of orcs marched toward the west. The ground trembled beneath their feet. The relentless rhythm of war drums pounded in the distance.

    A surge of dark power coursed through my veins as I raised my hands, gripping the very staff that Lady Churl now kept hidden. The words that spilled from my lips were ancient and vile, spoken in a language that made me want to recoil in disgust.

    The earth shuddered and cracked. Skeletal hands burst through the soil.

    I woke with a start, my heart pounding in my chest.

    Looking around the room, I was comforted that I wasn''t Morthisal. That guy had been an a-hole.

    My finger itched where the ring still remained.

    "Okay. This ring has got to go."

    Maybe Doan would be able to cut it off my finger. I laughed grimly at the image.

    As I dressed, I glanced at my clothing and realized it was time for a change. The clothes I''d been wearing were functional but hardly fashionable. Plus, they didn''t smell all that great, and I cursed the fact that I hadn''t inquired with the innkeeper about laundry services.

    My first stop would be getting to a clothier for new duds. I couldn''t keep running around in this sweaty and possibly blood-stained clothing I''d taken from the healer''s camp.

    A quick stop in the common room revealed a plate filled with large breaded pastries. The aroma of fresh baked goods wafted through the air, making my stomach rumble.

    The open space had a sturdy table crafted from rich, dark wood, surrounded by five or six straight-backed wooden chairs that looked worn but comfortable. It was simple yet welcoming.

    "What are these?" I asked the innkeeper.

    "Where are you from? Never had a stuffed puff? It''s filled with ham and cheese."

    "Really? How much are they?"

    "It comes with the room. Enjoy. Take two. I have a feeling I''ll have extra today."

    I thanked her as I tried a stuffed puff. It was filled with bite-sized chunks of ham surrounded by creamy white cheese. Even at room temperature, it was delicious and filling.

    "Thanks. I''ll be back later."

    "Fine, fine. Rooms are paid up throughout the week. I ain''t your boss."

    That reminded me of Lady Churl. I hoped she was doing well.

    The streets of Everspring were already bustling with activity, and it didn''t take me long to find a promising shop. The owner, a friendly woman who claimed to have a keen eye for fashion, helped me pick out an everyday outfit that was comfortable and stylish. I also splurged on something a little fancier, a well-tailored tunic and trousers that would be perfect in case the gems didn''t fetch enough money and I was forced to deal with Roland Hightown.

    I then sought out one of the jewelers I''d spotted during yesterday''s wanderings. The hand-lettered placard suspended above the entrance proclaimed "Everspring Gem Emporium." An etched and tinted azure stone adorned the signboard beside the store''s name.

    I stepped into the quaint little shop. It was filled with glass-covered displays. The interior was well-lit, and some of the gems within the cases seemed to glow with their own inner light. I found myself drawn to them, marveling at the array of colors and the subtle signs of magic emanating from some of the stones.

    As I leaned in closer to examine a particularly dark jewel, a voice startled me out of my reverie. "Welcome to the Everspring Gem Emporium. I''m Seraphina Brightstar. How may I assist you today?"

    I turned to face the speaker, a striking woman with raven-black hair and violet eyes. Her small nose curved gently upward, and her delicate chin gave her face a heart shape. I cleared my throat, trying to regain my composure.

    "Uh, hi. I''m Varix. Varix Vel''Naris," I introduced myself, hoping my nervousness didn''t show. "I have some gems I''d like you to look at if you don''t mind."

    Seraphina smiled warmly, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Of course. I''d be happy to examine them for you."

    I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small pouch. "I found these during the war," I lied, hoping she wouldn''t press for details. "I''m not sure of their value, but I thought they might be worth something."

    "Ah. A returning warrior. Let us see what we have, then."

    I emptied the pouch''s contents onto the counter, carefully leaving the glowing stone inside. Seraphina leaned in, studying each with a discerning eye. She nodded politely at most of them, but her gaze kept being pulled to my bag. I picked it up and moved to tie it around my belt, but she held up a hand.

    "A moment. I sense something." She stared at the bag. "Something special."

    "Oh. Uh. It''s nothing. Just a¡­"

    She held out one slim hand, her eyes glued to the bag.

    I fought back a sigh of resignation, opened the bag, and pulled out the yellow stone.

    Seraphina gasped, her eyes widening with something like recognition. "May I?" she asked, gesturing to the yellow gem.

    "Sure, go ahead," I said.

    "Did you just call me a goat-head, sir?"

    I looked up and stammered, "What? No!"

    She had a soft smile.

    "Oh. You were kidding," I said and laughed. "Funny."

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "You look a bit nervous. Is everything alright?"

    "Yeah. Sorry. I just don''t know what to make of that." I nodded at the gem.

    "Well, I certainly do. Are you interested in parting with it?"

    "It¡­maybe. What is it?"

    "This is an exceptional stone, and it can make certain instruments very powerful," she said reverently. A Star of Luminas has the unique ability to amplify and store magical energy. These are most desired by powerful sorcerers and certain members of the cleric¡¯s guild. It just so happens that I have a client who is quite keen on acquiring one."

    "Oh," I said. "That''s what I thought."

    One of her eyebrows arched. "Yes. I''m sure you did. Now. Are you willing to part with it?"

    "Maybe. How much are the other gems worth?"

    She looked at them again. "These are fine stones. I''d have to appraise them, but I suspect a price would be no lower than fifty gold for the lot¡ªprobably more. As I said, I would need a day to appraise them independently. There is a five percent surcharge for the service."

    Dammit. that was only sixty gold.

    "And what about the Star of Luminas?"

    She picked it up again and hesitated. "I will be honest, Mr. Vel''Naris. A client is very keen to have one of these set atop his staff. I stand to make a good bit of coin. If he pays, that is. He''s been having trouble with his funds."

    "I like the part about a lot of coins."

    "As you should. I will offer sixty platinum sovereigns, that is, six hundred gold.¡±

    It was a struggle to prevent my mouth from dropping open, so instead, I kept my mouth shut and my eyes on the gem. Close! I was so close! With Caden, Mira, and Doan''s investment of two hundred gold each, I was still short of a few hundred gold if I wanted to make an offer and still keep a few hundred gold in reserve to update and open the tavern. I imagined purchasing the food, plates, pots, pans, and all the various tools would cost a pretty copper.

    "Very well. Six hundred and fifty and not a copper more. I am a very honest person, Mr. Vel''Naris. I could have easily fleeced you for the coin."

    "Uh. I can see that," I said and gulped. "Done. I''ll take it."

    Seraphina breathed out a heavy sigh of relief. "Thank you, Mr. Vel''Naris."

    "Please. Call me Varix."

    "Very well, Varix. Thank you."

    Seraphina picked up the gem again. She briefly closed her eyes and inhaled, like she was sniffing a fragrant bouquet. Her eyes opened again. "This is such a lovely and powerful instrument. You are going to make two people very happy: me when I sell the staff, and the owner once he has it. As a thank you and a sign of respect, I will pay you seventy-five gold for your other gems."

    I grinned. "Really?"

    "Yes. I need to go in the back to get your payment. Give me a moment."

    "Of course." I nodded.

    Seraphina returned a minute later with the funds. She counted out sixty six platinum sovereigns, which came out to six hundred and sixty gold. I studied the stacks and knew my next stop would be Doan''s so I could stash the coin.

    Or maybe I should make another stop first.

    Seraphina grinned as she took the gems. I picked up the stacks of coins and wrapped them tightly in my now empty bag so they wouldn¡¯t clank around. No sense in announcing I was flush with cash.

    ¡°Thanks! You¡¯ve helped me out in ways you can¡¯t imagine,¡± I told Seraphina with a big smile.

    ¡°You have done the same for me. I hope to see you around village, unless you are moving on.¡±

    ¡°Oh no. I¡¯m staying in Everspring for the foreseeable future.¡± I patted the bag of coins. ¡°I¡¯m going to open a tavern. I hope you¡¯ll stop in.¡±

    ¡°Most assuredly. Please inform me once it is open. Thank you for your business,¡± Seraphina said.

    ¡°Yep. Take it easy, Seraphina.¡±

    She gave me a peculiar look.

    ¡°I got my head banged up. Sometimes, I say weird stuff.¡±

    She opened her mouth. Closed it. Started to say something else, then, didn¡¯t.

    I shrugged and shot her a bright smile before setting off to find one Roland Hightown.

    As I stepped out of the Everspring Gem Emporium, my mind buzzed excitedly. The tavern was within reach, and I couldn''t wait to share the news with my friends. I set off down the street, determined to find Roland Hightown''s office to make him an offer.

    As I navigated through the crowds, the streets were bustling with activity. I couldn''t help but smile at the lively atmosphere. As I turned a corner, I spotted a familiar face¡ªthe old woman who had given me confusing directions the day before. Our eyes met briefly, but she showed no sign of recognition. She glanced up the street, turned around, walked the opposite way, came to a stop, and put her hands on her hips.

    I went in the other direction.

    A glint of sunlight reflecting off metal caught my eye, and I turned to see a diminutive man dressed in dark leather, wearing a pair of long daggers on his belt. If this guy was skulking, he was terrible at it.

    "Good day, sir." I greeted him with a friendly smile so he knew I could see him.

    The man turned to face me, his expression a mix of confusion and bewilderment. "How is it I am here? How are you talking to me?" he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

    I stepped back, my brow furrowing, and then I realized he had a slight white glow. The ring on my finger tingled, sending a mild electric shock through my hand. A chill ran down my spine as realization dawned on me. I was seeing another dead man, just like Garin Thorneblade in the forest or the elf in The Shadow''s Respite. I swallowed hard, trying to push the unsettling thought from my mind.

    "I... I''m sorry," I stammered, backing away slowly. "I must have mistaken you for someone else."

    I turned on my heel and hurried away. I couldn''t let these encounters distract me from my goal.

    After a few more minutes of walking, I finally spotted the estate steward''s office. Taking a deep breath to compose myself, I pushed the door open and stepped inside. While I had most of the money I needed, I had to be realistic about expenses. If I paid the entire sum, I would have nothing left to spend on furnishings, repairs, and supplies to open the tavern.

    Roland Hightown looked up from his desk, his eyes widening in recognition. "Ah, Mr. Vel''Naris! What brings you back so soon?"

    I smiled, mustering all the confidence I could. "Mr. Hightown, I¡¯m back about the taverns.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, the taverns. I regret to inform you that The Wandering Boar has been sold to Baron Bertram Swiftwood. He¡¯s been interested in the property for some time. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I felt Roland had shown me the more expensive tavern to force the noble¡¯s hand. He had mentioned someone had been interested in it.

    ¡°I see,¡± I said and launched my bluff. ¡°How many parties are interested in The Shadow¡¯s Respite? I¡¯m now considering purchasing it, but there may be a delay in funds. Will it still be available in a few weeks?¡±

    ¡°Ah. The Shadow¡¯s Respite. ¡®Twas a lovely location, and I firmly believe it will shine again someday. You have nothing to worry about, for now. You are the only party who has inquired about it in some time.¡±

    Roland snapped his mouth shut, but it was too late, and I seized on the opportunity. ¡°You know, Roland, when I stepped into The Shadow¡¯s Respite, I felt a sense of history wash over me¡ªand I believe this is what you feel when you talk about the old place. The sense of nostalgia, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Er.¡±

    ¡°I knew it, Roland. You¡¯ve mentioned that you miss the tavern. Was it a sense of family? Was it a place you visited where everyone knew your name and they were always glad you came?¡±

    ¡°Er, well, It was a fixture of my youth. ¡®Tis true. I do have many fond memories.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep those alive, shall we? Now, I have an offer for you, and I think you¡¯ll agree it¡¯s more than fair. I will give you one thousand gold right now.¡±

    Roland¡¯s face scrunched up as he considered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the price is fifteen hundred.¡±

    ¡°I can do eleven hundred, and think about this. You will be instrumental in helping me bring this place back to life. I want to restore it so it matches your memories. What¡¯s more important than having that sense of place from your youth? I¡¯m sure it wasn''t even that long ago. If I had to guess, you appear to be a man in his early thirties." I figured a little flattery wouldn''t hurt.

    ¡°You are too kind. Too kind."

    ¡°I know, right? So what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Thirteen five and I can go no lower.¡±

    I had to keep some money in reserve. This guy was killing me.

    I leaned in and lowered my voice. ¡°Picture this, Mr. Hightown. You¡¯re sitting at the bar in this tavern, sipping your favorite drink. What¡¯s your favorite drink, by the way?¡±

    ¡°A peach ale from the port of Stormcrest Bay. I can taste it now.¡±

    ¡°When was the last time you had this ale?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been more than a few years.¡±

    ¡°It will be the first thing I stock, assuming I can procure it, and brother, I intend to procure the shit out of it. One other thing, Mr. Hightown. As you sit, sipping the mug of peach ale, how would it feel to look up behind the bar? Your eyes are drawn to a shiny commemorative plaque adorning the wall. Do you know what it is?¡± I paused dramatically.

    ¡°Ehh-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dedication to the best estate steward Everspring has ever known! Mr. Roland Hightown. And think of it this way. Anyone sitting at the bar will see your name, and they will think of you for all their estate needs.¡±

    His face remained impassive. Oh no. I¡¯d overplayed my cards!

    Slowly, a smile cracked his lips, and a glint sparkled in his eye.

    I must have rolled at least a 19 or natural 20, because my charisma was on point.

    ¡°For twelve hundred, it is yours.¡±

    ¡°Done and done!¡±

    With matching grins, we shook on the deal.

    I was now the proud owner of a tavern!

 Chapter Nineteen

    It took a day to complete all of the necessary work regarding my new tavern. Roland had a number of official documents for me to sign. I was informed of the kingdom''s taxes and when I was expected to pay, something I hadn''t even considered. Twenty percent of my profits would go straight to the king.

    I paid him the sixty platinum sovereigns I had collected from Seraphina as a down payment. It was easy come, easy go. I''d been rich for all of half an hour. I would collect the rest from Doan, Caden, and Mira later in the day and return with the funds.

    I spent most of the day looking over documents and then presenting the good news to Doan, Caden, and Mira. We stayed up late at the Ashfall home, consuming ale and talking about future plans.

    I made the four of us a light meal of scrambled eggs with some of Shellen''s sausage, a pile of goat cheese, and a handful of diced scallions.

    Caden kept an eye on me as I used his mother''s favorite cast iron pan. I explained that I knew what I was doing, even though I knew what I was doing in theory. I had watched enough Food Network shows to know you had to keep these greased and never scrub off the natural coating.

    I built up a base of oil to cook the scallions in by first adding a chunk of pig fat. They loved this as a starter, and I was there for it. Getting the temperature right on the wood-fired stove took a little practice. Once water danced across the oil and didn''t disappear in a flash, I added the chopped sausage and the scallion whites.

    "That smells good already. Pile my plate with that!" Doan exclaimed.

    "Good things come to those who wait, my friend."

    After the sausage had browned, I added the eggs and the cheese. The resulting bubbling mass cooked quickly, so I tossed in the green parts of the scallion and a generous dash of salt and pepper.

    I plated the food, splitting it four ways. Every eye in the room was glued to my dish.

    The pan was still hot, so I quickly tossed in a little more fat, waited until it had melted, and put some crusty bread in face down and pressed so it would brown up quickly.

    I presented the late dinner to my friends with a flourish.

    Caden took a bite and sighed contentedly. "Can''t say I''ve had breakfast for dinner all that often."

    "I could get used to this." Mira nodded.

    "I call it brinner. Breakfast for dinner."

    Doan burst into laughter.

    I whisked the cast iron pan off the heat, wiped it clean, and then used a little water and a dry cloth to finish cleaning. It was still hot, so I added a light coat of oil.

    Caden nodded at my actions. "Good job, my friend."

    "No worries. Now. Let''s eat!"

    The next day, Mira and Caden met me at Doan¡¯s blacksmith and we put their investments together. The four of us went to Roland¡¯s office and paid the balance. The sale needed to be approved by the king¡¯s steward, but Roland assured me it was a formality. Tomorrow I would sign the final documents, and take possession of The Shadow''s Respite.

    I was giddy when we left his office.

    With a day to kill before officially taking ownership of the tavern, I decided to get out of town and explore the nearby woods. I wanted to get the lay of the land and see about harvesting items I might need for the kitchen, peppers being one of my chief concerns.

    The rear of the tavern had a large space that would be perfect for installing planters. I planned to start growing my own peppers and other herbs and spices as needed.

    I had another reason to visit the woods. I was hoping Lady Churl was around, since she felt the need to follow me everywhere. Her advice on a certain matter was one of the number one things on my mind.

    Before setting out, I decided to stop by the bowyer and pick up a new short bow. I''d been thinking about Mira''s archery lessons and decided it was time to invest in my own weapon.

    The bowyer assured me the bow would be perfect for a beginner like me, and he set me up with a quiver and a dozen and a half arrows. The store owner told me about a local fletcher a few streets over who could provide me with more arrows if I needed them. The fletcher also offered classes on making your own, which had carried over from the war. It made sense that the town would have pitched in and created as many arrows as possible to fend off raiders.

    Before I set off to explore the woods, I needed to make another stop.

    The same kid was behind the counter at The Whistling Kettle when I returned.

    "Good morning." He greeted me with a smile, a far cry from yesterday''s surly attitude. "Coffee?"

    "You know it." I nodded, because a cup of the world''s strongest coffee would see me through the day.

    As he prepared my drink, I noticed a mug on the counter with a small wooden placard hanging off the lip that read: Tips!

    "How''s that working out?" I asked.

    I pulled out two extra coppers and dropped them into his tip mug.

    "Thank you! You''re the only person who left a tip."

    "Maybe others will once they get used to it."

    "Maybe. Most people look mad when I tell them what it''s for."

    "Oh, dear," I muttered, the said, "I was thinking. My coffee would taste a lot better if it were poured into another mug after it was strained, so there were fewer coffee pieces. Do you happen to have something that would work as a strainer?"

    The kid looked around under the counter and found a small slotted spoon.

    "Will this work?"

    "It¡¯s not ideal, but it might work," I said and took the spoon.

    I carefully stirred my boiling hot water with the coffee grounds until the liquid was good and dark. The kid put another mug out for me. I showed him what I meant by slowly pouring the coffee into the other mug and holding the spoon against the lip to prevent most coffee grounds from flowing in. It was slow going, but the kid got the idea.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Oh, I''m Milo Swiftbrew, and please don''t make fun of my last name. I didn''t pick this job; my mom made me take it."

    I stifled a chuckle. No sense in embarrassing the kid. I''m sure he got that from enough customers. No wonder he had a surly attitude. Hopefully, the introduction of tips into his life would help.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Milo Swiftbrew," I held out my hand, ¡°it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Varix. Varix Vel''Naris."

    Milo clasped my hand and shook it once.

    "Okay."

    "I''ll probably be coming by every morning while I''m in town. Tell you what. I''ll give you a silver if you find a better way to strain the coffee for me."

    "Stop by tomorrow. Maybe I can figure something out."

    "Perfect. Thanks!"

    I put another copper in his tip mug and went to take a seat and relax for a few minutes.

    There was a hop in my step as I made my way out of Everspring. The town was vibrant and active, with residents doing their daily business. I walked past a few shops and homes that had been damaged in the war, but many of them had already been repaired. Still, a number of walls needed to be replaced as they¡¯d been partially, or fully, burned. Quite a few fences had been knocked down.

    I stopped to assist a man and his son in putting a new section up. They''d already built the long fence section but were having trouble wrestling it into place. With my back thrown into the operation, we soon had the heavy part in place. Thanks to Doan''s lessons yesterday, I even managed to bang in a few nails without smashing a finger.

    After assisting them, I moved on, greeting people and being greeted by others. My new clothes made me feel more confident, and I hoped I cut a fine figure. The dagger Doan had given me rested comfortably on my hip, and was a reassuring presence, especially after seeing the strange dead man in black leathers the day before. Thankfully, the ring remained inert on my finger, and I didn''t see anyone else with a white glow.

    There was quite a bit of vibrant greenery surrounding the town. Shrubs with small, delicate flowers blooming added a splash of color near most of the homes.

    A variety of birds flitted about, and their cheerful songs filled the air. I spotted a few sparrows darting between tree branches, and a pair of bluebirds with bright blue plumage also darted between the green leaves.

    A large shape zipped by, casting a shadow across the ground. At first, I thought it might be a hawk or an eagle, but as it zipped by, closer this time, I realized it was an enormous insect. Its wings were nearly as wide as my hand, and its body was long and slender. It buzzed past me, its iridescent wings catching the sunlight as it disappeared into the trees.

    "I hope those things don''t bite," I muttered.

    I continued up the path out of town, breathing in the fresh, clean air and admiring the beauty of nature surrounding Everspring. The town had faced hardships, but the wilderness around it had carried on.

    I walked for what felt like an hour, enjoying the peace and tranquility of the woods surrounding Everspring. The sun peeked through the leaves, casting a warm glow on the forest floor. I decided to take a break and practice with my new bow.

    With Mira''s patient lessons in mind, I nocked an arrow, drew back the string, and took aim at a nearby tree. The arrow flew wide, missing the trunk by a good foot. I tried again, and the arrow sailed to the other side, disappearing into the undergrowth.

    "Come on, Varix," I muttered to myself. "You can do this."

    I spent the next few minutes firing arrow after arrow and finally hit the tree. The next shot landed right next to the last one. I shot again, and that made three in the tree trunk. Not bad!

    A rabbit hopped into view, and I quickly took aim. The arrow whizzed past its ear, sending the creature scurrying for cover.

    "Well, at least I''m getting closer." I sighed, lowering the bow.

    I decided to take a break from target practice, so I collected my arrows, cleaned the tips, and turned my focus to foraging. I scanned the ground and nearby plants, using the skills Caden had taught me while relying on my own experience.

    As I searched, a flash of red caught my eye. I moved closer and found a cluster of long, thin peppers growing near the base of a tree. The bright color and distinct shape told me these were the hot peppers I''d hoped to find.

    I carefully harvested a handful, leaving some behind for future growth. As I examined the plant, I contemplated how to transplant a few to grow behind the tavern. I''d need to find a way to carefully dig them up and ensure they had the right soil and sunlight to thrive in their new home.

    Lost in thought, I almost didn''t hear the hiss from behind me. I spun around, my hand instinctively reaching for my dagger. To my surprise, I found Lady Churl crouched in the shadows, her eyes gleaming mischievously.

    "Lady Churl? How are you doing?" I asked, relaxing my grip on the dagger.

    She beckoned me with a clawed finger, a sly grin spreading across her face. "Hey, boss. S''been a while. You look good."

    I grinned from ear to ear, thrilled to see Lady Churl emerge from the shadows. "Lady Churl! You have no idea how good it is to see you."

    I glanced around, ensuring no one was nearby to witness our meeting. While Everspring had been warm and welcoming to me, I wasn''t sure they were ready to accept a goblin in their midst just yet.

    Lady Churl and I found a fallen tree and sat together as I settled onto the rough bark.

    "You''re looking good, Lady Churl," I said, mirroring her earlier compliment.

    She smirked, revealing her pointed teeth. "Found myself a nice cave not too far from here. Had to chase out a bear to claim it, but it''s all mine now."

    My eyes widened in surprise. "You kicked out a bear? By yourself?"

    Lady Churl waved a dismissive hand. "Ah, it was just a small one. Not much of a challenge. Gots me a bigger roar, I do."

    "That''s impressive, Lady Churl!"

    We fell into easy conversation, catching up on the events of the past few days. Lady Churl told me about her adventures in the woods while I shared stories of my time in Everspring. It felt good to talk with someone who knew my true identity, someone I didn''t have to hide from.

    As our laughter died down, I leaned forward and a grin spread across my face. "Lady Churl, you''ll never guess what I did."

    She raised a brow, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. "What''s that, boss?"

    "I bought a tavern."

    "Aye. Said you was planning to, and now you''ve done it. Good job, boss."

    "Thanks. I''ll have a place for you soon, working at the tavern."

    Lady Churl shook her head. "Don''t see how them softies are ever gonna allow that."

    "It''ll happen. Have you seen any other goblins or orcs around?"

    Lady Churl jerked her thumb in the opposite direction from the town. "Seen some orcs that way. They was led by your pal, Urzan. Looks like they was offering guard services for caravans. Don''t know was they had any takers."

    "No kidding." I guessed I shouldn''t be surprised that Urzan had taken my advice to heart. "How far away?"

    "''Bout a half day''s walk. They set up a camp."

    I filed that info away in case I ever needed to contact them.

    "If you see Urzan, please send him my best."

    "Best what? I''ll tell ''im you send greetings."

    "Oh. I had a question." I held my hand out so Lady Churl could see the cursed ring that was stuck on my finger. "Do you know what this ring does? I put it on, and now I can''t get it off."

    Lady Churl took my hand and pulled it close so she could inspect the ring. She turned my hand this way and that. Touched it, tried to pull, and released my hand after a few minutes of fiddling with it.

    "I ain''t seen that one before. Looks like it''s got some kinda key. Maybe a phrase you gotta say to release it. I''ll be back. Stay there," Lady Churl said and dashed away.

    Was she going to get a saw? How in the world did she have something that could help me get this thing off my finger?

    I sat for a few more minutes, stood, stretched my legs, and walked around the little grove while I waited. There was a small pine tree with a patch of dark bark nearby. I took the bow off my shoulder and fired a few shots for practice. I wasn''t sure how it might come in handy, but knowing how to protect myself made me feel better.

    Lady Churl returned with a long, thick stick over her shoulders, with her arms looped over the¡­it was Morthisal''s staff!

    "I told you I didn''t want that thing."

    "Yeah. Be that as it may, this damn thing''s been twitching up a storm. It don''t wanna be put in no ground. You take it. I covered the top so it looks like something a druid''d be hauling around."

    The ornate skull on top was wrapped in leather with strips dangling down. Feathers and beads were attached to the runners.

    "I thought you buried this weeks ago."

    "Nah. I couldn''t do it, boss. It was calling to me when I didn''t take it with me. It''s been groaning like it''s hungry. The closer I got to you, the more it subsided."

    "And you think this will help me get the ring off?"

    "Can''t say, boss. Mayhap. Only one way to find out. You''re gonna have to figure out the old codger''s magic wossits."

    "I don''t know how."

    "You knew how to activate that ring. You''ll figure it out."

    I took the staff. It was as inviting as the first time I''d handled it at Morthisal''s fortress. As if the wood had been sanded smooth for me, it was warm to the touch, almost inviting.

    "I got''s ta go, boss. I can''t be seen fraternizing like with a softskin."

    "Soon, Lady Churl. I''ll have a place for you."

    "I got my own place out here. As you say, take it easy, boss."

    She waved before I could give her a hug and zipped off into the woods.

    I stared at the cursed staff.

    Maybe I should bury it while I was out in the woods, but then what would happen should someone dig it up?

    With a sigh, I made my way back to Everspring with Morthisal''s stupid staff in hand.

 Twenty

    I rose early after a fitful night of sleep. There were no nightmares, but the bed was lumpy because I¡¯d had to hide Morthisal¡¯s staff under the mattress. I couldn¡¯t think of any other place to put it until I located space in the tavern.

    After a quick breakfast of a Stuffed Puff, I made my way to The Whistling Kettle, eager for my morning cup of coffee. As I approached the small caf¨¦, I noticed Milo already busying himself behind the counter. He must have spotted me heading toward the shop because he was already making my favorite drink.

    "Good morning, Milo," I greeted him with a smile.

    "Oh. Hi, Mr. Vel''Naris," he replied with a bored tone, his hands deftly maneuvering the hot water pot. "I''ve been working on that strainer you mentioned. It¡¯s not like I could make something like that. I''m asking around. Try this for now."

    Milo produced a larger spoon with smaller slots, but as he poured the coffee, it was clear that the process was still messy. Coffee grounds seeped through the slits, creating a muddy mixture in the cup. I appreciated his effort, but it seemed we still had a ways to go in order to get a cup of coffee prepped that didn¡¯t force me to use toothpicks immediately after drinking.

    Despite the less-than-ideal brew, I was happy to have my morning caffeine fix. As I reached for my coin purse, I noticed something was missing from the counter.

    "Hey, what happened to the tip mug?" I asked, curiosity piqued.

    Milo''s face reddened as he told me what had occurred. "Old Farmer Hulster came in earlier. After I made his wife a cup of spearmint tea, I pointed at the mug. He picked it up and threw it at me, saying, ''Here''s a tip. Don''t charge people twice for the same thing.''"

    I had to choke back laughter. I apologized for my amusement. "Maybe asking for tips isn''t such a good idea. That''s on me."

    With my coffee in hand, I bid Milo farewell and made my way to Roland''s office. The estate steward greeted me with a smile, and we quickly got down to business. I signed the remaining paperwork, officially taking ownership of The Shadow''s Respite. Roland handed me the keys.

    We exchanged pleasantries, and Roland wished me luck in my new venture. I thanked him for his help throughout the process and left his office.

    <hr>

    As I stood before the door of The Shadow''s Respite, I took a deep breath. This was it. The beginning of my new life as a tavern owner. With a steadying exhale, I inserted the key into the lock and pushed the door open.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m home!¡± I announced as I stepped inside.

    Thankfully, no one answered.

    My smile slowly fell. Maybe it was the luster I¡¯d built up in my mind. My rose-colored glasses hadn¡¯t been in place when I had toured the tavern, but they sure had been in place over my memories.

    Christ. This place was a dump!

    Same broken chairs. Floors that were filthy. A wall needed replacing because someone had apparently tried to burn the place down. I found some shutters and opened them, revealing dirty windows. Light filtered in, and it did not improve my view at all.

    It smelled of dirt and mildew, with an undercurrent of mold layered on top of the dusty smell.

    When I stepped into The Shadow''s Respite''s kitchen, my heart sank.

    This place was an absolute disaster. There was no other way to put it. It looked like it hadn''t seen a decent meal cooked in years, let alone a thorough cleaning. The first thing that hit me was the smell - a musty, stale odor that made my nose wrinkle. Dust particles danced in the sunlight, streaming through a grimy window.

    One wall was dominated by a massive stone hearth, its blackened interior filled with old ashes and half-burned logs. Rusty iron pots and pans hung from hooks above it, their once-shiny surfaces now dull and spotted with age. I reached out to touch one, and a thick layer of grime came away on my fingertips.

    The wooden prep table was warped and stained, its surface scarred by years of knife marks and spills. In one corner, a stack of cracked clay plates teetered precariously. I moved them to the middle of the table so they wouldn''t fall over.

    Another wall was lined with a row of shelves holding an assortment of chipped earthenware jars and bowls. I cautiously opened one, only to be greeted by the pungent smell of long-spoiled spices.

    Near the back, a heavy wooden door led to what I assumed was a pantry. I pushed it open, wincing at the loud creak of rusted hinges. Inside, empty barrels and crates were stacked haphazardly, with cobwebs stretching between them like gossamer curtains.

    As I surveyed the mess, I couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. This kitchen was a far cry from any modern setups I was used to back on Earth. This place would take a lot of work to make functional again, let alone up to any health code standard.

    An intense moment of buyer''s remorse threatened to overwhelm me.

    I pushed it aside.

    All this place needed was someone who cared about it and was willing to put in the work to restore it, as well as a boatload of money. I''d figure that part out.

    <hr>

    I wandered out to the main room and found a sturdy wooden box under the bar. Opening it revealed a half dozen thick brass keys, each stamped with a number. I took the lot and walked up the rickety stairs. Each one creaked and made me feel like I was in a haunted house.

    The hallway was dusty. I touched a wall, and my finger returned with a thick white coating.

    I moved to the first door and picked the key with a ¡®one¡¯ on the head.

    I slid the key into the lock, turned, and was greeted by a click. The door swung open, and I stepped into the room, with my heart sinking at the sight. A couple of days ago, Roland had showed me a different room during the tour. That room had been in sad disrepair. I wasn''t prepared for what greeted my eyes.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    The chamber was an absolute mess. A thick layer of dust coated every surface, and cobwebs hung from the corners. The floorboards creaked under my feet, and I couldn''t help but wonder when someone had last set foot in here.

    I groaned at the sight of the bed. There was no bedding to speak of, just a lumpy, stained mattress that looked like it had been used to beat someone to death. I swore I saw something moving beneath the surface as I moved closer. Probably rats. Great, just what I needed - furry little roommates with a penchant for chewing through everything. I needed a cat. Or two.

    I turned my attention to the dresser, hoping to find something, anything, that might make this room feel a little less like a disaster zone. On top of the dresser sat a wash basin and a pitcher, both coated in a layer of grime. I picked up the pitcher and examined it in the dim light filtering through the dirty window. It was cracked and chipped, but at least it was still in one piece.

    I set the pitcher down with a sigh, my mind already racing with the list of things I''d need to do to make this room livable. New bedding, for starters. And a thorough cleaning from top to bottom. I''d have to figure out how to get rid of the rats, too. Maybe I could enlist Churl''s help with that - she seemed like the type who wouldn''t mind taking on a few rodents. But getting Lady Churl into town presented its own problems.

    Roland had mentioned a woman in town whose cat had just had a litter of kittens. I¡¯d contact him for her address.

    This place might be a mess now, but I would turn it around. I''d pour my heart and soul into making The Shadow''s Respite a place where people wanted to hang out, eat, drink, and spend their hard-earned money. It was going to be warm and inviting. Eventually.

    "What a freaking mess," I muttered and turned to leave.

    ¡°Well. What did you expect?¡± The voice cut through my gloom.

    I spun and found the woman I had already seen twice: once in the window when I had walked by The Shadow¡¯s Respite for the first time and again in one of the rooms while Roland had given a tour.

    The ring tingled on my fingers, like a circlet of tiny needles burning into my skin.

    She was tall and regal. She wore a shimmering deep blue dress with a multitude of buttons that danced their way up her chest. Runes and markings were worked into her shirt sleeves and the hem of her attire.

    ¡°Whotheyellareyou?¡± I blurted as I fell back. Goosebumps erupted all over my body, and a literal chill took hold in my spine and held on for dear damn life.

    ¡°Come now, Morthisal. Surely you have not forgotten me so soon.¡±

    Her figure changed before me. She went from a stunning elf chick to a stunning dark elf chick. Then, her skin turned the same shade of dusky pale as Morthisal¡¯s real body, and her features became sharper, but not severe. Her clothing was replaced by something a lot more, well, hot. She wore a black velvet tunic that was open to her midriff, revealing a lot of cleavage, and tight matching pants. Graceful lines were etched on her face.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost,¡± she teased. "Is this how you best remember me?"

    ¡°You kinda look like Charlize Theron.¡± I shook my head, then gulped.

    I didn''t want to stand here and do the whole over-explanation thing again, so I strode towards her and reached out my hand. It passed through her body, just as it had with Garin, the paladin.

    ¡°Yes, Morthisal¡­wait. You¡¯re-¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Who¨Cor what¨Care you?¡±

    "I''m me. Varix Vel''Naris."

    ¡°Your speech patterns are peculiar.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk, lady.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ophelia Nightshade.¡± She offered a partial curtsy.

    ¡°Look. I¡¯m not him, okay? Like I was telling that paladin, Garin. I was minding my own business in a whole-ass other world, when Morthisal busted into my body, took over, and sent me here. I barely escaped his fortress in one piece. And I¡¯m sorry for whatever horrible thing he did to you, but that wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    "Typical Morthisal," she murmured, then raised her voice. "Yes. He did something horrible to me. Vile. Unspeakable. A pox upon the man.¡± She turned her head and spit, but she was a ghost, so nothing came out.

    ¡°What did he do?¡± Curiosity got the better of me.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± She tossed her head and looked away. ¡°He married me.¡±

    ¡°Hold the fuck up. You¡¯re my¡ªI mean¡ªyou¡¯re his wife?¡±

    She regarded me with eyes that cut through the room. Crimson or violet. They seemed to change as I stared.

    She nodded once.

    ¡°Look. This is all really interesting, seeing ghosts and all, but I have a lot to do today. It would be best if you went,¡± I said and gestured with a sweeping motion. ¡°Just get out of here and go haunt someone or somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°If only t¡¯were so easy, er, what should I call you?¡±

    ¡°Varix. Varix Vel¡¯Naris.¡±

    ¡°Interesting name.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. I totally made it up.¡±

    She walked around me and looked my body up and down.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You. Your form. I miss Morthisal¡¯s skinny and sickly body.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird, but I guess the heart wants what the heart wants.¡±

    She laughed, the sound like the tinkling of chimes. ¡°Yes. Well, his heart wanted a dagger in my chest. Now, here I am.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s horrible.¡±

    ¡°It was at the time.¡±

    ¡°Lady. Why are you here? Why are you haunting me?¡±

    ¡°I do not know. I seem to be bound to this place, or to you. The day you came here, I found myself pulled here.¡±

    ¡°This is weird on top of weird,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Truly.¡±

    ¡°Truly,¡± I echoed her word.

    ¡°Hello?¡± A voice boomed from below.

    ¡°FFS. Not another one.¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Varix. Where are you?¡± Doan yelled.

    ¡°Oh, snap.¡±

    I turned to tell the woman to go away again, but she had disappeared.

    ¡°This is my life now¡­¡±

    Shaking my head to clear it, I stared at the space that Lady Ophelia Nightshade had occupied. Had she been real? Was I suddenly tripping balls for some reason? No. She had been there, and more disturbingly, she wasn''t the first dead person I had interacted with.

    Curse you, Morthisal!

    I made for the stairs, wondering why in the world Doan was here.

    I couldn''t believe my eyes as I descended to the main room of The Shadow''s Respite. Standing before me were not just Doan but Caden and Mira as well. And if that wasn''t enough to make my jaw drop, Ragna stepped through the front door, her keen eyes surveying the space with a critical gaze.

    Each of them carried an assortment of tools and cleaning supplies. Buckets filled with water sloshed at their feet, rags hung from their belts, and Doan even had a box of tools tucked under his arm. It was like they''d raided a cleaning supply closet on their way here.

    "What are you all doing here?" I asked, my voice a mix of surprise and confusion.

    Caden flashed me a grin, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "What? You thought we were going to leave you to fix up our investment on your own? Not on my watch, dude. Isn¡¯t that the word you sometimes use?"

    Mira¡¯s smile was warm and reassuring. "We''re here to help, Varix."

    Even Ragna, who I half-expected to start barking orders, cracked a smile. "I''m here to supervise," she growled, but her words had no real bite.

    I had to fight my body for control because my eyes had suddenly teared up, and I had a lump in my throat as I looked at each of them in turn. These people, who I''d only known for a short time, had already become such an integral part of my life. And here they were, ready to roll up their sleeves and help me tackle the task of restoring The Shadow''s Respite to its former glory.

    "I...I don''t know what to say," I managed, my voice suddenly thick. ¡°Thank you, all of you. This means more to me than you could possibly know."

    ¡°Worry not, friend. Soon, this will be the best tavern in all of Everspring,¡± Caden proclaimed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s help him get the kitchen ready first. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Doan chuckled and headed for the back.

 Twenty One

    This is the part of a movie or TV series where the audience gets a montage set to pounding 80¡¯s rock music. The main cast does extraordinary things, like cleaning an entire tavern and getting it ready to open its doors, and it all happens before the song''s second chorus has finished.

    That''s not exactly what happened, but we made a dent in the mess. Doan, Caden, Mira, Ragna, and I dove into the task of cleaning up The Shadow''s Respite with enthusiasm. We hit the kitchen first.

    "Gotta get this spotless so Varix can whip us up some grub!" Caden joked as he scrubbed at a particularly stubborn stain on the countertop. I flashed him a grin, appreciating the vote of confidence in my cooking skills.

    Caden was in his element, fixing everything that was broken. Cabinets and shelves were the subject of his keen eye and skilled hands. The way he worked and coped with his missing fingers was really impressive. He moved through the kitchen like a whirlwind, leaving repaired items in his wake.

    "How long did you apprentice with your father before the war?" I asked Caden.

    "Since I was, oh, about this high." He held his hand just above his knee.

    "Dude. You''re amazing."

    "Thank you, Varix. There''s a lot of joy to be had in fixing things," Caden said with a genuine smile.

    Caden also had a knack for making the space feel welcoming. He examined a rickety chair, deemed it unsalvageable, then promptly broke it down for parts to reinforce the other chairs at the bar. Resourceful guy, that Caden.

    Mira was a cleaning machine, dusting, sweeping, and mopping with a determined glint in her eye. She fearlessly took on the cobwebs in the corners, wielding a broom like a weapon. A few rats scurried out from their hiding spots, but Mira simply chased them out the door without missing a beat.

    She and Doan moved the kitchen cooler to the corner of the room and went to work cleaning the inside. I won''t go into detail, but let''s just say it might have contained some science experiments gone very wrong. The smell was horrendous. We opened every door and window in the place, praying for a stiff breeze to carry the reek away.

    And then there was Ragna, overseeing our progress with a critical eye. But even her gruff exterior couldn''t hide the pride and encouragement in her voice as she barked out orders and praised our efforts.

    As the morning grew longer, the space was starting to look like a proper kitchen.

    The best part was that we had cleaned up enough for me to get to work, and these guys deserved a treat.

    "Are you all okay with me running to the market? I''m going to pick up some things to cook," I asked as I mopped sweat off my forehead.

    "By the gods, yes," Doan exclaimed.

    Caden and Mira nodded.

    Ragna had taken the stove door to her shop to beat it back into shape. I hoped she would return in time for me to get this meal going.

    As I headed for the exit, I glanced back at the stairs. Standing near the top was Morthisal¡¯s dead wife, Ophelia. She waved once and walked up to the second floor, disappearing from view. I scanned my friend''s eyes, but none had caught on to her presence.

    My first stop was The Jolly Cleaver to pick up some meat. Shellen was pleased to greet me and immediately asked if I wanted some sausage.

    "You bet I do. Do you have any that are extra spicy?"

    She nodded. "Are the rumors true?" she asked as she retrieved the sausage. ¡°Did you buy The Shadow''s Respite?"

    "I did, but I had some help. A couple of friends pitched in some gold to help make my dream a reality. One of the investors is a man you might know. Caden. Caden Ashfall."

    Shellen''s eyes grew wide, and her face flushed. "Oh, yes, I know Caden. He has stopped by the shop a few times since he returned. It''s wonderful to have him back in town. He''s grown so¡­eh. So much."

    "Caden is pretty buff." I nodded.

    "Buff?"

    "You know." I puffed up my chest, lifted my arms, and mock flexed.

    Shellen blinked twice.

    "Never mind. He''s filled out. I think that''s what you were getting at."

    "Yes. So, what brings you into my shop today?"

    "Meat. I have a hungry crew. Do you have ground beef?"

    "I have a meat grinder in back, yes. Which cuts would you like?"

    "Some of the cheap stuff and the same amount of the good stuff."

    "So, round or chuck. I have a few sides of beef. Would you like me to cut from the prime?"

    "Take about four pounds mixed, toss it in the grinder, and I''ll take it all."

    Shellen nodded and moved to her cooler.

    "While you''re at it, I''d like a few rib bones with minimal meat if you have them for broth. Oh. And I need some thinly sliced bacon."

    "Coming right up."

    Shellen rummaged through the cooler, selecting a few sizable pieces of meat before heading into the back room. She whistled as she worked¡ªa cheerful tune accompanied by the sound of a hand crank. Grinding all that meat manually must be quite the workout.

    A few minutes later, Shellen returned with the ground meat, bacon, and bones wrapped in packs of thick brown paper with a light sheen¡ªthis world''s version of wax paper.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    I paid Shellen two full silvers and a couple of coppers for the meat, bones, and the spicy sausages. As I gathered my purchases, I turned to her with a smile. "Thanks, Shellen. I''ll be sure to say hi to Caden for you."

    At the mention of Caden''s name, Shellen''s face flushed a deep red. She stammered out a thank you. It seemed that Caden had nothing to worry about concerning Shell. She had a thing for him.

    With my supplies in hand, I bid Shellen farewell and headed for my next destination.

    The man who ran The Fragrant Leaf was a cheery fellow named Elias Wildshade. I inquired about his stock, and he showed me around. I had a pretty good idea of what I needed and was pleased to find everything in his shop.

    "I dry most of my spices myself and grind them right here."

    "You have cumin?" I said in shock as I found a gallon-sized bottle filled to the rim.

    "Aye."

    "Paprika?" I pointed at a thick red powder.

    "Aye." He watched me carefully.

    "Sorry. I''ve been gone a while."

    "S''no problem, sir."

    He pulled what I needed, placed all the spices in separate glass vials, and put corks on each one. He even had dried hot pepper, so I added a jar. I also grabbed a small bag of flour and put everything in my pack after I paid him. I wouldn¡¯t need all of these spices right now, but I would in the future.

    It was time to get a little more familiar with the open marketplace. I was thrilled to find sweet tomatoes, red and yellow onions, bunches of carrots, and a few green peppers resembling poblanos. I even found a huge bunch of garlic that would have given elephant garlic a run for its money back on Earth.

    I grabbed a hunk of cheese and some rolls from a baker and wandered around looking for something to use for sauces. I came across a vendor selling bottles of what looked like salad dressing or the like.

    I pawed through his bottles, but most were sweet or sour, or in one case, both.

    I found one that looked like oil and asked about it.

    "Oil pressed from the olive. Those are delivered from Stormcrest Bay. Excellent quality."

    "My god,¡± I said. ¡°Olive oil!¡± I purchased a bottle along with some sweet red jam.

    My pack was overflowing. At this rate, I''d need to buy a small cart if I was going to shop every day. I had planned to make them a special version of stew, but it would take most of the day since I needed to create my base, so I changed my plans for cooking lunch.

    I made a few more purchases along the way before veering out of the market and heading back to the tavern. I''d been gone for almost an hour on my errand. Doan grinned as I returned. "I see you''re laden with goods."

    "Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to leave you all for so long. Give me a little time, and I¡¯ll get back to work,¡± I told them.

    ¡°My friend, procuring stores for the kitchen is of the utmost importance,¡± Doan said with a smile. ¡°As is feeding us. What¡¯s for lunch?¡±

    ¡°I have something special in mind for you all.¡±

    ¡°Good news. The stove is in working order,¡± Ragna said as she entered the room. Her face was covered in a layer of sweat and grime.

    ¡°Ragna, do you need a towel? I can fetch water from the well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just getting warmed up in here. Come see what I¡¯ve accomplished.¡±

    I took my supplies into the kitchen and stopped in my tracks. They¡¯d restored the prep table, and someone had applied a coat of oil to the freshly sanded surface.

    The stove top was clean, and the doors to the chamber for the fire were closed.

    Ragna pointed at the stove. ¡°Took a hammer to the hinge and bent it back into shape. A pair of new pins are holding it in place. It barely squeaks when opened."

    "Ragna, this is fantastic work!" I thanked her profusely before she headed out, leaving me alone in the kitchen with my newly acquired ingredients.

    Eager to start, I quickly unloaded the goods and got a fire going in the stove. The heat felt comforting against my skin as I surveyed the array of pans. Some had already been cleaned, and I selected a large flat one, placing it on the burner.

    I rummaged through my supplies, found the pack of bacon, tore apart a number of pieces, and tossed them in the pan. As the fire grew, the bacon began to sizzle. I moved it off to the side.

    While the pan continued to heat up, I laid out the onions and noticed a brand new blade on one of the counters. I picked it up and quickly realized it was the chef''s knife I had seen in Ragna''s forge.

    "Thank you for the knife!" I yelled.

    "My pleasure, friend. It''s one of the first things I made when I got home," Doan shouted back. "Consider it a gift."

    I began slicing the onions super thin, the sharp scent causing my eyes to water. The knife cut through the onions like butter, thanks to being sharp enough to shave the hair off my arm.

    While the bacon was still cooking, I chopped a handful of the sliced onions and tossed them on top to caramelize.

    I methodically cut the buns in half, setting them aside as I continued to slice onion after onion. The pile grew larger, and the aroma filled the kitchen.

    Mira ducked her head in, her eyes widening at the mountain of sliced onions. "What are you making?" she asked, curiosity evident in her voice.

    "Something that is going to put a smile on your face," I replied with a grin, wiping my eyes with the back of my hand. "These are some pungent onions."

    "I could smell them from out there."

    "Wait until you taste them."

    "Can''t wait to see what you''re making!" Mira said, spun, and went back to the main room.

    As I added a little olive oil to the pan, it shimmered and spread out. Next, I made fist-size balls of ground meat and generously sprinkled each with salt and pepper. I plopped these into the pan. The meat began to sizzle right away. I closed the stove''s door slightly to reduce the amount of oxygen.

    A few of the earthenware bowls had been cleaned out. I fished out the bacon, the now caramelized onions, and some of the bacon grease to add to a bowl and blew on it to cool.

    Next, I piled onions and a healthy dash of salt and pepper on each patty and used a metal spatula to press them flat, creating a sizzling that filled the kitchen with an aroma that made my mouth water. I worked each one so the ground meat would spread out to get a crispy crust all the way around.

    I''d found an almost white and very mild chunk of cheese. It wasn''t American cheese, but this would work even better, so I cut off some thin pieces.

    As I flipped the burgers and pressed the huge pile of onions into the pan, I added the sliced cheese to the top and covered it with the buns. Steam rose, melted the cheese, and warmed the buns while suffusing them with the savory smell of onions.

    I was practically drooling as the food sizzled. Lifting the edges revealed the onions were cooking nicely. I closed the stove''s door so the fire was a little less out of control.

    Once satisfied, I pulled the bun bottoms out of the pan, laid them flat, and topped the burgers with the pile of onions.

    I turned to yell for the crew, but they were all crowded around the door, watching me.

    "What in the hells have you made, Varix? My stomach is about to rumble out of my body," Caden asked.

    The side of bacon and onions had cooled in the bowl. I added a healthy dollop of the sweet jelly to the mixture and gave it a good stir.

    "These, my friends, are called hamburgers. Onion burgers, to be exact," I showed them the bowl. "And this is bacon jam. Are you ready to have your mind blown?"

    "They''re made with ham?" Mira asked.

    "No. See¡­Never mind. I meant to say they''re called bacon jam onion burgers. Forget I said ham."

    I showed them how to spread a layer of bacon jam on the bottom bun, then scooped the burger, cheese, and bun on top.

    Doan picked his up, cursed as he burned his finger, and licked off the juice that ran down his hand.

    "By the gods!"

    For the next few minutes, no word was spoken in the kitchen. My friends ate and then begged me to make them again.

    I was all too happy to oblige.

 Twenty Two

    We worked through the day, and as it grew dark outside, I told the others I''d like to treat them to dinner instead of cooking.

    Before we could leave, I had to step out again and buy ice blocks. Luckily, Doan knew where to buy them, and he helped me carry the huge blocks back. Each block had to weigh thirty pounds, making it awkward to carry.

    I had ulterior motives and was pretty upfront when I told them I wanted to see what the competition was cooking. Caden suggested we try The Green Griffin, a public house with a varied menu and several ales. A public house sounded like a good place to test the local dishes and understand how to improve them for my own place.

    Caden said the village had been without a tavern for months and was waiting for The Shadow''s Respite or The Wandering Boar to open. I hadn''t been by the other tavern since taking ownership of my own. As soon as they opened, though, I''d have to stop in to find out what the competition would be like.

    The public house was a ten-minute walk from The Shadow''s Respite and close to the edge of the village. Some work had been done on the village''s palisade on this side, but it was still in a sad state of disrepair.

    As we stepped into The Green Griffin, the lively atmosphere immediately enveloped us. The place was bustling with patrons, and laughter and chatter filled the air. Warm candlelight cast a glow over the wooden tables and benches, while the aroma of roasted meats and stews wafted in from the kitchen.

    I led Caden, Mira, and Doan to an empty table near the fireplace. As we settled in, a server approached us, her light, curly hair bouncing with each step. She wore a simple, light-colored dress that complemented her youthful appearance. Despite her mid-twenties age, there was a hint of boredom in her eyes.

    "What''s on the menu tonight?" I asked her, hoping we''d get some menu I could review.

    "Tonight''s dinners are the roasted boar with rosemary potatoes, the venison stew with root vegetables, the herb-crusted chicken with honey-glazed carrots, and the lamb shank with garlic mashed turnips," she said, her voice monotone.

    This girl didn''t seem to like her job. I wondered if she was related to Milo.

    I put on a friendly tone. "It all sounds good. What do you recommend?"

    "I recommend you order something," she replied.

    Caden covered his mouth, while Doan and Mira snickered.

    "Okay, then. What kind of herbs are crusted on the chicken?"

    "Whatever''s lying around, I reckon," she replied.

    "I''ll¡­er. I''ll try that."

    "Sorry. We''re out of the herb-crusted chicken."

    "Are you screwing with me?"

    "Pardon?"

    Smile, Vince. Smile!

    "Eh. Sorry. It''s been a long day," I said.

    "I''ll take the boar," Doan interjected.

    "Same," Mira added.

    "Venison for me," Caden said, grinning at me.

    "Boar?" I asked the server--more of a question just in case they had suddenly run out of it as well.

    She shrugged, spun, and went to the kitchen.

    "What are the chances the orders are correct?" I muttered.

    "It will all taste the same, so does it matter?" Doan said.

    I noticed a familiar face entering the public house. The poor, confused woman had given me bad directions a few times before. She looked around, her eyes darting from table to table, until they landed on me. She smiled momentarily, but there was no hint of recognition in her gaze. Just as quickly as she had entered, she wandered back out. Stay weird, Everspring.

    Doan put away a mug of ale and called for another. I sipped mine. It was strongly alcoholic and had hints of honey and cinnamon and was surprisingly bubbly.

    Mira drank hers with big gulps, but couldn''t keep up with Doan. She slammed her mug down on the table and used the back of her hand to wipe her mouth.

    Mira leaned forward, a mischievous grin on her face. "Remember that time in the Whispering Woods, Caden? When we were on patrol, and you got spooked by that squirrel?"

    Caden groaned, covering his face with his hands. "I thought we agreed never to speak of that again."

    "Oh, come on," Mira teased. "It was hilarious! Picture this," she said, turning to me and Doan. "We''re creeping through the woods, on high alert for any signs of the enemy. Suddenly, there''s this rustling in the bushes. Caden, head in the clouds, was closest to the bush. He yelps and jumps about a foot in the air!"

    Doan roared with laughter, slapping his knee.

    "It wasn''t a yelp," Caden protested, his face turning red. "It was a manly shout of surprise."

    "Sure, sure," Mira said, waving her hand. "Anyway, he''s drawn his sword, ready to face this fearsome foe. And what should come scampering out of the bushes? A fluffy squirrel, and it wasn''t happy about Caden wandering around its domain. This little toy of an animal started cursing out Caden, before it zipped away."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the image.

    Our laughter was interrupted by the arrival of our food. I dug into my roasted boar, savoring the tender meat. However, I realized the dish was rather bland after a few bites. It was filling, but lacked a lot of flavor.

    I caught the server''s attention as she passed by. "Excuse me. Could I trouble you for some salt and pepper?"

    She looked at me in confusion. "Salt and pepper? Do you want to bring your food to the back and add some yourself?"

    I shook my head, smiling politely. "No, that''s alright. Never mind." I couldn''t help but ask, "Do you know a guy named Milo?"

    "Milo? Works at The Whistling Kettle? I know him. He''s my brother."

    I nodded politely as it all came together. I wondered if the confused woman was their mother. I had to fight back laughter at the image.

    As she walked away, still looking puzzled, I made a mental note to make some salt and pepper shakers for The Shadow''s Respite.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    I paid for our dinner and thought about my finances. I was spending a lot of money getting The Shadow''s Respite ready, and I needed to devise a plan to start generating some income. The open outdoor area outside the back of the Tavern was fairly large. It was on a patch of ground that backed up to an alley. I hadn''t met the neighboring shop owners and needed to rectify that soon.

    The open space gave me an idea of how to start making some extra money. There was no way to make a food truck, but I might be able to make the next best thing: a food wagon. I contemplated this plan, sipped my ale, and enjoyed my friend''s company.

    The next time the server came around, I asked how much the damage was, got a confused look, and asked how much I owed for the meal.

    I''d counted out a couple of silver when something drew my attention.

    A bell sounded in the distance.

    I glanced up, but my companions were in the middle of another war story, pointing fingers and laughing at each other.

    Mira was the first to glance up.

    An older man at another table stood.

    "Do you guys hear bells?" I asked.

    Doan''s face went from mirth to stock still in a split second. Others hadn''t caught on, so Doan stood and bellowed. "Quiet!"

    The talk and laughter in the large room died down.

    More bells broke out, ringing from every direction.

    I also stood because I wasn''t sure what else to do. All I knew was that this didn''t sound good.

    "Green skins?" One of the men yelled in a questioning tone.

    Doan, Caden, and Mira were on their feet. I was close behind them and followed them out of the door, meal only half eaten. At least I''d already paid.

    The room became a bustle of activity as others stood and hastily tried to pay the suddenly overwhelmed server.

    I raced after my friends as they hurried out into the night, wondering what in hell was happening. I hoped that it wasn''t orcs that had set off the alarm.

    More bells began to chime, echoing through the streets and adding to the growing sense of unease.

    "East wall. Bandits!" Someone¡¯s voice carried over the din.

    My heart sank as I realized I was completely unarmed, not even a dagger at my side. I hadn''t thought to grab a weapon after working all day in the tavern. Glancing at Caden, Mira, and Doan, I noticed they were similarly unprepared. What could we do against bandits without arms? But despite my doubts, I couldn''t bring myself to run and hide. Not when my friends were heading straight into danger.

    We reached the wall and found a group of village guards already mustering, their faces grim. Alic was among them, barking commands as he organized the defense. Caden stood beside me, panting from the exertion. He quickly assessed the situation, his eyes darting from the guards to the wall and back again.

    Alic''s gaze fell on the four of us, and he frowned. "Where are your weapons?" he demanded.

    "We were eating!" Caden called back. "Didn''t have time to go home and get them. Wanted to find out what was happening first."

    Alic nodded. He turned to his men and ordered them to spread along the wall. More guards arrived on the scene, their armor clanking as they hurried to take up positions.

    "Bandits are raiding homes and businesses," Alic informed us, his face set in a grim line. "We must stop them before they cause more damage or hurt anyone else."

    Alic pointed at a cart being quickly dragged up the road by two soldiers, one on each arm. "There are weapons in there."

    Doan didn''t wait for the cart to arrive. He raced behind it, grabbed the rear, and pushed, propelling it up the street directly at our group.

    More people were arriving by the minute. Most were armed, but some were still in their night clothes and looked confused. A woman screamed, and there was a flash in the dark ahead. I was already heading for the cart to either help Doan or grab a weapon.

    I quickly joined Doan and the other soldiers, picking up the wagon''s side and helping them drag it to the hastily forming front line. The weight surprised me, but I put my back into it. Sweat beaded on my forehead despite the cool night air.

    As we neared the wall, torches were being lit among the soldiers. The flickering flames cast long shadows across the ground.

    All around us, the village was coming to life. Men and women of Everspring began appearing in doorways, each armed with whatever they could find - pitchforks, kitchen knives, and even rolling pins. Others held lanterns, their soft light spilling out onto the street to chase away the darkness.

    We finally got the wagon into position, and I took a moment to catch my breath. My eyes darted over the weapons piled inside, assessing our options. There were swords, spears, and a few bows. Without hesitation, I reached for a short bow that looked like it had seen better days. The wood was scratched and worn, but it felt sturdy in my hands. Next to it was a beat-up quiver of arrows. I slung it over my shoulder, hoping the arrows were in better shape than their container.

    "Weapons! Here!" I yelled, grabbed a sword, and pumped in the air to let everyone know where to find a sword or spear.

    The folks were quick. I imagined they had become used to this during the war. They quickly crowded around to pick up swords, spears, clubs, and a few maces, and one tall guy grabbed an absolutely massive halberd. The thing was at least a foot and a half taller than me.

    I stood there, bow in hand, as the chaos unfolded around me¡ªthe sounds of clashing steel and shouting filled the air ahead. I wanted to do anything I could to protect these people who had welcomed me into their community. But as I raised my bow, uncertainty gripped me. How could I be sure I wouldn''t shoot an ally by mistake in the confusion of battle?

    I set out toward the loudest fighting but was interrupted by an older woman in a long nightgown stumbling towards me, clutching her shoulder. Blood seeped between her fingers, and her face was contorted with pain. I lowered my bow and rushed to her side.

    "Here, let me help you," I said, guiding her back to the area where the people were mustering. I helped her sit on the ground, quickly tore a strip from my other sleeve, and bunched it up. "Keep this pressed hard. This should stop the worst of it."

    "Thank you," she whispered. "I got one of them. I got him good. I didn''t even see his partner. They were dressed in black. That one hit me."

    "Were they human bandits or green skins?"

    "Human. Animals if you ask me."

    "I''m sure you gave them hell."

    As I finished tending to her, I spotted another injured person nearby. I hurried over and helped them sit next to the others. "Stay together," I instructed him. It''ll be easier for the healers to find you."

    Suddenly, two children came running towards me, their eyes wide with fear. I knelt, held my hands out, and gestured for them to hurry over. Speaking softly to calm them. "Hey, there, it''s okay. Let''s wait here together for your parents, alright? They''ll be looking for you."

    "I¡¯m scared!¡± the little boy cried. He couldn¡¯t have been more than six or seven years old.

    "Look at all the big, strong warriors around us. You¡¯re safe."

    The boy glanced around. His sister clutched his hand.

    "Here. Sit with us. You¡¯re Theo¡¯s children, right?"

    The boy nodded. He and his sister went to join the injured pair, looking a little calmer seeing someone they knew.

    I might not be much use in combat, but I wanted to help. I began organizing the injured and frightened civilians, creating a makeshift triage area away from the fighting. Thanks to the skills I had picked up in the healer''s camp, I think I made a difference.

    A man and woman appeared from the gloom and rushed toward the injured. I quickly told them about the injuries. They were grateful for my help and went to heal the worst of the wounded.

    More people gravitated towards me, seeking help and direction. I found myself delegating tasks, asking uninjured people to assist with bandaging wounds, and comforting the scared.

    It didn''t take much longer for the fighting to die down.

    Doan, and Mira returned. They both seemed to have sobered up. Doan appeared to be wounded, but he waved me off. "Probably not my blood. Help someone who needs it more than me," he said gruffly. "And Varix." He nodded once at the wounded. ¡°Good work, my friend."

    "Were the bandits driven off?"

    "Aye," Doan said and nodded sharply. "But they''ll be back. They were organized, and this wasn''t the first raid. They''ve launched smaller forays, but this was bold. Too bold."

    A plan began to form in the back of my head, a risky but potentially effective solution to Everspring''s woes. The village needed protection, and I knew a group who might be able to assist¡ªa group that most would consider unlikely allies at best. The question was, could I make peace between the people here and Urzan and his band of orcs?

    I rubbed my chin thoughtfully, weighing the potential outcomes. It was a gamble, to be sure, but one that could pay off in spades if successful. The trick would be in diplomacy, in finding common ground between two groups that typically viewed each other as enemies.

    I lent a hand tending to the injured until dawn broke. As the first light of morning touched Everspring, I finally took a moment to breathe.

    I prepared to return to the tavern, thinking about Urzan and his orcs. Maybe this unlikely alliance could secure Everspring¡¯s future. One thing was certain. I was ready to fight for this new life, for my friends, and for Everspring.

 Twenty Three

    I spent most of the night tending to the wounded and helping around Everspring after the bandit attack. The chaos of the battle had subsided, but the aftermath was just as chaotic in its own way. I moved from person to person, applying the basic medical skills I''d picked up while at the healer''s camp. It wasn''t much, but it was something.

    As the night wore on, I found myself working alongside Alic, Caden''s brother. In between tending to the injured, we talked about the recent string of bandit attacks. Alic''s face was grim as he explained that the bandits had grown bolder, likely sensing the village''s vulnerability as it recovered from the war.

    "Many of our soldiers haven''t returned yet," he said, his voice heavy with concern. "We''re stretched thin, and the bandits know it."

    ¡°I have an idea. We might be able to find some help. I need a little sleep, but after that, I will talk to someone, but they¡¯re out in the woods to the north. Are the bandits living out there?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You should take some help with you. I can¡¯t go. I have to stay and better organize our patrols. We need to put up a strong front in case the bandits return. Perhaps Caden can go with you. Doan needs to rest, but Mira might also be available. They all seem to like you, but they need rest, and so do you. Go home and get some sleep, Varix. You were a big help last night.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could have helped with the fighting.¡±

    Alic puffed up his chest and approached me.

    ¡°Listen. Not all men or women are called upon to be fighters like me. Nor do they advance as quickly as I do. All that aside, you provided a vital service to this village. We are in your debt.¡±

    I smiled thanks to his words, and because Caden was right about his brother. Alic was a little full of himself, but I couldn¡¯t help but like him.

    ¡°Thanks for the advice about getting some sleep. I¡¯m beat,¡± I admitted and yawned, which set off a yawn from Alic. He clasped my hand and shook it once, then broke off and went to yell at some of his soldiers.

    I had a crazy idea to help the village, but I would need to consult with Lady Churl.

    First things first.

    My body ached, and my eyes felt like they were full of sand. I needed a break, even if just for a few hours.

    I made my way back to my tavern. As I stepped inside, I couldn''t help but smile. Thanks to all the work we''d put in yesterday, the main floor was starting to look better. There was still a long way to go, but it was progress. I glanced in the kitchen and smiled again. It was looking like an actual kitchen. I estimated it could handle a cook, a sous chef for prep work, and another to do dishes and clean the kitchen as needed.

    Two employees. How was I going to put together the funds to pay for that? Maybe I could sell Morthisal¡¯s staff. What¡¯s the worst that could happen? It was just one of the most powerful magical artifacts in all the kingdom, capable of raising armies of the dead, and who knew what else.

    I climbed the stairs, my feet heavy with exhaustion. I checked each room, making mental notes of what needed to be done.When I reached the last room on the left, I found the door stuck. Too tired to be gentle, I bashed it open with my shoulder. To my surprise, the room was in relatively good condition. As I stepped inside, I noticed the bed was made, with a beautiful handmade comforter spread across the top. It looked inviting, and I was seeing double from fatigue.

    There was a vivid hand-painted picture of a man and woman in a thick brown frame on the wall. They were seated next to each other, clasping hands. He was quite portly, while she was much smaller. She wore her hair in a bun tucked under a green hat that matched her eyes. I stared and stared, because she looked familiar. Probably just my tired mind playing tricks on itself. I looked around the room again and realized where I was.

    I didn¡¯t know much about the previous owners, except that the man had died. It was claimed he had eaten himself to death. From the look of him, he had enjoyed food. I wondered if a heart attack had killed him.

    This has been their room. That¡¯s why it was in such nice condition. The bed could easily fit two. I pushed on the mattress and found it soft, but there was an indent on one side, probably where the man had slept.

    The bed swam before my eyes.

    I couldn¡¯t help it. I lay down, just for a few minutes. I¡¯d get up and go to the inn soon. I just needed to close my eyes for-

    <hr>

    I awoke with a pounding headache, a dry mouth, and a ghost, although the last part was fleeting. Lady Ophelia Nightshade hovered just on the edge of my periphery and was gone in the blink of an eye.

    God! I needed a gallon of water and a gallon of coffee. The order I drank them in didn¡¯t matter. I lifted my hand and peered at my wrist. Nope. No smartwatch. It was who-the-hell-knows o¡¯clock.

    ¡°Ophelia?¡±

    No answer.

    I dragged my ass out of the bed and looked outside. It was in the evening, based on the sun. It was dipping below the horizon, which meant I¡¯d slept the entire day.

    Bleary-eyed, I forced myself to get up, walk out of the room, and go down the stairs, carefully taking them one at a time due to the gloom. I¡¯d only been here during the day and hadn¡¯t considered needing lights. No light switch and convenient electricity.

    The stairs creaked with each step. I grasped the handrail and realized it was a bit loose. More stuff to fix.

    A rat squeaked and darted past my feet.

    ¡°Gah! Why did I think this tavern thing was a good idea?¡± I murmured.

    I needed a cat.

    Even though I''d slept the day away in the bed upstairs, I was in no hurry to sleep here tonight. It was frankly a little scary, and this was from a guy who had talked to actual ghosts.

    I reached the main room and realized three people were sitting at the bar.

    ¡°Hey. How did you get in here? We¡¯re not open yet.¡±

    ¡°Hello, dear,¡± Ophelia greeted me.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Stepping into the room, they came into full view, and I realized who was there.

    ¡°Son of a¡­¡±

    ¡°Varix. Good to see you again,¡± Garin, the dead paladin, said.

    The third figure turned his chair around dramatically, behaving as though I was supposed to know him. He was the smaller man, no taller than five feet, with dark brown skin. I¡¯d spotted him the other day while out walking in Everspring. He wore loose-fitting black armor and carried a long, curved dagger and a pair of small crossbows across his back. His head was shaved bald. Most peculiar were his eyes. They were large and jet-black.

    ¡°So it is him.¡± The man spoke quickly, the words clipped.

    ¡°You all need to get out of here and go haunt someone else. This is my place of business. Now go. I mean it. Go on.¡± I shooed them toward the door.

    Ophelia stared at me impassively. Garin crossed his arms over his chest. The other weird-looking dude stared, unblinking, his eyes so big they seemingly took in the entire room without him having to move his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this,¡± I said and went to the kitchen.

    ¡°Morth, darling, I mean Varix. Have you met Zyn since he joined us? Do you recognize him at all?¡°

    ¡°Nope. Never seen that jabroni in my life."

    In the kitchen I found water in a bucket and took a tentative sip. It was tepid, but it was good enough for government work.

    I drank my fill, wiped the back of my mouth, and pondered walking over to The Whistling Kettle to see if they were open. I needed a strong shot of coffee if I was to be of any use tonight.

    ¡°Varix, darling. Come talk to us. You wouldn¡¯t want to make me beg,¡± Ophelia simpered.

    I stuck my head in the doorway. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He is strange,¡± the little bald-headed guy, Zyn said.

    ¡°He¡¯s not himself. Truly. His body was assigned to another, then he disguised himself as yet another,¡± Garin put in.

    "I disguised myself as myself. This is what I look like on my world."

    Zyn didn''t look convinced. He hopped off his chair and, in a blink, appeared next to me.

    "Here we go again," I sighed.

    Before I could react, he slid his hand out, and it passed through me.

    He took it well, stoically. Didn''t blink his huge black eyes. He just turned and, in another blink, was back in his seat.

    "Told ya," Garin said.

    "So what''s your deal, Zyn?"

    He regarded me, but didn''t speak.

    "He''s a Durethian, darling," Ophelia said. "Natural born assassins. Your former self employed them-"

    "Enslaved."

    Ophelia looked at Zyn. "I''ll give you that one. But don''t act like the Durethians weren''t complicit. You bound yourselves to him first."

    "And were betrayed," Zyn shot back.

    "Dark lord''s gonna dark lord, am I right?" I offered.

    Garin burst out laughing. "You''re much funnier than your predecessor."

    I tucked a hand and gave him a mock bow. Garin laughed again, and slapped the bar, except his hand passed through.

    "You see, darling," Ophelia said as she turned her attention to me again, "Zyn was one of your best assassins."

    "Not one of. The best," Zyn said sharply.

    "Is that right? Tell me, Zyn. How did your last assassination work out for you?"

    Zyn crossed his arms.

    Garin jerked his thumb at the others. "These two can be quite quarrelsome."

    "I guess I have a question about your kinky little threesome, here. Why are you here? Do you all have something in common?"

    "Oh, aye," Garin said and pointed at Ophelia. "She killed me."

    "I thought you said Morthisal killed you?"

    "He did, but it was with my help." Ophelia glanced at Garin and smirked.

    "And Zyn?" I asked.

    "I killed her." He pointed at Ophelia.

    "Be honest, Zyn. We met our mutual demise at the hands of each other."

    "Under the guidance of Morthisal." Zyn met my eyes.

    "Don''t look at me," I protested.

    "I was there when it happened," Garin said.

    "Hold on. You''re saying you were all in the same place, trying to kill each other, and you took each other out?"

    "We were all trying to kill you, darling," Ophelia said languidly. "The other you. Morthisal was ever resourceful. One does not live that long with as many enemies without being skilled at evading assassins."

    "And wives with poisoned blades," Zyn added. "I was going to kill her first, and then you. Morthisal."

    "And this happened when?"

    "Roughly thirty years ago, I''d guess," Garin said.

    "Wow. Just, wow."

    "I like this word ''wow,''" Ophelia said.

    "It covers a lot of ground, that''s for sure. So let me ask you a question. You''re all bound to this tavern?"

    "It appears we are bound to you," Zyn said.

    "Are you able to help me? I need to get a message to someone out in the forest. Will you be able to protect me?"

    "We can offer guidance but not take action directly."

    "So all you can do is sit around and talk?" I said.

    I sighed as Garin, Zyn, and Ophelia continued their banter, their ghostly voices echoing through the empty tavern. Despite their squabbling, they did offer a glimmer of hope.

    "Listen," Garin said, his partially translucent form leaning against the bar. Don''t ask how that''s even possible because I have no clue. "We may not be able to physically help, but we can accompany you. We can scout ahead, warn you of any danger."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Really? That would be a big help."

    Ophelia nodded, her ethereal hair flowing around her. "Of course, darling. It''s not like we have anything better to do."

    I couldn''t argue with that logic. "Alright, I appreciate the offer. I really need to talk to this friend of mine. She might know where I can find some help for the village. There is concern that the bandit raids will continue as they grow bolder."

    Zyn''s huge dark eyes blinked once, almost like a snake''s nictating membrane, and he gave a curt nod. "Very well. We shall join you on this endeavor."

    "Really?"

    "Sure thing, lad. What else do we have to do?" Garin shrugged.

    I retrieved my bow and quiver from behind the bar and slung them over my shoulder. There was one more item I needed to bring with me. I retrieved it from the cooler, and shoved it in my bag.

    As I stepped out of the tavern, I hesitated. Part of me wished I could ask Mira, Doan, or Caden to come with me to offer their protection and support. But how could I explain my connection to Churl? They wouldn''t understand. Churl might also slip and call me Lord Morthisal, and that would be a disaster.

    No, this was something I had to do on my own. I glanced at my spectral entourage. Well, not entirely on my own.

    I set out from the village with my ghostly comrades in tow. As I passed by the guards at the gate, one of them called out to me.

    "Varix! Hold up a moment."

    I turned, recognizing the guard from the night before. "Yes?"

    He approached, a grateful smile on his face. "I just wanted to thank you for assisting the injured last night. You were a big help."

    I was a little flattered that the guard had recognized and thanked me. "I was happy to help."

    The guard''s expression turned serious. "Listen, be careful out there. You know about the bandits. Keep your eyes open, alright?"

    I nodded, my grip tightening on my bow. "I will. Thank you for the warning."

    Bandits, ghosts, and a mysterious friends in the woods - what had I gotten myself into?

 Twenty Four

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, I set out toward the woods, my ghostly companions trailing behind. Darkness quickly enveloped the path, and I stumbled over roots and rocks.

    "Dammit, I can''t see shit out here," I grumbled, immediately regretting not thinking to grab a lantern before leaving the village. "Should''ve brought a flashlight or something."

    "A flashlight?" Ophelia asked me.

    "On my world, we have lights that work on batteries. Batteries are a way to store electricity. Electricity is what makes our entire world function."

    "Is it like magic?"

    "It would look like magic to you. In fact, a great writer once said any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic. His name was Arthur C. Clarke, and he wrote speculative fiction. Sort of the thing I''m living right now."

    Garin walked beside me, his light spectral outline casting an eerie glow. "That is an interesting name. Was he a sorcerer on your world?"

    "He was a wizard with a typewriter."

    Garin shrugged.

    Zyn was silent as he ranged ahead.

    "Warn me if I''m about to run into a tree or step off a cliff, okay?"

    "Fear not, lad. We shall be your eyes in this darkness," Garin assured me.

    I nodded gratefully, though the idea of relying on ghosts for navigation was still unsettling.

    Zyn''s raspy voice came from somewhere to my left. "Which direction are we headed?"

    I pointed toward the line of trees where I''d encountered Lady Churl before. "That way, I think. I''m fairly confident I can find the spot where I met her last time."

    With that, we entered the woods, and the trees swallowed us up in their inky depths. I did my best to retrace my steps from earlier, but everything looked different in the dark. Branches snagged at my clothes, and unseen creatures scurried through the underbrush.

    I pulled my bow off my shoulder and nocked an arrow, just in case.

    "I do so love a walk through the woods at night. You were never this romantic with me, Varix," Ophelia said in her melodic voice. She should figure out a way to get to earth and create audiobooks. People would love her voice.

    "This is about as romantic as a root canal.¡±

    ¡°Roots in a canal?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s when a dentist has to drill out your tooth. It sucks.¡±

    ¡°You come from a strange world,¡± Garin said.

    "It''s a world without dark lords."

    "Truly?" Garin asked.

    "That''s right. But we have a lot of politicians. Some are almost as bad as dark lords."

    "One should quest to slay them."

    "Yeah," I stretched out the word. "That''s not how it works where I come from."

    "Sword and steel, my friend. That is the way of life."

    I didn''t have time to explain guns and bullets. Some things are best left unsaid.

    We pressed on, the darkness seeming to grow thicker with each step. I could only hope that my ghostly guides would keep me from walking straight into a tree¡ªor worse¡ªoff the side of a cliff. What if they were in on something together?

    "Watch your step here," Garin warned as we approached a particularly gnarled section of roots. "It''s a bit treacherous."

    I mumbled my thanks, carefully navigating the obstacle.

    For the next hour or so we trod over ground I thought looked familiar. Or felt familiar. It was getting harder and harder to make out anything.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Zyn?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not far. Seems we can¡¯t go a great distance from you since you brought us here.¡±

    ¡°Garin. I didn¡¯t bring you here. I don¡¯t know why or how you¡¯re here with me.¡±

    Garin shrugged.

    ¡°Churl! Lady Churl!¡± I loudly whispered.

    ¡°Churl!¡± Garin bellowed, then chuckled. ¡°No one but the great Morthisal can hear me. This is somehow fitting.¡±

    ¡°How many times do I have to say it? I¡¯m not Morthisal.¡±

    ¡°I know that, boss. Shouldn¡¯t be out here talking to yourself like that. W¡¯as wrong? Got your head busted again?¡±

    ¡°Lady Churl?¡±

    She appeared ahead, a dark shape with bright eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, boss. Heard ya stumlin¡¯ around out here.¡±

    ¡°A goblin? This is your mission? To talk to a goblin?¡± Ophelia asked and sighed heavily.

    I turned and sent a strong ¡®shush¡¯ her way.

    Lady Churl¡¯s mouth cracked open in a half grin. ¡°Boss?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°Nothing? Why this one? She looks like the creature who used to cook your food and prepare your clothes."

    I shot Ophelia a sharp glance.

    ¡°She¡¯s a nice enough looking goblin. Never cared for them much myself. Cannon fodder, nothing more.¡±

    Zyn suddenly appeared. He looked at Lady Churl, then at me. His eyes didn¡¯t blink.

    ¡°Lady Churl. You said Urzan and his orcs were nearby. Can you take me to them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re about an hour away, boss unless they moved on. They shouldn¡¯t be out after dark with those masked soft skins out there. They¡¯re crafty, those ones. They can¡¯t see in the dark as well as goblins, but they got moves."

    ¡°Bandits. How many are out there?¡±

    ¡°Eh. Maybe fifty or more. Maybe a hundred. Could be a lot more. They hit a couple of villages, then they hide out. I think they''re building a little empire.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like they need to be dealt with most harshly. If I had my arms, I would bravely lead the charge.¡±

    ¡°Alone? Really? I would like to watch you fail,¡± Ophelia told Garin.

    "Failure? That simply isn''t an option."

    "Failure is always an option," I told Garin. "Now, please shush!"

    Lady Churl''s head cocked to the side. "Noggin''s all a mess, eh?"

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "It''s them," I gestured toward the Peanut Gallery. "Ghosts of the dead returned to haunt Morthisal, but they got me instead. Garin Thorneblade, Ophelia Nightshade, and Zyn."

    "Wossit? Truly? Has ta be true. You''d have no knowledge of thems that died."

    "She is so insightful." Ophelia sighed dramatically.

    "I know. I know. They won''t shut up," I turned my head and looked pointedly at them, "while I''m trying to have a conversation with you. Oh, before I forget..."

    I rolled my pack around, opened the flap, and pulled out the package I''d saved for Lady Churl.

    "They''s just hanging around, all hauntin'', like?" She unwrapped the package and stared at its contents. She took a sniff and looked up at me.

    "Onion burger. It''s good."

    "Too much white stuff," Lady Churl said. She picked the top of the bun off, tossed it on the ground, and sniffed again. "That''s more like it."

    Lady Churl picked out the burger and took a bite. She chewed thoughtfully for a moment before swallowing, then peeled the burger off the rest of the mass and chomped into it.

    "It''s a bit overcooked, boss. Too much for my liking, but it''s good," she said, taking another bite and making a sour face. "Maybe''s better without all them onions."

    "I left it a little pink in the middle," I replied, feeling slightly defensive. I thought I''d cooked it perfectly. "You don''t like onions?"

    "I''ll eats them if I has ta. At least these is sweet."

    Lady Ophelia''s ghostly voice chimed in, "The little creature would prefer the meat a little more raw, Varix."

    "Or not cooked at all," Zyn added.

    Everyone''s a critic.

    I glanced at Ophelia, trying not to roll my eyes. I made a mental note to cook them Texas-style next time: drag them over a hot flame for a few seconds and slap them on a bun.

    Despite her critique, Lady Churl seemed impressed with the food. "Thanks for this, boss. It''s mighty tasty," she said, finishing off the burger in a few more bites.

    I smiled, pleased that she''d enjoyed it, even if it wasn''t quite to her taste.

    "I''ll take ya to Urzan myself," Lady Churl said, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. "It''s only about an hour away from here."

    Garin''s spectral form shifted, his face set in a disapproving frown. "Consorting with orcs is not honorable," he said, his voice heavy with disdain. I sighed, knowing this was going to be a point of contention. Garin''s strict code of honor didn''t exactly align with my current situation.

    "Garin, right now, Everspring needs allies. Urzan and his orcs might be able to help deal with these bandits," I said, trying to reason with the ghostly paladin.

    Garin remained silent, but his disapproval was palpable. I turned back to Lady Churl, ready to follow her lead.

    "The people will reject the offer of help, even if you can talk the green skins into following you," Ophelia said.

    "I liked it better when you guys were background NPCs."

    "Eh?" Zyn sent me a confused look.

    "Nevermind."

    "Alright, let''s get moving. The sooner we find Urzan, the better," I said, adjusting my pack.

    Lady Churl nodded. "Follow me, boss. And try to keep up!"

    With that, she walked off into the forest''s shadows, leaving me to chase after her, my ghostly entourage spreading out to help me find my way in the dark.

    We burst out of the treeline a short time later, and the moon was blessedly full, illuminating a well-worn road.

    Lady Churl led me over the road and into another small copse of trees. Ophelia and Garin provided a running commentary about the ground ahead and what to watch for. It was helpful, but their constant bickering was starting to grate on my nerves.

    Zyn ranged ahead, scouting the path. After one such excursion, he returned and mentioned that the goblin knew the ground well and led us on a safe route.

    Garin wasn''t convinced of Lady Churl''s directions and intentions. "What if she''s leading him off somewhere to kill him? So she can eat him?" he suggested, his ghostly face contorted with suspicion.

    Ophelia chastised him, her melodic voice cutting through the night air. "Don''t be ridiculous, Garin. Churl was Lord Morthisal''s personal valet. She cared about him as much as, or more than, anyone in the dark lord''s court."

    "That''s not saying a lot. The dark lord was a monster who used mind control on his subjects."

    What I wouldn''t have traded for a little mind control back on earth.

    I wanted to join in and chat with my new friends. How often do you get the perspective of a dead trio like this? But I knew I needed to keep it down. Lady Churl moved over the ground like a ninja compared to me.

    As we continued on our journey, we passed by well-lit farms and even a small, heavily-guarded camp that appeared to be a caravan. The wagons were arranged in a tight circle, surrounded by well-armed men and women. They had placed torches on tall branches driven into the ground and set at close intervals. Through the murky haze of smoke, I spotted quite a few warriors armed with longbows, ready and waiting for trouble. I wouldn''t want to attack that camp.

    "Are those bandits?" I asked Lady Churl, eyeing the camp warily.

    She shook her head. "Nah, just traders, I reckon. Looks like they''re heading in the direction of Everspring. Or past it."

    "Why didn''t they hire Urzan and his crew? I thought you said they had found work as caravan guards."

    "Some hates the green skins." She shrugged.

    We moved out again, being careful to skirt the camp so those archers didn''t mistake us for bandits.

    We pressed on, and after another half hour of walking, we arrived at the orc camp. It was situated next to a set of small hills, with a perimeter guard set up around the edges.

    Even in the dim moonlight, the hulking forms of green-skinned orcs patrolling the perimeter were hard to miss. They were massive creatures, easily towering over me, with muscles that looked like they could snap a tree trunk in half.

    "Just as ugly as I remember," Garin said.

    Zyn was out there somewhere. Probably brooding. As annoying as the ghosts were, I was almost glad for their company.

    Lady Churl tugged on my sleeve, her voice barely above a whisper. "Wait here, boss. I''ll go announce us. They''s kinda distrustful of soft bellies right now."

    I nodded, realizing the wisdom in her words. The last thing I needed was to be on the wrong end of an orc''s weapon. "Alright, I''ll wait here. Be careful."

    She gave me a toothy grin before slipping away into the shadows. She approached the camp, her small form dwarfed by the orc guards. They exchanged words I couldn''t hear, and then she disappeared into the camp proper.

    "It''s a shame you don''t remember when you subjugated the orcs. It was a glorious day." Ophelia had taken a seat on a large rock next to me.

    "He. When he subjugated the orcs," I whispered. "Not me."

    "Yes. He. Morthisal." She waves a hand dismissively. "I noticed you wear the Heart of Shadows. Your disguise?"

    I nodded and touched the amulet through my jerkin.

    "Any chance you could, em..." Lady Ophelia touched her chin and ran her fingers over her neck. "Remove the amulet for me when we''re next alone? I wish to remember your, erm, form."

    I frowned and shook my head vigorously. "Not a chance."

    Minutes ticked by, feeling like hours in the tense silence. My ghostly companions hovered nearby, unusually quiet for once. I found myself fidgeting, wondering what was taking so long. What if something had gone wrong? What if the orcs decided they didn''t want to talk after all?

    "I don''t like this. Let''s get back to your tavern, Varix. This is dangerous," Garin advised.

    "Don''t worry. I know these guys." I tried to reassure Garin, but he looked unconvinced.

    Just as I considered the wisdom of sneaking away, there was movement at the edge of the camp. Lady Churl emerged from between two large tents, waving at me to join her. I took a deep breath, steeled myself for whatever came next, stepped out of my hiding spot, and walked into the light.

    Dozens of orcs sat scattered around, their massive forms illuminated by the flickering light of a huge cooking fire at the center of the camp. The fire danced beneath an enormous pot, easily big enough to fit a person inside. A rich, meaty aroma wafted from the bubbling stew within, making my stomach growl despite my nerves.

    Behind the camp, the hills rose abruptly, their slopes dotted with scraggly trees and boulders. At the base of one hill was a dark cave entrance, its mouth open like that of a great beast.

    The orcs themselves were an intimidating sight. Most were bare-chested, their green skin crisscrossed with scars and crude tattoos. Weapons of all sorts lay within easy reach ¨C massive axes, spiked clubs, and jagged swords that looked like they could cleave a man in two.

    As I stood there, trying not to look as out of place as I felt, one of the orcs strode forward. He was taller than the rest, with muscles that bulged beneath his leathery skin. A necklace of teeth ¨C some disturbingly human-looking ¨C hung around his thick neck. He stopped a few paces away from me, and his eyes narrowed as he gave me a long, appraising look.

    I narrowed my eyes and stood tall.

    "Yes!" the orc demanded. One thing I had learned about orcs was they didn''t know how to speak in the human tongue without it being in short, angry bursts.

    "You know me."

    "Eh!"

    "I''m the cook."

    The orc came a little closer. "Eyesight getting bad!"

    "Say my name," I quietly demanded.

    "Why say name!"

    I threw my hands up. "Come on, Urzan. It''s me, Varix. The cook! I made you hot pepper stew."

    Urzan came a little closer. "Oh! You! Welcome! Cook for us! We have money!"

    Urzan stopped moving and sniffed the air. He looked me over, then glanced to the side where Ophelia and Garin stood.

    Could he sense my dead companions?

    I strode up to Urzan, reached up, and smacked his upper arm in the meaty part. "It''s good to see you, Urzan. You look fit and well-fed. How''s the protection game going? I heard from Lady Churl you had some trouble finding work out here."

    "Caravan protection good! Then protection pay bad! Many human hate orc!"

    "I feel ya, dude."

    "Why here if not to cook!"

    "I have an idea I''d like to run by you. A job. A very fulfilling job, my friend. Can we go sit down and talk about it? You''ll be paid, and I''ll even cook for your boys and, er, girls?" I said questioningly. "How does that sound?"

    "Cook peppers! Make heat! Big heat!"

    "You know it, pal. I''ll set your tastebuds on fire."

    Urazan spun and walked toward the cave.

    I wondered if I could pull off everything I''d just promised.

 Twenty Five

    After I¡¯d convinced the orcs to join me so we could set out to make a deal with the people of Everspring, they were quick to strap on armor and pick up weapons and shields. Bristling with gear, the war band was ready to go in minutes.

    We led the orcs away from their camp. They left behind a small contingent to stand guard in case the bandits came that way, but Urzan told me no one bothered them. I didn¡¯t blame bandits. Who¡¯d want to pick a fight with these green maniacs when they had a poorly guarded village to take advantage of?

    Lady Churl guided us back along the path we had taken earlier, skirting the wagons we had passed. A few cries rang out from the encircled caravan, but we quickly moved far enough away to avoid any unwanted attention.

    We set a fast pace for the next mile as we closed the distance to Everspring. I noticed flickering lights in the distance. "That''s a fire," Zyn informed us, his ghostly eyes narrowing.

    "We should hurry," Garin advised. His spectral armor glinted in the moonlight.

    Lady Ophelia seemed uninterested in the Everspring''s plight. "Who cares about the village?" she scoffed. "Let''s go adventuring, instead! Varix, you should change to your old form and practice some magic. I''ll help you learn."

    I shook my head vehemently and said under my breath, "I have no interest in any powers the old dark lord used to have, and I especially have no desire to live in Morthisal''s body in order to learn magic. I would be killed." I hoped my tone left no room for argument.

    ¡°You reside in the body of one of the most powerful necromancers who has ever lived, and you want to cook for orcs.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint,¡± I said quietly in case the orcs might overhear. All I needed was for them to think I was more crazy.

    I had felt what Morthisal''s body was capable of, and it was disgusting, like drinking cursed black motor oil. To embrace his powers, I would have to essentially live as him since the pendant worked as a disguise and muted his evil magic.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m disappointed so much as highly amused, darling. I''m certain there are many juicy corpses buried in the dirt. You can call them to you. They will do your bidding. Happily, so."

    ¡°Pretty sure they wouldn''t happily do that.¡±

    To emphasize my point, I quickened our gait, breaking into a fast walk that soon became a jog. Garin grinned, keeping pace beside me. "Good to see you exercising and building endurance," he remarked. "I can train you to be a fighter, you know."

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Lemme know if you change your mind, lad. You have the build to learn the sword or spear.¡±

    I shook my head at him again. What an image that would make for any observers. Me training with an invisible paladin, flailing around with a sword, while asking questions of the air.

    At least Zyn managed to keep his mouth shut when he was around. He was ahead of us most of the time, looking for threats. Or he just wanted alone time. Zyn was a weird dude.

    As we pressed on towards Everspring, Lady Ophelia''s incessant chatter filled the air. She was going on about some arcane ritual, but I wasn''t really wasn''t listening.

    "Shush," I hissed at Ophelia, holding up a hand to silence her, as I heard a strange sound.

    Lady Churl hadn''t left my side; she glanced in the direction of the ghost. I couldn''t read the goblin''s look. She was probably wondering when I was going to have my head examined.

    My feet pounded over hard-packed earth as I ran. Ahead, the unmistakable color of orange flames lit the night sky above Everspring¡¯s walls. Straining my ears, I realized that the sound was unmistakably that of combat. Clashing metal, shouts, and screams carried on the night air.

    We crested a small rise, and the sight before us made my blood run cold. Everspring was under attack. It had been attacked the night before, but I felt like that had been a feint. This was the real deal. Flames licked at buildings, and figures darted along the village''s perimeter.

    "Son of a¨C! I hope they aren''t burning down my new tavern! I mean, or anything else. But especially my tavern!"

    Zyn materialized beside me, his ghostly form barely visible in the darkness. "Varix," he said urgently, "there''s a large group of bandits straight ahead. They''re making their way towards the village''s east side. It''s a flanking maneuver."

    Garin let out a string of curses that would make a sailor blush. "Damn it all," he growled, his ghostly hand instinctively reaching for a sword. "If only I could join the fight!"

    I turned to Urzan, who was watching the scene with growing excitement. "Urzan!" I shouted, pointing towards Everspring. "The bandits are right ahead. Can you see that bunch of them?" I pointed in the direction Zyn had indicated.

    Urzan''s large mouth split into a grin, exposing his long tusks.

    "Orc miss fight! Orc ready for fight!"

    "Yeah, buddy. You might even be able to rip off a few heads. You said you like that, right?"

    "Urzan love rip off head!"

    Some of the other orcs grunted loudly in agreement.

    "You do you, buddy. But only the guys in black, okay? Don''t hurt the people."

    Urzan shrugged and shouted something in Orcish that got the others fired up.

    "Seriously. Don''t hurt the regular people. Just the bandits."

    "Fine! Orc say fine! Mean fine!"

    The group had trotted before. Now, they took off in a rush. There were only two dozen of them, but they were like cattle on a stampede, based on how they ate up the land and made it quake.

    Weapons appeared in green hands, and I realized I had a problem. The orcs could easily be mistaken as a second part of a raid. I had to get to Everspring right away.

    "Oh, shit. Feet don''t fail me now," I muttered and broke into a sprint.

    "You know, if you used your powers, you could cast a simple spell of alacrity on you and your warband. Wouldn''t that be a lovely way to start the fight, dear?"

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Panting heavily, I said. "No. Spells. No. Magic. Shut¡­ up, Ophelia."

    Lady Churl kept up beside me. "Boss. They''re about to demolish them bandits. They ain''t got a clue what''s about to hit ''em."

    "Good. Serves them right."

    Everspring also didn''t know what was about to hit, which was a problem. For a moment, I considered Ophelia''s offer to teach me a spell so I could get to the village before my stamina ran out.

    Gasping for breath, I added more speed as the partially burned wall came into view. It was on fire again! A couple of archers had taken up position behind a pair of huge rocks, launching flaming arrows into the air.

    I came up short, and Lady Churl and I dove to the side into a small copse of trees for cover. Shit! We needed to stop these two archers not only from setting more buildings on fire, but to also stop them from shooting me. I would be in the open the rest of the way to the Everspring. A perfect target.

    "You shoot one. I''ll sneak up and slit the other''s throat real quiet like."

    "Uh. Cool and gross."

    I pulled the arrow back, sighted the target, and lowered the bow. Lady Churl stopped and turned to me. "Was wrong, boss?"

    "I can''t shoot someone in the back. It''s not honorable."

    "That''s a first," Garin said.

    "Gimme that," Lady Churl said and grabbed the bow out of my hands before I could protest. "They''s got no honor. Hiding and shooting flaming arrows."

    I stood, then crouched, then stood, unsure what to do.

    "Go, boss. I gots these."

    I glanced at Lady Churl. She thrust her chin at Everspring and said, "Go."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes!"

    "Stay safe, Lady Churl."

    "Yeah. Yeah. I gots this."

    Taking a deep breath, I stood and launched myself forward, trusting Lady Churl to keep me safe from the archers.

    I sprinted toward Everspring. Off to my left, the orcs were clashing with the bandits. I ignored the mass of angry green and raced as fast as my feet would carry me.

    The wall came into view, and the warriors that protected it. They were spread thin, but more than one of them were armed with longbows. Oh, that''s just great!

    I waved my hands over my head and yelled. "It''s me, Varix! Don''t shoot me!"

    Alic''s voice rose above the din: "Varix! Hurry!" He turned and yelled, "Hold your fire. He''s one of ours."

    I didn''t slow down and continued to race as if my life depended on it. Behind me, the two archers had stopped firing. I guessed Lady Churl had taken care of them, or I likely would have had an arrow in my back by now.

    I reached the palisade, its wooden logs rising high above me. The smell of smoke filled my nostrils, and shouts echoed from inside the village. Alic grabbed me by my jerkin and yanked me behind the palisade. I leaned over. Hands on my knees, I gasped for breath.

    "Varix! What in the hells were you doing out there? Everspring is under a full-scale raid. You''re lucky one of those archers didn''t get you. There''s a mass of them right out there."

    "Took them out," I said and sucked in a few more breaths. "The archers. There were only two. I had help."

    "Nice work, friend."

    "It was all Lady Churl."

    "Who?"

    I waved a hand dismissively.

    I was bent over, hands on my knees, gasping for breath. My lungs burned, and my heart felt like it was about to burst out of my chest. I''d never sprinted so hard in my life, and now I was paying the price.

    Alic turned to his men, his voice ringing out with authority. "Get the skirmishers ready! We need to probe whatever''s happening out there."

    The soldiers scrambled to obey, but before they could move, Mira and Doan appeared. They were both decked out in full armor, looking like they were ready for war. Doan hefted a massive blacksmith''s hammer while Mira had her trusty longbow at the ready.

    They hurried over to me; concern etched on their faces. "Varix, what the hells were you doing out there?" Mira asked, her eyes wide.

    I held up a hand, still trying to catch my breath. "Orcs," I managed to gasp out. "They''re attacking the bandits."

    "Orcs? Here?" Doan stood tall and scanned the battlefield.

    "Orcs!" Alic scoffed. "If there are orcs out there, we''ll take care of them as soon as we''ve dealt with the bandits."

    "The amnesty. You can''t engage with them. Keep the peace. Besides, I made a deal with them."

    "A deal? Have you lost your mind, Varix?" Alic demanded.

    I shook my head vehemently, finally straightening up. I grabbed Alic by the arm, my grip tight. "Listen to me! They''re here to help us."

    Alic looked at me like I''d grown a second head. "Help us? Orcs? Madness!"

    I turned to Doan and said. "It''s Urzan. His warband has been working as caravan guards. I found them and worked out a deal. They''re going to fight the bandits and drive them off."

    Doan laughed and held up a hand in front of Alic. "Hold. Urzan and his friends are known to us. Remember when we told you about Varix cooking for orcs, and they not only brought us meat but paid for the stew?"

    Alic lowered his sword. "Uh. Yeah."

    "That''s them." Doan pointed at the clashing figures. "They love Varix. If he says they''re here to help, he means it."

    Alic stepped out from behind the barricade and yelled up at the watchtower. "Colin! What do you see?"

    "Colin has the eyes of an eagle," Mira informed me.

    "Something strange, captain," Colin called back down. "It looks like the bandits are being routed. An unknown force is attacking them."

    "What''d I tell you, Alic? They''re getting their asses kicked."

    "We should give chase." Doan grinned.

    "Aye. Give the word, Alic. It''s high time we went on the offensive," Mira added enthusiastically.

    "I have to agree with that one," Garin interjected. I didn''t bother to acknowledge him.

    Ophelia stood off the side, inspecting her nails. There was no sign of Zyn.

    Alic crossed his arms and stared into the distance. He frowned and then gave a little shrug like he''d been having an internal dialog.

    "Right," Alic murmured, then raised his voice. "Everyone, listen! Muster here! We have the upper hand. Time to take the fight to them!"

    "Yeah!" some of the soldiers yelled.

    At least twenty warriors appeared. Their weapons and armor gleamed in the torchlight. A cool night breeze carried the sounds of the ongoing fight toward us.

    Alic shouted to the men and women who were still mustering. "Fight the bandits. Do not fight the orcs! They''re helping us. I repeat! Do not engage with the orc!"

    Shouts of "Aye!" were accompanied by more than a few questioning looks.

    Doan couldn''t wait any longer. He pumped his hammer in the air and yelled, "To battle!"

    The fighters formed a wedge, with Doan in the lead. A number of men and women with bows, including Mira, formed up behind them. They set off at a jog while more soldiers poured out of Everspring.

    Caden came racing around a corner and nearly ran into his brother.

    "Is it true? We''re going to take the fight to them?"

    "Thank him," Alic pointed at me. "He found some orcs and talked them into fighting the bandits."

    Caden laughed heartily, slapping me on the back. "Varix, you silver-tongued devil! I swear, you could talk an orc into giving up his favorite axe. How do you do it?"

    I couldn''t help but grin at his praise. "What can I say? I''ve got a way with words."

    My gaze drifted towards the ongoing battle, the clash of weapons and shouts of combatants filling the air. It was a chaotic scene, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of worry for my newfound orc allies.

    Caden noticed my concern and placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Stay here, Varix. If there are any wounded, they''ll need your help."

    ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± I told Caden.

    Alic pointed toward the middle of Everspring and said, "Others are on the way. They were mustering down by Palow''s shop. They¡¯ve been fighting fires, but now half the village is up and bucket lines are already forming. The flames should be out in no time.¡±

    Caden and Alic drew their swords, the blades glinting in the flickering light of the nearby fires. With a nod to each other, they raced off to join the fray, their battle cries echoing in the night.

    "Wait!" I called after them, suddenly remembering something important. "If you see a goblin out there, don''t hurt her! She''s the one who took out those flaming archers!"

    I wasn''t sure if they heard me. I had to trust that Lady Churl would stay out of the way. She''d survived this long out in the wild.

    While I lent a hand to the wounded, Garin paced around me, his sword in one hand, and shining shield in the other. He grumbled and cursed while the battle raged without him.

    I tried to keep my mind occupied, but I couldn''t help but wonder how in the world I would pull off my side of the deal with Urzan and his warband. That was going to be a lot of hungry green mouths to feed. If I wasn''t careful, I could end up penniless before I even got the tavern up and running.

 Twenty Six

    I stumbled back to The Shadow''s Respite, my body aching from the long night of tending to the wounded. The smell of smoke still clung to my clothes. My brand-new clothes already needed to be burned. Maybe I could find a smoldering fire in village and toss them in¡ªan offering, if you will.

    As I approached my tavern, relief washed over me. One of the shopkeepers had assured me it had escaped the fires unscathed, but I needed to see it with my own eyes.

    There it stood, untouched by the flames. It still looked run down. The walls needed paint and fresh wood. A few shingles hung from the roof''s edge, barely clinging, and would need to be replaced. Dirty windows and shutters that were only partially able to close. But it was mine.

    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding. At least something had gone right in this mess of a night.

    ¡°It still stands,¡± Lady Ophelia said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that amazing? And here I¡¯d hoped it was ash so you could start learning a different profession. For instance, how to exist as a powerful necromancer.¡±

    I shot her a sharp look, but she just looked down and stretched her fingers out as if examining her nails.

    I was about to unlock the door when the unmistakable sound of footsteps made me spin around.

    "Hey, Varix. You look a little worse for wear," Caden called to me.

    I frowned, my hand still on the door handle. "Morning, Caden. Or is it afternoon? I''m so tired my head is spinning."

    Caden approached, and we did a single handshake.

    "That was some night, but I''m afraid it''s not over. There''s some grousing up at the wall. The orcs want to know when they can eat. Urzan said he''d like to talk to you. Although it was actually more like ¡®Where Varix? We hungry now!¡¯"

    I groaned inwardly. I had hoped they had returned to their camp so I could have a little time to get organized. And get some rest.

    "Urzan, huh?" I muttered, running a hand through my hair. "Alright. I''ll go see if I can calm him and his band of maniacs down."

    "Cavorting with green skins. What next? Summoning demons to dance in your tavern?" Garin¡¯s voice dripped with dissatisfaction.

    Caden clapped me on the shoulder. "That''s the spirit. Come on, I''ll walk with you. You look like you might fall over if left on your own. That was a really nice trick, Varix. Getting orc help like that. I saw the bandits¡ªwhat¡¯s left of them. It¡¯s not a pretty sight. We¡¯re going to need a new grave site."

    ¡°Are the orcs our allies now?¡±

    ¡°What else do we call them? They walked here, helped us take out a threat that was becoming a serious problem, and now they aren¡¯t attacking Everspring or trying to slaughter the people. It¡¯s a big step, my friend.¡±

    Even though my feet only wanted to carry me to one place, to bed, we set out.

    Zyn appeared ahead¡ªleaning against the wall like he didn¡¯t have a care in the world, which was technically true. I nodded at him once when Caden¡¯s attention was distracted by us walking by The Jolly Cleaver, but Zyn barely acknowledged me or the other two ghosts who were still in tow.

    Stupid cursed ring. I clenched my hand and considered chopping off my finger just to remove it. Caden got along with half a hand. How hard could it be?

    ¡°Wanna say hi to Shellen?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably still at home, asleep.¡±

    ¡°Caden. The entire village was up all night dealing with bandit raids, orcs, and fires. She probably hasn¡¯t slept.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t bother her. I''ll come back later."

    I sighed softly and approached the door. Putting my hand to the window, I glanced in and spotted her, then pushed the door open.

    ¡°Hi, Shell. How are you faring? We were walking by, and Caden wanted to ensure you were okay.¡±

    I grabbed Caden and gave him a gentle pull through the doorway.

    Shellen¡¯s face reddened. She only looked a little worse for wear. Her hair was a little messy, and a smudge of soot was on her cheek and forehead. Her gray dress had a light dusting of ash, as well.

    ¡°Caden!¡± Shell exclaimed. "I didn''t expect to see you this morning. How are you? Were you in the fighting last night? Look at you. Of course you were in the fighting last night. You probably led a charge. I''m glad you''re safe. You look, um, you look¡­" She glanced down at her clothes.

    "I was in the thick of it, but our allies did most of the work. We-"

    ¡°Wait. Can you wait here for a moment? I was just about to change my clothes. It will only take a moment," Shellen cut in.

    Ophelia looked Shell up and down. ¡°I believe that woman would like your strong young friend to help her change out of her clothes.¡±

    ¡°Aye. Those two will be married within three months,¡± Garin prophesied.

    ¡°Um, sure.¡± Caden nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Urzan,¡± I told Caden after Shell fled into the back.

    ¡°This won¡¯t take long.¡±

    I put my hand on his shoulder. ¡°Oh, my friend. I believe Shell would like to spend more than a few minutes with you. I''ll be fine."

    "Aye. She¡¯ll be back with her hair clean, her face free of soot, and a change of clothes. Probably smelling of roses," Garin said.

    ¡°Why, Garin. Are you a romantic?¡± Ophelia asked the paladin.

    ¡°Ah. I suppose anyone who remembers young love still has a hint of the romantic.¡±

    Lady Ophelia shook her head.

    ¡°Later, buddy,¡± I bid Caden goodbye.

    As I departed the shop, I looked back one more time. Caden looked like a deer in the headlights.

    <hr>

    He¡¯d be okay.

    The walk back to the edge of Everspring took me past The Whistling Kettle. I glanced inside and spotted Milo sweeping the floor. I ducked my head inside. ¡°Psst. Milo. Can I get a coffee to go?¡±

    ¡°To go where?"

    ¡°To go with me on a walk to the end of the village. I have a meeting, and I need a serious caffeine fix.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°You want to take coffee with you?¡± He looked around like he needed to ask permission, but no one was there.

    ¡°Tell you what. I¡¯ll leave a few coppers as a deposit. When I return the mug, you give me the coppers back.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Yeah.¡±

    I stepped inside and walked to the counter. There was no one else in the shop. In fact, I''d never seen another customer here at the same time as me.

    He dumped the coffee beans in the bottom of the mug, turned to pick up one of the perpetually heated kettles, and poured a long measure over the cracked beans. Milo reached under the counter, pulled out an even larger spoon with smaller slots, lifted it in the air, and waved it a few times like a magician with a magic wand.

    ¡°Nice.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Garin moved closer to the counter to get a look. ¡°Gods, but I wish I had my sense of smell.¡±

    ¡°I, for one, appreciate my lack of smell, Sir Paladin. I¡¯m certain you would reek of goodness and whatever else paladins have under their armor. Probably vanilla beans and suppressed sexuality.¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Garic turned on Ophelia. ¡°I''ve had children, you know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did. Tell me something, Garin, did you ever see your wife out of her clothing? Or was there a sheet involved in procreation?¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak of my wife! If I had form, I¡¯d give you a smack.¡±

    ¡°Well, now,¡± Ophelia''s eyebrow arched. ¡°You''ve finally said something interesting.¡±

    Garin glared at Ophelia.

    I wished, not for the first time today, that there was a way to shut these idiots up.

    Milo had done a decent job of keeping the largest chunks of beans out of the cup when he poured the coffee into another mug through the slotted spoon.

    I removed four coppers, two for the coffee, and held up the last two. ¡°You hold onto these,¡± I said, picking up the mug with the fresh coffee. "When I bring this back, you return the two coppers. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Deposit?"

    ¡°Very good, Milo.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say deposit in the first place?"

    ¡°I¡¯m asking myself that question even now.¡±

    Milo rolled his eyes. Yeah, I deserved that one.

    Back outside the shop, I sipped the coffee while I walked and wished I had a bottle of Tylenol to help with my aching muscles from the activities the night before. Add in a few ibuprofen for good measure.

    Garin and Ophelia continued to bicker. I spun and quietly hissed at them, ¡°Would you two shut up and get a room already?¡±

    They glared at me.

    I glared back.

    <hr>

    I set out again, and a figure appeared ahead, but the light was behind them, and I couldn''t see a face. They carried a staff, and as I got closer, I realized it was Seraphina, the gem dealer who had purchased all of Morthisal''s stones, allowing me to purchase The Shadow''s Respite.

    "Good morning, Varix," Seraphina said with a bright smile.

    She wore a flowing, deep purple robe that shimmered in the morning light. The sleeves were adorned with intricate silver embroidery that depicted constellations, and she wore a belt woven of pearlescent beads around her waist. Her hair was pulled back and partially braided, revealing elongated ears that came to a subtle point.

    "It''s a good morning, indeed," I said, and that was mostly true, except for the whole not sleeping at all last night part. At least Everspring was safe, and the bandits had been dealt with.

    "I understand you had a hand in bringing us Everspring''s new allies?"

    I nodded, noticed the stone on top of her staff, and cocked my head to the side. "I like to think I helped. Nice staff. I''m actually on my way to talk to our new allies."

    "I''d like to accompany you, if that''s alright. I would look upon our saviors."

    "Don''t get too excited. They''re on the fugly side, if you ask me."

    Seraphina''s eyes narrowed for the briefest of moments before she said, "If nothing else, I can walk the stiffness out of my legs."

    "Long night?"

    "I warded some of the village from burning. As I told you, someone in Everspring wanted to purchase this staff, but they haven''t paid yet, and I quite like it. A part of me hopes they won''t buy it, and I can keep the stone. It''s been quite helpful in bolstering my own small magical abilities."

    "You gave this tart a Star of Luminas? Are you mad? That is near priceless."

    I wanted to tell her it wasn''t priceless to me, but it had been instrumental in buying The Shadow''s Respite.

    Seraphina glanced around, eyes narrowing.

    "Is everything okay?"

    "Ah. Tis nothing. I thought I heard voices on the wind."

    She could sense Ophelia? Interesting.

    "When I''m tired, I sometimes hear things, as well. Funny how the mind can play tricks on you," I said, looking past Seraphina to shoot a warning stare at Ophelia.

    "Possibly. Shall we?"

    "We shall." I nodded, and set off.

    As Seraphina and I walked together, I found myself enjoying her company. It was refreshing to have a normal conversation with someone who wasn''t a ghost.

    "So, Seraphina," I began, "have you lived in Everspring your whole life?"

    She shook her head, her silver hair catching the morning light. "No, actually. I moved here several years ago to open my shop. Everspring has been... welcoming."

    Something in her tone gave me pause. "Welcoming? That sounds like there''s a story there."

    Seraphina sighed softly. "Well, as you might have noticed, I''m half-elven. Some communities aren''t particularly fond of... mixed heritage. But here in Everspring, I''ve been able to fit in quite well."

    I nodded, understanding all too well the feeling of not belonging. Here I was, walking around in the body of a former dark lord, trying to blend in with the people who had fought against him.

    "I get that," I said, careful not to reveal too much. "Sometimes it''s hard to find a place where you feel like you belong."

    As we continued our walk, Ophelia''s voice piped up again, making snide comments about Seraphina. I did my best to ignore her, and focused instead on my companion''s words as she described her experiences in Everspring.

    I sipped my coffee while we walked, and by the time we reached the palisade, I''d finished off most of it, leaving me to deal with the dregs.

    Ahead of us, the orc host lounged in loose formation with their weapons glinting in the morning sun. It was an impressive¨Cand somewhat terrifying¨Csight.

    Urzan spotted me. He stood tall, and strode toward me. He was carrying something round in one hand.

    "It is you! We are hungry! Give good fight!"

    "How¡¯s it hanging, Urzan? What''s that?" I nodded at his hand, then grimaced. As he drew closer, I realized what it was.

    "Is that orc carrying a human head?" Seraphina asked me out of the corner of her mouth.

    "He has a thing for ripping off heads," I whispered back.

    "Cook! When is cook?"

    "I''m getting it together right now, Urzan. Can you give me until the end of the day? I have to make a lot of stew for you and your warband. You''re all heroes. Did you know that? You drove off the bandits."

    Off to the side, Garin and Ophelia stood, arms crossed, probably judging me. I ignored them.

    "Of course, orc drive off, bandit!" He gestured vigorously with the head as he spoke. "Orc true to word!"

    "Thank you, Sir Urzan. You have saved us all," Seraphina said, raising her voice before offering him a curtsey. "All of you have helped us. We thank you!"

    I looked around and noticed Doan and Mira standing with Alic. I motioned behind my back for them to join us. Mira got the hint and spoke up as she strode forward. "Yes. Thank you, Urzan. You are heroes!"

    Doan shrugged, lifted his hammer in the air, and with a bored tone, proclaimed, "Yes. Great work."

    Urzan''s mouth split open in what I had come to believe was an orc smile.

    "Cook make stew! Make heat! Big heat!"

    The clatter of horse hooves on the road suddenly drew my attention away from the orcs. I squinted against the bright morning light. A horse-drawn carriage, crafted from dark reddish wood that gleamed in the sun''s rays, came into view. Its ornate details and well-maintained appearance hinted at wealth.

    Around the transport rode at least a half dozen well-armed men. The driver and another man next to him were similarly attired in polished metal armor, and on either side of the men, hanging from the sides, were heavy crossbows.

    "Wonderful." Seraphina''s eyes were also drawn to the carriage. "Baron Bertram Swiftwood has returned, and just in time to miss the action last night. Typical."

    "I''ve heard of him. I think he''s the guy who purchased the other tavern in Everspring."

    "I believe you are right. He''s also the one who wanted this staff."

    Upon spotting the orcs, the armed guards bolted in front of the carriage and formed a line. The driver slowed to a stop and grabbed the crossbow. The orcs eyed the approaching coach and rose to their feet. They reached for weapons as they turned to Urzan, obviously waiting on orders.

    "What is this?" Urzan demanded of me.

    "Well, shit," I muttered.

 Twenty Seven

    They say you should wear clothing for the job you want, not the job you have. I was dressed like a bum, not the politician I feared I was about to become.

    "This is awkward," I muttered more to myself than anyone in the immediate vicinity.

    "I should say so. Perhaps you should shed your disguise and lay waste to the entire entourage. Imagine the reactions," Ophelia suggested.

    I found myself in a precarious position as Baron Bertram''s ornate carriage rolled up, flanked by a contingent of armed guards. The soldiers swiftly dismounted and formed a skirmish line, weapons sheathed, hands on sword hilts or gripping spears to their sides.

    Beside me, Urzan and his orcs bristled at the show of force. Steel rasped against leather as they drew their weapons, preparing for a fight. Urzan''s face contorted with anger as he rounded on me.

    "What is this?" he bellowed. "Why this treachery!"

    ¡°Easy, Urzan. I''ll take care of it, okay? It''s a miscommunication. Can you wait a few minutes before trying to rip off more heads? Speaking of¡­¡± My eyes were drawn to the human head in his hand. ¡°Can you lose that? Come on, pal. It might send the wrong message.¡±

    Urzan shrugged and tossed the head about fifty feet away in an impressive throw that looked entirely effortless. "Orc no like wait! Orc like fight! Maybe we have new fight!¡±

    Doan blew out a breath, turned to the town guards, and yelled, "Come on, lads. We must reach this high-born idiot before he does something stupid."

    "Aye!" Alic joined him.

    Before I could think too much about the ramifications, I sprinted after them both, while a dozen or so of the town guards formed up between the Baron''s men and us. That''s when I realized the precariousness of my situation.

    I became aware of the growing crowd behind me. Townsfolk had emerged from their homes and shops, drawn by the commotion. Their faces were curious and apprehensive as they watched the standoff between the baron and the unlikely group of humans and orcs.

    I couldn''t help but think that this would be the talk of Everspring for weeks to come¡ªnothing like a good dose of drama to fuel the gossip mill.

    "Get behind me, Varix," Doan muttered, his eyes never leaving the armed men before us.

    Alic''s voice cut through the tension as he rushed out, arms raised. "Stand down!" he shouted at the mounted soldiers. "These orcs are not our enemies! Stand down!¡±

    The soldiers did not stand down.

    ¡°I¡¯m Alic Ashfall, and I¡¯m the damn captain of the guard. You will do as I say!¡±

    The soldiers glanced back at the carriage.

    ¡°Hey. Look at him, not at your ride!¡± I took a stab at giving orders and was promptly ignored.

    ¡°Do you think your words carry any water? They obey only one man. I¡¯ve seen soldiers like this. The one who holds the purse strings is their lord and commander,¡± Garin said.

    ¡°Orc ready to fight!¡± Urzan bellowed from behind me.

    I turned and yelled at Urzan, ¡°Hold your horses!¡±

    ¡°Why hold horse! Orc no like horse! Horse meat okay!"

    I blanched and shook my head.

    The carriage creaked to a halt, and for a moment, everything was still. Then, the door swung open.

    ¡°This one likes to make an entrance. That¡¯s nobles for ya, lad,¡± Garin said.

    ¡°Probably a useless puffin of a man,¡± Ophelia breezed.

    A small man, barely taller than my shoulder, stepped out. His dark blue outfit was immaculate, adorned with gold trimmings. Given his stature, he held himself with an air of importance that seemed almost comical.

    Clearing his throat, the man announced in a surprisingly booming voice, "Presenting his lordship, Baron Bertram Swiftwood!"

    Seraphina''s voice behind me tinged with amusement. ¡°The baron certainly likes to make an entrance. Always been a bit full of himself, if you ask me.¡±

    Baron Bertram Swiftwood stepped out of his carriage. He was dressed in a bright red doublet with puffed sleeves embroidered with intricate gold patterns that shimmered in the sunlight. His pants were a matching red, tucked into polished black boots that reached his knees. A short, finely crafted saber hung at his waist.

    The baron surveyed the scene critically, his gaze lingering on the orcs. He had a certain air about him, a mix of aristocratic superiority barely concealed disdain.

    "What in the blazes is going on here?" the baron demanded, his hands on his hips. His voice was fast and clipped. It reminded me of John Cleese. "And why, pray tell, are these foul creatures sullying our fair town with their presence? I demand they leave at once!" He paused and stamped his foot. "At once!"

    Before Caden or Doan could interject, I raised my hands placatingly. "Baron Swiftwood, I presume? My name is Varix Vel''Naris, and I believe there''s been a misunderstanding here."

    The baron eyed me suspiciously. "A misunderstanding, you say? Well, do enlighten me, my good man."

    I took a deep breath. "I made a deal with these orcs. They assisted us in defending the town during the recent raid. Without their help, Everspring might have been burned to the ground."

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Baron Swiftwood''s eyebrows shot up. "A deal? With orcs? Preposterous! I find that hard to believe. No, no, this simply won''t do. They must depart immediately, and that''s final!"

    ¡°Not on my watch, baron. These orcs can stay as long as they want,¡± Alic joined me.

    Seraphina moved around to my other side and stared at the baron. He lowered his gaze briefly. ¡°What this man says is true. He risked life and limb to bring us these defenders, and they were valiant in the battle last night. Not only that, but I believe the bandits are no longer a threat to our fair town.¡±

    The baron put his hand under his chin, and muttered, ¡°Hmm. Hmm. I see. Hmm.¡±

    ¡°One more thing. We¡¯re throwing a feast for the orcs."

    Baron Swiftwood¡¯s face contorted into a mix of disbelief and indignation. His voice rose in pitch. "A feast? For orcs? In my town? This is utterly absurd! Next, you''ll be suggesting we invite trolls for tea and goblins for garden parties! No, no, no! This simply won''t do!"

    "We''re going to honor Varix''s word, Baron Swiftwood. With or without you," Alic said firmly.

    "I do like a man in command. If he is killed in the next few minutes, do introduce us, darling," Ophelia said.

    The baron paced. Looked us up and down. Cast his eyes on the orcs. Muttering to himself. He clutched his saber, stroked his chin, and finally said, "Oh, very well! If these... creatures must remain in the vicinity, they can stay outside the town walls. But I won''t have them roaming about our streets, frightening the good people of Everspring!"

    Alic''s voice was calm but firm. "My lord, I can assure you that the orcs will not cause any trouble. My soldiers will keep a watchful eye on them at all times, even though I think it unnecessary."

    I jumped in and turned on the charm, hoping for another dice roll, resulting in a natural twenty. "Baron Swiftwood, if I may. These orcs have proven themselves to be valuable allies. They risked their lives to defend our town. Surely, we can show them a modicum of hospitality? There are only two dozen of them; look at your guard unit. They look like they would barely break a sweat taking on that many orcs."

    The baron''s eyebrows furrowed as he considered my words. I pressed on. "Think of the goodwill this could generate. Imagine being known as the forward-thinking baron who brokered peace between humans and orcs. It could be quite the feather in your cap. I bet the king, who so generously offered amnesty to the green skins, would be quite impressed."

    The baron''s expression shifted, a glimmer of interest in his eyes. "Well, when you put it that way... It would be rather progressive of me, wouldn''t it?"

    I nodded enthusiastically. "Absolutely, baron. You''d be setting a precedent for the entire kingdom."

    Beside me, Seraphina barely suppressed a tinkle of laughter; thankfully, it was quiet enough that Bertram didn''t hear it.

    Baron Swiftwood stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Oh, very well," he said with a dramatic sigh. "They may enter the town for this... feast. But they must be on their best behavior! One wrong move, and they''re out! Is that clear?"

    "Clear as day, baron." I turned and yelled at Urzan, "Does that work for you?"

    "You cook for orcs!?"

    "Yes, of course. We''ll have dinner at The Shadow''s Respite tonight."

    "Very well, then. That does it, yes? Are we concluded here?"

    Alic let out a sigh of relief. I nearly did as well, but I needed to push my luck a little. I glanced at Seraphina and quickly whispered. "You really want to keep the staff?"

    "I hate the idea of it being in that dandy''s hands. He has no idea what is possible with a Star of Luminas,¡± she said, referring to the magical gem I¡¯d sold her which now sat atop the staff.

    "Baron, one more thing," I said, breaking away from our group. "Mind if I approach?"

    "Yes, yes. Very well, but make it quick." His eyes darted over my clothing, and he barely suppressed a sneer. Honestly? I didn''t blame him.

    His personal guards stood down, most returning to their horses. His drivers put the heavy crossbows down.

    "Great to meet you, Baron Swiftwood. I''m Varix, as I said. Varix Vel''Naris."

    I offered my hand. He looked at it in confusion, so I yanked it back and smoothed the back of my head. "Psych."

    "Pardon?"

    "Baron," I began, putting on my most persuasive tone. "These orcs have performed a hazardous duty in defending our town. Don''t you think they deserve some compensation for their efforts?"

    The baron''s eyebrows shot up. "Compensation? For orcs?"

    "And," I pressed on, "I could use some help with supplies for the celebration feast I promised them. It''s quite an undertaking to feed so many hungry warriors."

    Baron Swiftwood¡¯s face clouded over. "I''m afraid that''s quite impossible," he said dismissively, waving his hand in front of his face. "I''ve just invested significantly in purchasing The Wandering Boar Tavern. There are simply no funds available for such... excesses."

    Seraphina, who had been listening, joined me. "Baron," she said smoothly, "perhaps we could come to an arrangement. For the good of the town, of course. You could always pay for the staff later. I''d be happy to set it aside for you."

    The baron''s jaw tightened, and he blew out a breath. "I''m not very happy about this, but I can be magnanimous, when called for. We will discuss the staff at a later time. I suppose I''ll have to pay for your impulsiveness." He turned his eyes on me, then said grudgingly, "I''ll pay the orcs for their service; the town can reimburse me out of taxes at a later date, awaiting the crown''s approval, of course. But you, Mr. Vel''Naris, are on your own with this celebration. You made the deal. You must abide by it."

    Alic and Doan exchanged glances. "We''ll chip in," Doan announced, reaching for his coin purse.

    "Aye. So will I." Alic nodded in agreement, then turned to address the gathered townsfolk. "Good people of Everspring!" he called out. "The baron can''t afford a feast for our orc allies. Who among you would like to help Varix pay for the festival?"

    A murmur rippled through the crowd. Then, one by one, voices began to rise.

    "I''ll give you two gold!" a familiar voice called out. I turned to see Ragna, Doan''s mother, reaching into her pocket.

    "We can spare some vegetables from our garden!" a farmer''s wife offered. "What do you need?"

    "I''ll donate meat. Happy to help you, Varix!" There was Shellen, with Caden in tow.

    "Count me in for a few coins, as well," Caden chimed in.

    More voices joined in, pledging money and supplies for the celebration.

    The baron''s face turned beet red. He''d been called out, and he knew it. He raised his voice and stated loudly. "I, Baron Swiftwood, shall contribute the sum of ten gold to the festival!"

    Voices rose as they cheered on his words, and the baron smiled brightly, waving his hand at the crowd.

    "Thanks, Baron. That''s real neighborly of you."

    The baron motioned me closer. Seraphina moved to join me, but he waved her off.

    ¡°Pardon me, good lady Seraphina. I need a private word with Mr. Vel¡¯Naris.¡±

    ¡°Somebody¡¯s in trouble,¡± Garin sing-songed.

    ¡°Certainly,¡± Seraphina said, returning to stand with the town guard.

    The baron smiled brightly at the townspeople as he waved me close. He turned away from the town, and his smile fell as his eyes narrowed. "You listen to me, Mr. Vel''Naris. This careless action of yours will cost me a fortune. I intend to see my investment returned when I drive your paltry tavern out of business. Not that it''s in any condition to earn any business, yet. Now, good day."

    "Okay, baron." I raised my voice and waved as he turned to get back into his carriage. His weird announcer dude suddenly looked like he had sucked on a lemon, but he withdrew ten gold pieces and handed them to me, then he got into the carriage after Bertram.

    The money would go a long way, but I had a lot of work to do. I realized I''d need to hire help on top of acquiring the supplies to cook for the orcs.

    I headed back toward the town, my mind swirling. Urzan wore something like a smile, with his tusks in full view.

    "Urzan and orcs happy! Varix true to word!"

    "Told you I''d take care of it," I said to Urzan with a grin.

    "You make stew! Stew with big heat!¡±

    "I''m about to make a stew that will blow your mind. You like chilies? Well, I''m going to make a dish called chili. Because of all the chilies. And meat! What do you think?"

    Urzan grinned at me again. "Meat and heat good! Orc like!"

    Everything had come together, after all. Now, all I had to do was figure out how to pull this off.

 Twenty Eight

    I stumbled back to The Shadow''s Respite, exhausted, and eyes burning from lack of sleep. Despite my fatigue, I knew I had work to do. There was a feast to put together, and I would treat the orcs and anyone else who stopped by to the best stew of their lives¡ªa huge-ass pot of chili.

    Before I went inside, Seraphina, who had accompanied me back to my tavern, stopped and rounded on me. I was struck once again by her ethereal beauty. Her violet eyes stared into mine.

    It had been a while since I had found myself at a total loss for words. ¡°Um. Varix. We need to talk about something. Not right now, but very shortly. I know you have much to do today, and I won¡¯t take any more of your time.¡±

    "There is something peculiar about this one," Ophelia said as she stood to the side, hand under her chin like she was appraising a vase.

    ¡°Okay. Maybe we could meet for coffee in the next few days? Do you like coffee?¡±

    ¡°I love coffee. I have a strainer, you know. I had it made. It helps.¡±

    ¡°A strainer,¡± I said wistfully. "I''ve been trying to get Milo to help me strain out the coffee grounds. He''s been on the lookout for just such a tool."

    "Milo has a warm heart."

    "And a warm personality," I said diplomatically.

    She laughed. We stood a few feet apart and didn¡¯t speak. Her lips parted as if to say something, and I had the craziest desire to lean over and kiss her, but I knew I couldn¡¯t. Ever. There was no way I would ever be able to be with someone, thanks to Morthisal¡¯s evil ass.

    My eyes traveled up the length of the staff, and I wondered. No. I couldn¡¯t even risk mentioning that I¡¯d like her to try and make this my permanent form, if that was even possible.

    ¡°I need to go and get to work,¡± I said abruptly and turned away.

    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t forget we have a coffee date sometime soon.¡±

    What did she just say?

    Before I could ask where she¡¯d heard that term, she spun on her heel and walked back toward her shop.

    ¡°You look as if you¡¯ve seen a ghost,¡± Ophelia teased.

    I blew out a breath. For a moment, I¡¯d forgotten about the three stooges. Well, Zyn wasn¡¯t here, so make it two.

    "That¡¯s a fine-looking woman, Varix. I heartily approve. Though, good luck explaining your habit of talking to thin air," Garin quipped.

    ¡°Gee, thanks,¡± I murmured. ¡°Because explaining a spectral entourage is always on my first-date to-do list.¡±

    To my great surprise, a steady stream of townspeople arrived at the tavern, arms laden with vegetables, meat, and supplies. I couldn¡¯t believe so many people were pitching in. I spent a few minutes moving around, directing them where to put things, and personally thanked each one.

    A few minutes later, I was back in the kitchen, firing up the stove, and getting to work chopping vegetables. I still had the beef ribs in the cooler, and they were going to be the start.

    Caden, Mira, and Doan stayed with me and followed my directions. Doan proved to be a surprisingly good sous chef. He sliced and diced a pile of carrots, onions, and celery. Once the fire was good and hot, I put my largest pot over the burner to heat up, then broke out the pile of rib bones and layered them out. A salt and pepper coating was applied, and they were ready for the pan.

    I added a generous drizzle of oil and some bacon grease I''d picked up from Shellen and heated it, and soon, the grease was shimmering. I tossed the bones in and was greeted by a loud sizzle. After a minute, Doan looked up and said, ¡°Gods, but that smells good.¡±

    I pushed the bones around to sear, then added the vegetables and let them cook for a few minutes. Next, I added a handful of garlic cloves, but not too early. I didn''t want them to cook too fast and become bitter. I¡¯d collected a number of spices in town, and I added a generous helping.

    Soon, the entire kitchen smelled good enough to make my stomach grumble.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Caden asked me.

    ¡°I¡¯m making a beef broth. This is called a mirepoix.¡±

    Caden scratched his head.

    ¡°I could eat that. Just dish me up a bowl,¡± Mira said.

    ¡°It will be better once it¡¯s cooked for a few hours.¡±

    I shoved more veggies in as fast as they could cut until I had several inches in the bottom of the large pot. It all sizzled as I stirred the mixture to ensure everything got a nice sear.

    Next, I added a bucket full of water and opened the stove door to allow more oxygen. I needed this to come to a boil and fast.

    ¡°You¡¯re making soup?¡°

    ¡°Sort of. This is going to take a while. We should see how Shellen is getting on with the ground meat. Do you want to help her, Caden?¡±

    His eyes lit up. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll go right now.¡±

    "Thanks. I''m sure she would appreciate the help."

    "Back soon, my friends." He bid us farewell.

    After he had left for the butcher shop, Mira gave me a questioning look and asked, ¡°Are they¡­?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re something,¡± I replied with a grin.

    ¡°Good for Caden. He deserves to be happy. Shellen is a hard worker, and quite attractive," Mira said.

    Doan nodded and said, ¡°Aye. They¡¯re a good match.¡±

    "Politician, chef, and matchmaker. What can''t you do, Varix?"

    "Fight. I was practically useless again last night."

    "I have to agree with you on that one," Ophelia snarked.

    "Ignore her. I witnessed your bravery firsthand. You''re as courageous as any warrior I''ve fought beside," Garin reassured me.

    "Nonsense, lad. You did more for the town than any of us had thought to do. If you had not convinced the orcs to help, I''m afraid this would have been a much worse day. We would still be putting out fires and preparing to bury the dead."

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "And preparing for the next night''s invasion."

    "Sorry to bitch. I''m just tired."

    "Bitch?" Mira asked.

    "Grousing."

    "Ohhh."

    Doan laughed, then asked, "What''s next?"

    "Tomatoes. We need a lot of tomatoes. We don''t have tomato paste, so I''ll have to figure out a way around that."

    I considered this issue. At home, I would have pulled a bottle of tomato paste out of the drawer to help act as a thickener, and a couple of cans of tomatoes as well.

    Staring at the pot didn¡¯t make the water boil any faster. A watched pot, and all that.

    The tavern¡¯s front door opened, and Milo walked in, of all people, and he had a mug in one hand.

    ¡°Oh, hey, Mr. Vel¡¯Naris. I heard what you did for the town. I brought you another mug of coffee. I figured you¡¯d need it.¡±

    ¡°Milo, my friend. You¡¯re the real hero here,¡± I said, taking the drink.

    Looking around the kitchen, I spotted the cup I¡¯d borrowed from Milo earlier and returned it to him. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll close out your collateral.¡± He looked at the fresh cup in my hand. ¡°Never mind. It''s fine. I''ll make a note that you have one of the mugs out. Maybe you can bring your own next time."

    I couldn''t help but smile at Milo. "Never change," I told him.

    "No plans to, Mr. Vel''Naris."

    ¡°Thanks, buddy. This is just what the doctor ordered.¡± I tipped the cup and took a sip. Grainy and strong. It was good, but it would be perfect if I could get a hold of the same kind of strainer Seraphina had spoken of.

    Seraphina. What was I to make of her? Funny, beautiful, intelligent, and could do magic. She checked a lot of boxes. Too bad I could never reveal my actual form to her. Ever. That meant there was simply no chance with her, or anyone else, for that matter.

    ¡°Mr. Vel¡¯Naris?¡± Milo prompted me.

    I shook my head to clear the fog. Had she put some kind of spell on me? No, I was just tired AF.

    ¡°Guys, I hate to be that guy, but could you keep an eye on things while I take a short nap? I spent half the night running in the woods. I just need a few minutes to close my eyes."

    ¡°I can stay and help. No one¡¯s coming to the shop today. The whole town is busy getting stuff for you. I can help organize. Tell me what you need and where to put it?¡°

    ¡°Aye. Take an hour. Just give us a prep list,¡± Doan said.

    "The main thing is tomatoes. We need at least enough to fill a pot that size," I said, pointing at the simmering pot on the stove. Gods, as Doan would have said, that did smell good.

    "Oh, and diced carrots. We need to fill this stew out, which will work as a natural sweetener. The tomatoes will be too acidic without them. You guys are lifesavers,¡± I said and yawned.

    The pot had come to a boil. I placed a cover over it and left the edge open so it could let out steam, and then I closed the door to cut back the heat.

    I explained to the others what I meant by a simmer and asked them to keep an eye on the pot.

    ¡°How will we know when it¡¯s done?¡± Doan asked.

    ¡°No worries about that. Just keep it at this gentle simmer. It can cook all day, and all that will happen is that the flavors will be enhanced.¡±

    "Can I be in charge of that?" Milo asked.

    I bit my lip and considered, then said, "Repeat the instructions back to me."

    Milo repeated back my directions word for word. Mira winked, and I knew they''d keep an eye on him if needed.

    "Milo, you''re my official broth man. I hope you''re up to the challenge."

    "I won''t let you down."

    "Okay, Milo."

    ¡°Why is this stew called chili if it has chilis and meat? And it starts with a soupy blend of vegetables?¡± Mira asked me.

    ¡°I probably have brain damage from my old head injury. It seemed like a good name for the dish.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Mira said, grinned, and clapped my upper arm. ¡°Rest well, work friend.¡±

    I laughed and went upstairs, unlocked the last room in the back, and put the still steaming mug of coffee on the dresser.

    "I''ve got plans for you," I told the mug.

    I collapsed on the bed. My ghost entourage, thankfully, didn''t join me.

    All I needed was a catnap¡ªjust fifteen minutes, and I would feel refreshed and¨C

    <hr>

    Someone banged on the door. I ignored it. They did it again. "Go away!"

    "Mr. Vel''Naris. We have company," the voice insisted.

    I threw my arm over my sleep-deprived, itching, and burning eyes and wished I could go back to sleep for about a full twenty-four hours. Why was I so tired? Who was Vel''Naris? I''d just been dreaming about sitting in front of a computer and feeling completely confused. Like a mouse and keyboard? What were those? What was a screen?

    The dream had been so vivid. But it felt like I was wearing someone else''s skin.

    The dream memories faded as quickly as they had come, and I shot out of bed. "Everspring. Orcs. Chili!" I exclaimed.

    "Those are the highlights. And we have company, like I said," the voice at the door said.

    "Sorry, Milo," I yelled back, finally placing the voice. "I''ll be right down."

    My eyes cast around the room and stopped on the coffee mug. I staggered out of bed and paused as a huge yawn threatened to break my jaw.

    "Coffee. My hero," I muttered as I picked up the mug.

    Hmm. It was cold. How long had I been asleep? At least most of the grounds had settled on the bottom. Temperature aside, this was what I needed. I sucked the cold coffee down and took the cup downstairs so I could return it to Milo.

    I glanced outside and noticed the sun''s position had changed. I rushed out the door and down the stairs, hoping to shake the grogginess off. I had overslept! There was so much to do!

    The moment I stepped into the tavern''s main room, I was hit by a wave of activity and noise. My friends had been busy.

    Through the kitchen doorway, I spotted Doan and Mira talking to each other. Behind them was a mountain of chopped vegetables. Milo had returned to stand vigilantly by the stove, his eyes never leaving the simmering pot of broth.

    "You guys..." I started, my voice thick. "You didn''t have to do all this."

    Mira looked up, with a tired smile. "We wanted to, Varix. You''ve done so much for us, and the town. You needed some rest. How else are you going to cook all afternoon?"

    "I''m not the only person who didn''t sleep last night. It''s not fair to expect you to do my work."

    "Don''t worry about it." Doan waved me off. "I once stayed up for three nights while we crept up on an ogre patrol¡ªbig bastards. The only way we could think of taking them down was with a ballista. We had to build it quietly in the dark, then drag it up a hill, and hope to score a hit."

    "Did you?" Mira asked him.

    "I''m here, aren''t I?"

    "Good point," she replied.

    "You know, I also have gone three days without sleep. It was during a siege," Garin started.

    Ophelia groaned. "Here we go again with the war stories."

    "I went longer," Zyn said quietly. "Assassins don''t sleep."

    "No wonder you''re always so grumpy," Ophelia teased. "They apparently don''t talk much, either, unless it''s about being an assassin."

    Zyn shrugged.

    Ragna popped her head in through the back door. "Varix! Come out here."

    "Hi, Ragna. What are you doing here?"

    She didn''t answer, only waving me toward her as she stepped back outside.

    Curiosity piqued, I followed her, but not before turning to Mira and Doan. "You two, get some rest. You look as tired as I feel."

    "Good advice. My wrist has a cramp. I''m used to swinging a sword in short bursts, not this." Mira pointed at the vegetables.

    "This is too much. Thank you both!" I told them.

    "It''s our pleasure," Doan replied.

    I followed Ragna out to the back and stopped in my tracks.

    The scene that greeted me outside left me speechless. A massive cauldron sat atop a carefully arranged circle of stones and blocks. Urzan and several of his orcs were fussing over it, adjusting its position with surprising care. Another orc was stoking a fire beneath the pot, while a pile of firewood stood ready nearby.

    "I... what?" I stammered, looking from the orcs to Ragna and back again.

    Urzan straightened up. "Orc help! Orc ready for heat!"

    I noticed Urzan''s eyes darting to Ragna, who was overseeing the work with a critical eye. It seemed even the orcs weren''t immune to her commanding presence.

    A cart came around the corner and headed toward the tavern. Caden was pushing while Shellen walked alongside him, chatting away. He wore a happy smile.

    "Hey, Varix," Caden paused to stop the cart and wave. "We should have more than enough ground meat here."

    I grinned at Caden.

    "Ah, yeah." I clapped my hands together. "It''s time to cook!"

 Twenty Nine

    I was shocked that my friends had done so much for me while I¡¯d had my little nap. Ragna had been extra busy. She had not only located a caldron big enough to cook the meal in but had cleared an area in the back big enough to build a firepit for the pot.

    As I waited for it to heat up, I noticed a few orcs making their way through the streets of Everspring toward the tavern.

    The orcs slowed and watched the humans as they continued their activities while keeping watchful eyes on the approaching orcs. Although they may have helped save the town, a war had raged between the races only a few months ago. There was going to be distrust for a long time.

    Women hung freshly washed clothes on lines strung between buildings, leaving colorful fabrics fluttering in the gentle breeze. Children played in the streets, laughing and shouting at each other. However, as soon as they spotted the orcs, their games abruptly stopped. Some children ran off, while others remained, too curious about the green skins to flee.

    The orcs, in turn, gawked and pointed at the sturdy stone buildings. One of them stopped and sniffed the air. I didn''t blame them. It was filled with the scent of freshly baked pastries. It reminded me of the stuffed puffs at the inn where I''d stayed. I needed to get back there ASAP to close out my stay and retrieve Morthisal''s staff. Maybe I should take the cursed thing to the woods and burn it.

    Urzan greeted every orc that showed up by yelling at them. I don''t know what he said, but it sounded angry.

    "Damn, bro. You only have one volume, and it''s set to eleven."

    "Urzan talk with purpose! Urzan head of orc warband! Urzan happy when human look impressed with Urzan speech!"

    Impressed? More like scared.

    "Dude. You''re a bright spot in my day. I''ll tell you that right now."

    "Urzan understand! Maybe! Varix is okay human!"

    "I''ll take that as a compliment," I replied.

    As the cauldron slowly heated up, I busied myself preparing for the cook. Shellen and Caden had arrived with a huge haul of meat, and I quickly moved to assist them in unpacking it all. Shell had gone all out and created piles of different kinds of meat, from fatty to lean and everything in between.

    "This is wonderful, Shell. Thank you so much."

    I spotted Milo nearby and waved him over. "Hey, Milo! Can you start bringing out the chopped vegetables? We''re going to need them soon."

    The young barista nodded eagerly and set off to gather the prepared ingredients.

    Ragna reappeared, walking up the street, accompanied by an older man. Between them, they carried a long wooden table, which they set up near the cauldron. It was the perfect surface for organizing all the ingredients needed for the meal.

    ¡°Thank you, Ragna!¡± I said with a big smile.

    ¡°Thank him. Old Farmer Hulster wasn¡¯t doing anything except complaining about life to anyone who would listen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, leave off, Ragna. I have plenty to do without you getting on my backside.¡±

    Ragna stopped and patted Hulster on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s what I normally say to you.¡± She raised her voice, ¡°Get off my backside!¡± and slapped her hand against her thigh as she nearly fell over laughing.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Doan rolled his eyes.

    I had to turn away to stifle laughter.

    As all the chopped food came out, I slipped back inside the tavern to retrieve the spices I had purchased from the vendor. The aromatic scents of cumin, paprika, and dried peppers would help send this chili to the next level, although I probably didn¡¯t have enough.

    I called Milo inside and asked him to make a list and retrieve more spices.

    ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Vel¡¯Naris.¡± He scratched his head and asked, ¡°How much do they cost?¡±

    I dug out a few silver and handed them over. "Hopefully, not as much as this."

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back with them,¡± he said and dashed off. I wondered if he could remember everything I had shown him.

    I verified that the bottom of the cauldron was burning hot by splashing some water inside. The water turned into bubbles that danced and hissed.

    "Perfect."

    I threw a huge dollop of grease into the caldron. The fat started to melt immediately, and the sizzle was like pure heaven.

    I didn¡¯t have what''s popularly known as chili powder back on Earth. That is, the mix you buy at the store. But I had a basic idea of the ingredients, and chief among those was chili powder, that is, actual ground chilis I''d picked up from the herb vendor. I added a large amount of oregano leaf, cumin, and paprika. I had to wing it and wait for the smell to clue me in on how much each spice was needed.

    Buckets of onions followed. I swirled them in the bottom of the large pot so they were all good and coated and let it cook, roasting the spices in the process. Next, I threw in what felt like a pound and a half of crushed garlic that my sous chefs had prepared. The smell was immediate and got the attention of everyone in the vicinity.

    "I''ll take a bowl of that!" Doan laughed.

    As I stirred the massive cauldron, the aroma of simmering onions with the roasted spices wafted through the air. Another group of orcs approached from up the street. I waved to them when they were about half a block away. A smile spread across my face when I noticed a familiar face behind the orcs. Without hesitation, I dropped the giant spoon and rushed toward them.

    "Lady Churl!" I exclaimed, my voice filled with genuine happiness. "How are you doing?"

    Lady Churl nodded at me. "Been busy, boss. Had to fight off that pesky bear again, but I managed to reclaim me cave. Tha'' bear never had a chance. All growl and no bite."

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her story. ¡°Of course you did. Wait. Are you saying you bit the bear?"

    She gave me a toothy grin.

    ¡°Glad to see ya again, boss. Reckon you made out okay after last night,¡± she said as she looked over the orcs, humans, and then her eyes settled on the tavern. ¡°This the place?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Lady Churl pulled a large canvas bag off her belt and held it up. ¡°Brought ya something. Ain¡¯t nothing special.¡±

    I took the bag curiously and opened it up. When I glanced inside, my mouth split into a big smile.

    "Lady Churl. You''re the best," I told her.

    "Ah. Come on, boss. It''s just peppers."

    I pulled out the bunches of red and green peppers and showed them off.

    "Big heat!" Urzan exclaimed.

    "Here, buddy." I handed him a couple.

    He chewed them with relish and said, "Good! Good heat! Better heat when cook by Varix!

    "Who''s your friend, Varix?" Caden asked, his eyes darting between me and my goblin friend.

    "Everyone, this is Lady Churl," I announced. "She''s a good friend of mine, and she''s the one who took out those archers firing flaming arrows at the town during the attack."

    Lady Churl nodded. "Aye, that was a good bit ¡®o knife work, if I do say so myself. Got one right under the ear with the blade. Slid right in without a bother." She mimed the action, her hand slicing through the air in a sideways jab. "Second one got a cry out. Tackled him as he turned and slit his throat,, clean. Held him down as he bled out. Serves him right. Hiding out, trying to burn down the town."

    "I do so love how psychotic the little one is," Lady Ophelia chimed in.

    ¡°Well. That sounds horrifying,¡± I said under my breath.

    "Impressive, Lady Churl," Doan said and offered her a slight bow.

    She waved him off. "It''s nothing. Happy to help and all that." She jerked a thumb at me. "Gotta keep an eye on this one."

    I laughed.

    "Are you here to eat? It''s going to be a bit," I told Lady Churl.

    "Reckon I can help. Whatcha need, boss?" she asked.

    "For now, just for you to keep me company."

    "Aye, boss. I can do that."

    Milo returned with bottles of spices. He had many piled up, leaving him jumbling the lot as he tried to set them down.

    "The herb guy said you can have these. Next time, it will cost you. But when he said that, he sounded happy, so I don''t think he will charge you over when you return."

    "Thanks, Milo."

    Lady Churl hopped up on the table next to the piles of vegetables and looked over the goods, and grimmaced.

    The onions and garlic were searing away, so I added a healthy batch of chopped bacon and let the mass cook for a few more minutes to release the flavor. Next up were the spices. I had to wing it, but the smell was a good enough indicator of what was needed.

    The next step required several hands. Lady Churl and Milo helped me bring the meat to the pot. We dumped it in, several pounds at a time, so that I could get some brown on the meat. After about twenty minutes, we had all of it loaded. I constantly worked the big spoon, which was more like a metal oar. After a few minutes, I was sweating.

    "Milo. You''re young. Take over here." I held the spoon out.

    He grinned, grabbed it, leaned over the pan, and continued for me.

    With the main ingredient added, I took a break and wished I had a drink. One thing the tavern still lacked was ale or beer. I''d have to remedy that soon, provided this meal didn''t bankrupt me.

    While the meat cooked, Lady Churl leaned in and said, "Don''t want ta break your concentration, boss, but I been hearing rumors of a dark figure outside the town. Don''t know much more."

    "Hmm," I muttered.

    "Probably ain''t nothing. Thought you should know, is all."

    "One of yours?" Ophelia asked Zyn.

    I looked up at Zyn. He shrugged, but said nothing.

    "As helpful as ever," Ophelia said and rolled her eyes.

    Garin drew himself up and said, "Take us out there tomorrow. We''ll get to the bottom of it."

    "It''s probably nothing," I said under my breath, but loud enough for the ghost to make out.

    It also wasn''t my business. I wasn''t a fighter, nor was I any scout. If the rumors persisted, I''d say something. We had the orcs on our side. We had the town guards in the hands of the entirely capable Alic. Warriors were returning from the war every day. The bandits had been driven off.

    Traders were out on the road. It was going to be a time of peace, and I was here for it.

    I returned to the cauldron, where the meat was sizzling away. The aroma was tantalizing, but I knew we weren''t done yet. "Alright, folks, time for the peppers!" I called out. "Can I get some help snapping and cutting these beauties?"

    Mira and Caden were eager to help. I handed them each a handful of peppers, demonstrated how to remove the stems and slice them into thin strips, and warned them not to touch their eyes afterward. The capsaicin would burn the hell out of them.

    I grabbed one of the red peppers as we worked and broke it open. The pungent aroma hit me immediately, and I couldn''t help but recoil slightly before a wide smile spread across my face.

    "Oh man, these smell just like jalapenos!" I exclaimed, my eyes watering a bit from the spicy scent. "I wish I''d had time to smoke some of these. They''d make amazing chipotles."

    Lady Churl, who was perched nearby, perked up at my words. "Chipotles, eh? Never heard of ''em, but if you''re keen on smoking peppers, I know just the place." She leaned in conspiratorially. "There''s a big batch of peppers growing wild not far from here. Next time you''re out foraging, I can show ya''s boss. Bet they smoke up real nice."

    I grinned at her, grateful for the information. "That would be fantastic, Lady Churl. I''ll definitely take you up on that offer soon."

    Milo and Doan had gone inside to retrieve the simmering broth. They returned with the pot, straining their muscles to carry the sloshing pan. "Milo, can you fish out those ribs before you pour in the broth?" I called out. And see if you can find something in the kitchen to hold back the veggies while you''re at it."

    "I like Milo. He has a big heart," Garin observed.

    Ophelia scoffed. "He''s an oaf. Milo is here trying to secure a job."

    It all came together as the ghosts discussed Milo. I''d felt he was here for more than offering a little help, but a job? I didn''t even know how I would be able to afford to open the tavern, let alone pay employees.

    Milo nodded eagerly and returned to the kitchen to retrieve another large spoon. Soon enough, he had a pile of bones sitting on a platter. Most of the meat had cooked off, but that didn''t stop Urzan from picking one up. He held it to his nose, sniffed, gripped it in two hands, and broke it in half. The big orc put one piece in his mouth and sucked out the marrow and gave a satisfied lip smack before picking up another.

    I grabbed handfuls of tomatoes, onions, and carrots and tossed them into the pot. The carrots would add a touch of sweetness to balance out the tomatoes'' acidity.

    Ragna appeared at my side, a massive lid in her hands. Together, we maneuvered it into place, leaving just a small crack for the steam to escape. The aroma of the chili intensified, and I couldn''t help but take a deep breath, savoring the scent.

    I turned to face the growing crowd of orcs and townspeople, a grin spreading. "Alright, folks, it will need a few hours to simmer. Sorry about the wait, but it will be worth it."

    Urzan groaned, but the waiting crowd nodded and cheered me on.

    ¡°It will be worth it, Urzan. I promise!¡±

    ¡°Varix say worth it! Orc say hope so!¡±

    ¡°Is that a threat?¡±

    ¡°What difference?¡± Urzan replied, but his tusks appeared in what I recognized as a smile.

 Thirty

    The meal continued to fill the air with the smell of roasted spices, simmering tomatoes, and numerous chilis. A couple of townspeople appeared with small wooden barrels slung over their shoulders. They approached the cooking area and placed them on the big wooden table we''d been using to stage the ingredients.

    "These are full of spring ale," one of the men said. "Been waiting for a good reason to crack ''em open."

    Cups were passed around, and soon everyone had a drink in hand. The sound of laughter and chatter filled the air as the stew simmered. I gave it few more swirls with the big spoon and took in the gathering crowd. There had to be thirty or forty people hanging around.

    Roland Hightown approached the gathering, his eyes widening at the sight of orcs and townspeople mingling peacefully. He made his way through the crowd, nodding politely to familiar faces until he reached me.

    "Well, well," Roland said, a mixture of surprise and admiration in his voice. "I must say, Varix, when I sold you this tavern, I never imagined it would become the center of such... unique diplomacy."

    I grinned, offering Roland a mug of ale. "Roland! Glad you could make it. What do you think of our little gathering?"

    "I had heard of the orcs¡¯ help last night, as well as their presence in town. I didn''t expect to see them, eh, up close, so to speak." Roland''s eyes darted between Urzan and Lady Churl. "You know, Varix, if the orcs decide to make homes in the area, it could have quite the economic impact on Everspring," he mused, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "If more orcs and... goblins decide to settle nearby, it could change the entire dynamic of our town¡ªlong-term, of course. Even now, there is skepticism. People are happy now, but are distrustful of the green skins, and may remain so for some time.

    "On one hand," Roland continued, "we could see a boost in trade. These folks would need supplies, after all. And who knows what goods or skills they might bring to the table? It could open up new markets for us."

    He paused, taking a sip of his ale before adding, "But on the other hand, there''s the matter of integration. Not everyone in town will be as... open-minded as you seem to be, Varix. There could be tensions and misunderstandings. And that''s not even considering the potential strain on our resources.

    "What do you think, Varix?" Roland asked, pulling me from my thoughts. "You seem to have a knack for bringing people together. Do you see this as an opportunity or a risk for Everspring?"

    "Honestly? A little of both. The war will be fresh in the town''s memories for a long time. But some of the green skins, particularly Urzan, feel like he and his kind were duped by Morthisal. The dark lord didn''t have a plan outside of conquering everything in his path. I think we''re going to find the other races aren''t content to sit in their own desolated lands and try to grow crops and hunt. They need what the kingdom has to offer. We don''t want them simmering in discontent and setting eyes on our lands again. Better to become friendly now, instead of unfriendly in the near future."

    "How do you know all this, Varix? Has Urzan spoken directly to you?"

    "He did, and he had a good point. What good is a bunch of land overrun by the dark lord''s armies, with crops, animals, and humans destroyed, if it leaves them with more of the same? That being the scorched lands they came from."

    Roland ''hmm''d'' a few times, stroking his chin while he considered my words.

    "Mr. Vel''Naris," Roland said thoughtfully. "You are an intriguing individual. That little bit of wisdom should be imparted to the king himself. Very insightful. Very."

    Of course, Roland didn''t know that I came from a world where so many wars were started and ongoing that they barely made the evening news anymore. I had a fresh perspective, perhaps fueled by too many evenings watching The History Channel when I wasn''t glued to a cooking show, trying to replicate recipes in my little kitchen.

    "You have given me much to think on. Perhaps we could chat another time."

    "Of course. Once we''re open, you can come on anytime for a drink and look at your plaque."

    Roland''s face brightened at the words, and he wandered off to bend someone else''s ear.

    "You know, Varix," Ophelia said. "I have to agree with that man. You have a way with words. Perhaps politics is in your future, after all."

    "Not on your life," I said under my breath.

    Several men and women with musical instruments showed up as the sun began to set.

    Leading the pack was a tall, lanky man with a fiddle tucked under his chin. He was already playing a lively tune. His fingers gracefully danced across the strings. Behind him, a woman with fiery red hair carried a small harp that had a delicate gold frame. Two younger men followed, one with a flute and the other with a set of drums slung over his shoulder.

    As they approached, I waved them over to a spot near the cauldron. "Welcome, friends!" I called out. "We''re happy to have some music to go with our feast."

    The fiddler nodded in greeting, never missing a beat as he continued to play. The harpist set down her instrument and began to tune it with plucking fingers. The drummer wasted no time testing a few rhythms.

    I glanced over at my friends. They looked excited for the music to begin. Even the orcs seemed intrigued, as their eyes roved over the scene.

    It felt good to be here, among these people. My life had been upended just a few weeks ago. Everything I''d had on earth was gone. But here I was, living it up in a medieval town that had a heart of gold. I was even bringing some level of peace to the races, at least locally. The orcs stood off to the side, drinking ale and nodding heads. Even Urzan started stomping his foot to the beat of the drum.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    I moved through the gathering of people, shaking hands and exchanging pleasantries with orcs and townspeople alike. The spring ale was crisp and refreshing, and I refilled my cup more than once.

    As the hours passed, the orcs'' chanting grew louder and more insistent. "Stew! Stew! Stew!"

    With Ragna''s help, we removed the lid of the cauldron. The chili aroma was almost overpowering, and the peppers made my eyes water.

    I took the spoon and spent some time over the steaming pot, pressing the ingredients together to crush the tomatoes and blend them together. Milo looked bored, so I motioned him over, and we took turns finishing the chili.

    Finally, I grabbed a spoon, dipped it into the chili, and blew on it. The eyes around me looked on expectantly. I brought it to my lips for a taste, and then another.

    "That is some tasty fucking chili!" I exclaimed as my eyes watered. "Alright, boys and girls. Break out the bowls. It''s time to say goodbye to your taste buds!"

    Milo dished up for the orcs first, mainly because Urzan strode directly toward the caldron and no one wanted to get in his way, while Caden, Shellen, Doan, Mira, and the others gathered around.

    I stood back and let them have at it. All I could think about was how good a hot dog would taste with a layer of chili. Maybe some Cheetos on the side for good measure.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re winning hearts and stomachs,¡± a familiar voice said behind me.

    I turned and found Seraphina. She had changed into a light green dress, making her eyes sparkle.

    ¡°Hey, Seraphina. You look, er," I took in her outfit, "great. Can I get you a bowl of chili? It¡¯s like stew, but it¡¯s mostly meat. It¡¯s named after its namesake. Chilis. I don¡¯t know why. Uh. Yeah. There¡¯s ale. I¡¯ll get you a cup.¡±

    ¡°That would be lovely, Varix. I¡¯ll try your chili when the line dies down. If there¡¯s any left.¡±

    I handed Seraphina a cup of ale. We found a quiet spot near the tavern wall to escape the lively chatter for a moment of peace.

    "Your chili is a hit, Varix," she said, smiling while savoring the ale. "Will this be the tavern¡¯s signature dish?¡±

    ¡°No. I have something special planned, but I need time to work on the recipe. It¡¯s going to be the kind of thing that brings people from all over,¡± I said and rubbed my chin. ¡°At least, I hope it does.¡±

    I didn''t mention that I had plans to season chicken wings with hot peppers, deep fry them, and serve them with sauce to cool the heat.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what you come up with.¡± She leaned back next to me. ¡°The orcs seem happy. The big one¡­"

    ¡°Urzan.¡±

    ¡°Right. Urzan. He¡¯s on his third bowl.¡±

    I chuckled, rubbing the back of my neck. "I¡¯m relieved it turned out well. The orcs might have cooked me if it hadn¡¯t. Urzan also has a thing for ripping off heads. So I had that possibility to contend with."

    Her laughter rang out, genuine and sweet. "Knowing you, they wouldn¡¯t harm a hair on your head. You''d have them laughing. In a few days, you¡¯d probably be their leader.¡±

    I swallowed loudly at that. Should have seen this body a few weeks ago.

    I leaned back, looking up at the darkening sky. Hesitating before I spoke, I opened up. ¡°Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure how all this would turn out. I''ve been winging it ever since I got here. Um. To Everspring. But having moments like these, where people come together... it¡¯s something I¡¯ve never experienced before. I feel like I belong among these wonderful people.¡±

    ¡°Does that include me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You were so generous when you purchased the gems.¡± I waved my hand at The Shadow¡¯s Respite. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have this place without you.¡±

    Her expression softened, and she lightly touched my hand resting on the table. ¡°I had a feeling about you, Varix. I think you¡¯re creating something special here.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Seraphina. That means a lot.¡±

    Seraphina turned and swayed to the beat, her eyes closed. She looked so carefree and beautiful in that moment.

    "Varix," she opened her eyes and smiled at me, ¡°would you like to dance?"

    My cheeks flushed as I remembered my attempts at dancing with Mira when we arrived in Everspring. "I''d love to, but I''m not really a dancer."

    She laughed, taking my hand. "That''s alright. I''m not, either. Maybe we can stumble through it together."

    We made our way to the open space where others were dancing. I tried to follow Seraphina''s lead, but my feet seemed to have a mind of their own. I stepped on her toes and apologized profusely.

    But Seraphina didn''t seem to mind. She just laughed and tried to guide me through the steps. As the song ended, Seraphina pulled me into a quick hug. I was surprised but happily returned the embrace, savoring the warmth and closeness.

    As we pulled apart, I noticed Mira nearby with a smirk on her face. She walked closer. "Hey, Varix." She leaned in and whispered, "She''s not a work friend, in case you needed it spelled out."

    I couldn''t help but laugh.

    But even as I reveled in the moment''s joy, a nagging thought tugged at the back of my mind. As much as I wanted to pursue this, her, Seraphina, I knew I couldn''t. Not with the secret of my true identity hanging over me like a dark cloud.

    If Seraphina ever found out who I really was, or rather, who I used to be, it would be the end of not only our connection but also the relationship between me and my head.

    For the moment, the ale helped me push this to the back of my mind.

    "Hey, everyone. Can I have your attention!" Doan yelled over the din. Voices quieted down, and the musicians brought their instruments to a halt. Expectant eyes shifted to Doan.

    "That fellow right there," Doan pointed at me, "brought this together for us. He helped save the town from bandits, and even brought in a few new malcontents."

    "Hey!" Urzan yelled.

    "It''s a jest, Urzan. Don''t rip my head off."

    Urzan showed his tusks.

    Others laughed nervously.

    "Here''s all I wanted to say. Varix did this on his own, with no expectations from any of us. As you leave tonight, I''m asking you to please consider leaving a little donation right here." Doan held up a clean bowl and placed it on the table beside the stew.

    "No. No," I loudly protested. "You don''t have to do that."

    A few looked at me curiously, but most ignored my words and dug out coins.

    Before I knew it, the bowl overflowed with a generous assortment of copper and silver coins. A few particularly charitable folks even tossed in some gold sovereigns. Seeing such an outpouring of support left me speechless.

    Unable to articulate my feelings, I nodded my thanks and found a spot next to Seraphina. Together, we settled in to enjoy the rest of the evening.

    As the night wore on, I couldn''t help but think of the kindness of the residents of Everspring and how far I had come from Morthisal''s dark past.

    I wondered, not for the first time, how old Morth was faring in my world. Had my old body survived the event that cast me here?

    It was probably best not to think of him too much, and instead keep living in the moment.

 Thirty One

    After what seemed like the entire village, though it was probably only a hundred or so people, turned out for the chili cook, I was left with a mess to clean up, a goblin who wanted to live under the building, and a couple of brooding orcs who weren''t sure what to do with their lives.

    I didn''t have a chance to count the coins I had collected the night before, thanks to Doan urging the attendees to donate. I took them to my room and put the bowl in a drawer. There was a lot there, primarily coppers, but more than a few silvers. Some gold sovereigns hung around in the mass. I wondered if there was a bank in the village or if the residents resorted to burying money in their backyards like my Uncle Frank. That guy had been off his rocker. After he had passed away, his kids had spent days digging up his money jars. I chuckled at the thought¡ªI guess some habits die hard, even across different worlds.

    Caden had thoughtfully left me with a restorative, which I drank in two swallows. The minty, oily liquid was a welcome relief as it found my belly. The coating down my throat immediately got rid of my urge to vomit. It tasted like toothpaste and olive oil¡ªdefinitely a weird combo, but hey, it worked. Who was I to complain? This was the kind of thing that might result in world peace back on earth.

    Ragna and Doan kindly showed up to help me with the cauldron. Cooking in it had been a hell of a job. Cleaning it was even worse. I don''t even want to think about how heavy the damn thing was. It took the three of us to lay it on its side.

    "I can probably cut you a deal on this if you want to do more large cooks," Ragna informed me as we scrubbed the inside with rock salt and lemon halves and splashed water inside to rinse it clean.

    "Oh yeah? Is this buy one get one free kind of deal?" I joked, earning a snicker from Doan. ¡°Because one¡¯s enough.¡±

    "I don''t want to haul it back. I''ll give it to you for, oh¡­" She stood, bent backward with her hand on her lower back, until a couple of vertebrae popped. "I don''t know."

    "You can always leave it and come up with a price later on. I''ll take it."

    "Just give it to him, mother. When''s the last time you used it?" Doan said in exasperation.

    "Leave off, son. I''ll settle with Varix, in time," Ragna said.

    I did want the pot. It was enormous and could hold a tremendous amount of stew, and it might come in handy if I launched my outdoor side hustle once the tavern was up and running and I was making money. Not a food truck, but more a food wagon. I had plans to set up an outdoor location to sell sandwiches, paninis to be exact, to the lunchtime folks.

    Once it was clean, we left it on its side, and I went at it with some clean rags to get the water out. We wrestled the beast back into place, and I built up a small fire to heat the bottom and then rubbed grease in to maintain its nonstick surface. Take that, Teflon.

    "How old is this thing?" I asked.

    Doan shrugged. Ragna looked up, put her hand under her chin, and said, "Got no idea. It was in the shop when I bought the place. It''s been rolled out for the occasional event, but mostly sits in a corner of the shed."

    "When you figure out what you want for it, let me know as long as it¡¯s not part of my soul. I need that.¡±

    "Make more stew soon!" Urzan yelled.

    Urzan and one of his lieutenants might have left during the night and returned at some point. Or they had crashed out here after a food hangover. They''d both put away a lot of ale, but neither had seemed much affected by the alcohol. It probably took a lot to get those monstrously large dudes drunk.

    "Guys," I said, laughing, and pointed at Urzan''s side.

    He and his friend sat on the ground and tossed what looked like rocks with runish markings worked into the sides. It was clearly some kind of dice game. I couldn''t follow the rules, but there was also a lot of punching involved.

    "What?" Urzan said.

    "Can you lose the weapons?"

    At some point, Urzan and his buddy had both strapped on their belts, which contained an assortment of knives, long blades, and an axe. At least they were seated and didn''t have spears strapped to their backs next to shields.

    "Oh! Orc prepared! Defend Varix tavern!"

    "You''re prepared to scare people off? Sorry to be a Debby Downer, but until recently, orcs were fighting some of the people in the village. And, guys, no one is going to try and break into this place. I don''t have anything worth stealing."

    "Debby Downer?" Ragna said quietly.

    Doan shrugged.

    "Big pile of money here!"

    Urzan looked at me, at Doan, and at his lieutenant. They grumbled something in their guttural language.

    "Varix smart! As always! Smarter than Orc! Not Stronger!"

    "I won''t ever be stronger than you, Urzan. You''re built like you use hobbits to floss your teeth."

    "You speak truth! Urzan have no idea other funny words! Moktar, also remove weapon!"

    Urzan stood and removed his belt. His lieutenant did the same once Urzan snapped something in orcish at him. They placed their weapons together against the wall, and away from where they were playing their game.

    ¡°Thanks, guys! You¡¯re the best orcs around.¡±

    ¡°This is true!¡±

    Urzan and Moktar returned to their game. He picked up his dice pieces and threw them. His friend growled and pumped his fist once. Urzan hauled off, punched Moktar, and looked at his closed fist.

    "What are you guys playing?" I asked them, because my curiosity finally got the better of me.

    "Bloody knuckles! First to have bloody knuckle win!"

    "I¡¯m sorry. You guys punch each other, based on a dice roll¡­¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Not dice! Knuckle!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help it. I walked over to look at the ¡®dice¡¯ and realized they were probably knuckle bones from¡­what? I had no idea, and didn''t want to know.

    ¡°Uh. Okay, weirdos. Carry on."

    Urzan picked up the knuckles, tossed them, and uttered what sounded like an orcish curse. I left them to their peculiar game and went back to work.

    Once we finished with the cauldron, I bid farewell to Ragna and Doan since they needed to return to their forge. I retrieved my coffee mug and headed out to get my daily fix. As I locked the tavern, Urzan yelled, "No need to lock! Orc watch!"

    "Okay, thanks. See you guys later," I said, waving at them. Frankly, I was too scared to ask them to leave my property.

    As I made my way through the bustling streets of Everspring with Milo''s empty coffee mug in hand, a cheese vendor''s cart caught my eye. The wooden cart was adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures, each seemingly guarding the treasure trove of cheeses. The blocks were impressive, ranging from the classic cheddar to brie, allegedly infused with the essence of moonlight. How you got moonlight into cheese was beyond me, and probably beyond the old woman selling cheese. But who was I to question reality here? This fantasy world had an actual hangover cure.

    Approaching the vendor, I inquired about cheesecloth. To my delight, she had a few feet available for sale. I gratefully purchased the cloth and thanked her profusely.

    With my new acquisition, I continued to The Whistling Kettle and ordered my usual coffee. I pulled out the cloth and showed it to Milo. "This is cheesecloth."

    "That''s great, Mr. Varix. Are you planning on making cheese for the tavern?" Milo asked. "I like cheese, but my stomach doesn''t like it so much. Are you planning to make some good stinky cheese? The worse it smells, the better it tastes. At least, that''s what I''ve found."

    I chuckled. "This cloth can be used as a filter. Do you have a pair of scissors I could borrow?"

    Milo rummaged under the counter and produced a pair of old, hand-hammered scissors. I carefully cut a large square of cheesecloth and laid it on the counter.

    Taking the coffee container, I measured a generous portion of grounds from Milo''s container and bundled them in the cheesecloth. I ripped a string from the top, and tightly tied the bundle.

    "Could you swap out my used mug for a clean one and fill it with hot water?"

    He nodded, and poured steaming water into a clean mug. I took the makeshift filter, and dunked it into the steaming liquid, allowing it to steep.

    "Oh, it''s like you''re making tea," Milo remarked.

    I nodded in agreement. "This would work even better if the coffee could be slowly poured over the grounds, allowing it to drip into the cup."

    "Good to know, Mr. Varix."

    "Alright, then." I took my coffee, paused, and impulsively asked, "Are you happy at this job?"

    "I guess. It''s better than cleaning up after pigs. That was my last job."

    "Oink. Oink," I said and grinned.

    "They don''t sound like that. They mainly squeal and sound like you''re killing them. I don''t think they liked me very much."

    I couldn''t help but like Milo, even if he was a little dopey. He reminded me of the character Dylan from Modern Family.

    "If you ever, um¡­" Milo swallowed loudly and looked away.

    "Pardon?"

    "If, you know, if you ever need extra help at The Shadow''s Respite, maybe I could, um, maybe I could come work for you."

    "You know what, Milo? You might be a good fit. I''ll get back to you soon," I said, sipping my freshly brewed coffee. The cheesecloth method was a definite improvement.

    Milo nodded enthusiastically. "Thank you, Mr. Varix. I can''t wait to work for you! Your tavern is going to be the best in Everspring! That Baron guy is going to cry himself to sleep at night."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at his earnest, if a bit dopey, compliment. "Thanks, Milo. I appreciate the vote of confidence. We¡¯ll keep working on that coffee. Have a good day, buddy.¡±

    ¡°You too, Mr. Varix!¡±

    With a wave, I left The Whistling Kettle and made my way through the bustling streets of Everspring. I had one last stop before heading back to the tavern. I needed to close out my room at the inn.

    As I entered, the innkeeper greeted me with a nod, and I made my way up the creaky wooden stairs to my room. It wasn''t much, but it had been a place to lay my head while I got the tavern sorted out.

    I gathered my few belongings and shoved my extra clothes into my bag. As I rummaged through the contents, ensuring I had everything, my fingers brushed against the voyager scrolls at the bottom. I paused for a moment, considering them. Maybe I should burn them, or bury them, just like I should do with the staff. I pushed them back down and closed the bag.

    I pulled Morthisal''s staff from under the mattress. The wood was smooth and cool beneath my fingers. With a sigh, I slung my bag over the end of the staff, feeling a bit like a vagrant as I hoisted it over my shoulder.

    Giving the room one last glance, I returned downstairs and spotted the puff pastries. ¡°Can I have one for the road even though I¡¯m checking out?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Mr. Varix. We¡¯re sorry to see you leave, but The Shadow¡¯s Respite is a lovely, erm, location. Of course you can have a puff pastry. With my compliments.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± I said. I left the key with the innkeeper and stepped back into the bright sunlight. The walk back to the tavern was short and sweet. Inside, I made my way to the small room I had claimed as my own and unpacked my goods, but didn''t disturb the voyager scrolls. I needed to find a place to hide them, and I also had thought of a great idea for the staff during my walk.

    A space under the tavern could have been used for hiding people, or storing items during the war. It was about a dozen feet deep, and the entrance was through a trapdoor under a rug in the back.

    It was Lady Churl who had found it after she¡¯d investigated the place for me, and said she''d be staying the night there. Maybe she could dig a hole and hide the scrolls and the staff. I would do it if she were reluctant, since she hadn¡¯t been willing to dispose of them before.

    I sat on the bed and examined the staff''s crown in the light filtering through the adjacent window. About a dozen miniature, grotesque faces were frozen in perpetual, voiceless howls.

    ¡°You are one ugly piece of crap."

    I sat down, put the staff lengthwise over my lap, and pushed both ends. The wood bent, so I applied more pressure. I figured eliminating it would be easier if I could break it in half. I could bury the pieces miles away from each other. Or I could try burning them. I considered smoking some meat with them, but I was afraid Morthisal¡¯s stench would somehow be attached to the food.

    I pushed harder, but the staff stubbornly snapped back into shape.

    ¡°Stupid staff.¡±

    I stood up, put the end against my foot, and leaned into it. I put all my weight against the staff, but it stubbornly refused to come close to cracking.

    Sitting on the bed, I held the staff in one hand and studied it, running my other hand over the smooth surface. All of a sudden, it felt alluring to me. Why hadn''t I seen it before? It was really quite lovely. The craftsmanship was second to none.

    A tingling started in the palm of my hand, near the cursed ring, and spread up my arm. The ring felt like it was buzzing, sending sharp tingles through my finger.

    ¡°What in the hell?¡± I threw the staff down.

    The floor shook when it struck.

    ¡°Darling! I see you¡¯ve decided to embrace your better half. It¡¯s about time. You know, this entire village could be subjugated in a day. You already have an orc warband at your disposal.¡±

    Ophelia stood in the door, literally in the door, with only half of her body visible.

    "Go away, Ophelia. I¡¯m not going to go back to Morth¡¯s old ways. Not gonna happen. Nope. Never. Got it? Now, why don¡¯t you go downstairs and find a nice barstool to haunt?¡±

    "Oh, darling,¡± Ophelia laughed. "Pick up the staff and remove that ghastly amulet. Embrace the dark. I can teach you a few words. Nothing too complicated. A few to take the edge off, shall we say?" She grinned.

    I took a towel from beside my wash basin and used it to pick up the staff so my hands wouldn''t touch the cursed object, and shoved it under the mattress.

    "Ophelia, if you keep nagging like this, I might start charging you rent."

    "That¡¯s adorable. Remember, I don''t do rent¡ªI haunt for free."

 Thirty Two

    I had a massive list of things to accomplish before opening The Shadow''s Respite. I wanted to start making money as soon as possible, but I knew my limitations. I couldn¡¯t hope to get everything done at once. I had to pick my battles. I had to choose which areas I could prepare quickly to start returning my investment, and that area was right in front of me: the kitchen and the bar.

    Caden had done an admirable job of making functional furniture out of the pieces of broken tables and chairs, but it wasn¡¯t enough to seat more than a half dozen people. I needed barstools, and a lot of them. The L-shaped top could seat at least ten people.

    I also needed more chairs and tables. I''d have to find a reliable woodworker in Everspring. I could use at least six more seats for the bar area.

    I had three functional barstools, currently occupied by dead people. Luckily, I was the only one who could see them¨Cthe dead people, not the barstools. Having ghosts was potentially an excellent way to chase people away from your tavern, so I hoped I remained the only one who knew of their presence. Ophelia had finally stopped bugging me about Morthisal''s staff. I guess she had gotten the message when I ignored every time she tried to bring it up, and had changed the subject to the mating habits of reverse centaurs.

    I fired up the stove and dug out a half-dozen potatoes. Once the stove was good and hot, I shoved them into the oven and left them to cook.

    I considered the oven. Would it be safe to leave it cooking while I ran a few errands?

    "One of you come to find me if the place catches on fire," I told the three ghosts.

    Ophelia waved me off, but Garin said he would be on the case.

    Leaving Morthisal''s staff in the tavern had seemed to work like an anchor for the ghosts. They no longer followed me everywhere I went. I picked up the coffee mug and headed out the door.

    <hr>

    Milo and I experimented with the cheesecloth by doing a pour-over. I needed a funnel to slow down the flow, but otherwise, we were on the right track. Milo was his typical enthusiastic self. I informed him that I still had work to do before I could bring on any more help at the tavern. He seemed satisfied, and we left it at that.

    After leaving the coffee shop, I spotted the confused woman who had tried to give directions to me when I first reached Everspring but had seemed equally lost herself. I had first spotted her near The Shadow''s Respite, and it wasn''t until later that I put two and two together.

    I called out, "Excuse me, ma''am."

    She turned and looked at me, squinted, and asked, "Yes?"

    "It''s nice to see you again. The first time we met was outside of The Shadow''s Respite. You told me about the previous owner, Heron."

    She looked down, then back up again. "Heron. Yes. What a dear he was."

    "I have a feeling he was. Listen. I''m the guy who purchased the property, and I intend to restore it to its former glory. I would very much like it if you would occasionally stop by. You are welcome anytime, day or night. I''ll always ensure you never have to pay a dime, I mean, copper for meals, a drink, or even a room."

    Her eyes widened, and a smile lit up her face. She clasped my hand in both of hers and said, "That is most generous, and entirely unnecessary."

    "Be that as it may. The offer stands."

    "I may take you up on that, Mr¡­"

    "Varix. Varix Vel''Naris. Please call me Varix."

    "Very well, Varix. I''m Henna."

    I nodded and turned to leave, but then I had a thought. "Would you like the picture that hangs in your old room?" I asked her. "The painting of you and Heron?"

    She blinked, and then a tear touched her eye. "I... Yes, I would. I appreciate your kindness, Varix. Most would have thrown it away."

    "I''ll have it ready. Feel free to pick it up whenever you''re ready."

    "I shall do just that. Now, I need to find my way back to the market. I believe it was this way." She pointed down the street, waved once, and then walked off in that direction.

    When I had first seen the painting in my new bedroom, I knew the woman in it looked familiar. It wasn''t until I¡¯d spotted her again that the pieces came together. Knowing I''d reunited Henna with the portrait made me happy.

    I wandered the market, looking for things I might need in the future. It was a lovely morning, with the sun peeking over a pair of mountains in the distance.

    One of my first goals was to start creating hot wings for the residents of Everspring. I was sure they would be a hit, and if they weren''t, I''d eat them. There were a few obstacles, though. I needed a large container to heat the oil and a basket to hold the wings while they cooked. I could bake them, but frying was my favorite way to make them.

    My plans went even further. If I was going to make good hot wings, I''d need some sauces, which would mean experimenting.

    As I wandered through the streets of Everspring, my eyes caught sight of a tall woman dressed in black, with a hood covering her hair. She stood at a crossroads, her posture straight, and her head swiveled left and right. I couldn''t help but feel intrigued by her presence, and I found myself wanting to approach her, perhaps to ask if she was lost or needed assistance.

    However, before I could step in her direction, the woman turned and walked up the street, her movements graceful and purposeful. As she left, a strange, uneasy feeling settled in the pit of my stomach. I couldn''t quite understand why, but something about her presence left me unsettled. Lady Churl had mentioned something about a mysterious figure in black. Was she the person? Who were they?

    I considered going to find Alic and asking him to investigate it, but what was the crime? Someone wearing black was in the village? We had freaking orcs hanging out at my tavern. Alic wouldn''t take me seriously.

    Shaking off the odd sensation, I made my way to the market. I had a few things to pick up and wanted to return to The Shadow''s Respite as soon as possible.

    I briefly considered stopping at Everspring Gem Emporium and saying hello to Seraphina but talked myself out of it. I thought about her a lot¡ªour conversations, her touch, her smile. But cold, hard reality reminded me what would happen if I got too close to someone and they figured out my secret identity.

    With a heavy sigh, I headed out to do more shopping.

    <hr>

    I picked up a bag of fresh eggs, fruits and vegetables, and other essentials at the market. As a last stop, I dropped in on Shellen at The Jolly Cleaver to pick up a couple of pounds of chicken wings. To my delight, Caden was already there, chatting with Shellen.

    "Varix!" Caden exclaimed, his face lighting up as he saw me enter. "Good to see you, my friend!"

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Shellen turned to me with a warm smile. "Varix, welcome! We were talking about your chili. It was amazing¡ªspicy but amazing."

    "Thanks! I''m delighted you two enjoyed the dish."

    "What brings you in?" Caden asked. "Are you going to make a huge pot of stew next? Save me a bowl. Two. One for Shellen, as well."

    I grinned at both of them. "Nah. Not yet. Let me run this by you, though. If I had a wagon set up outside the tavern with quick and hot meals ready, would people stop in and buy lunch from me?"

    "Just out in the open?" Caden asked.

    "Yeah. Like stew, for example. I could set up some chairs for people to eat. Or some kind of meat dish on a bun. You guys tried my onion burgers."

    Caden scratched the back of his head. "My friend. If you had to make onion burgers every day, I doubt you would get anything else done."

    Hmmm.

    "I think that sounds like a wonderful idea," Shellen said.

    "Thanks for the input. It gives me a lot to think about."

    "Did you need some more ground beef?" Shellen asked me.

    "Just picking up some chicken wings for the tavern," I replied.

    "No problem. How many people are you cooking for, so I know how many to get?"

    "Just me, for now. But I''ll be experimenting with recipes. Give me about thirty."

    "You got it!"

    After she packed my wings, I paid for my purchase.

    "It''s so good to see you both. I should get back. I have a pair of orcs and a goblin hanging out in The Shadow''s Respite. I should get back before they wreck the place," I said with a laugh.

    "It makes me nervous seeing the green skins around, but I know it would happen eventually, with our races trying to co-exist. I don''t hate them anymore, but there was a time when I was consumed with anger."

    "I understand, Caden. I really do. I''ve spoken to Urzan at length. He and many other orcs feel like they were seduced and duped by Morthisal."

    "I just hope this isn''t a bad idea, letting them into Everspring. It might be hard on your business, Varix. Just some food for thought."

    "You might be right, but I''d like to see Everspring come together."

    "Ever the peacemaker. That''s one thing I like about you, Varix."

    I bid them farewell and headed back to The Shadow''s Respite. Caden had given me pause for thought. I had hoped the orc''s help with the bandits would have smoothed over the village''s negative feelings, but there was still a lot of work to do in that regard.

    <hr>

    As I walked, I kept an eye out for the mysterious woman in black, but she was nowhere to be seen. The uneasy feeling lingered, but I tried to push it aside, focusing instead on my plans for the tavern and the joy of being surrounded by the wonderful people of Everspring.

    I returned to the tavern, still sipping grounds-free coffee, with a few goodies tucked under my arms. I went inside and deposited most of my purchases in the cooler.

    When I opened the stove, I found the potatoes were nearly done, so I took out the leftover chili that was in a large pot, put it over a burner, and cranked the heat up by tossing in a little more wood and opening the vents.

    ¡°Love what you''re doing to the place,¡± Ophelia said as she looked around the room.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything new.¡±

    ¡°I know, darling. I¡¯m trying to sound encouraging.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ignore her, lad. She¡¯s been in a mood since whatever happened last night.¡±

    Zyn stared on impassively.

    ¡°Yeah, Ophelia. Did you hear that? I¡¯m going to ignore you.¡±

    ¡°Two words, Morth darling. I can show you so much if you learn a few words. Pick up the staff. Allow me to train you.¡±

    I held my hand out and extended it so my palm faced her. ¡°Talk to the hand, Mrs. Sith Lord.¡±

    ¡°Will the hand be more reasonable?¡±

    A slab of wood striking the floor made me jump and practically crap my pants.

    I spun and found Lady Churl crawling out from under the tavern. The goblin looked up, her big eyes reflecting sunlight from one of the windows on the south side. She yawned. ¡°Hey, boss.¡±

    ¡°Lady Churl. I trust you slept well?¡±

    ¡°You gots rats down there.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°S¡®right. They¡¯s tasty.¡± Lady Churl grinned.

    "You didn''t really eat them, did you?"

    "Tha''s a joke, boss."

    ¡°That creature is a menace.¡± Lady Ophelia sneered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask. What was Lady Ophelia Nightshade like?" I loudly asked Churl.

    ¡°She weren¡¯t no friend to goblins, orcs neither. Thought she was a right bitch, meself. But you, I mean Morthisal, liked her enough to keep her around for¡­¡± She scratched her head, looked at her fingers, and counted. ¡°Reckon ten years. Might have been more.¡±

    ¡°It was much longer. This creature should have a better memory.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here, ain¡¯t she?¡±

    I nodded.

    Lady Churl grinned.

    ¡°So what¡¯s we gonna do today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to clean up the place. Do some shopping, and try to find some furniture.¡±

    ¡°I can help. Point me to a bucket and some water.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    She waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Yeah, boss. S¡¯what I used to do, anyhow.¡±

    "That''s great, Lady Churl. Every bit of help I can get is appreciated."

    "Don¡¯t mention it, boss."

    Speaking of help...

    I walked to the back of the tavern and looked out through the window. Urzan and Moktar were slouched against the side of the wall that lined the area around the tavern. Urzan faced the street, and Moktar the opposite way. He had a long blade out and was running it over a stone in his other hand.

    I banged on the window. Moktar glanced up. I lifted my hands to shoulder level in what I hoped he would see as the universal WTF shrug.

    Moktar looked down, put his blade on the ground, and put away his sharpening stone.

    ¡°Swear to god,¡± I muttered, and laughed. "You can take the orc out of the wasteland, but you can never take the wasteland out of the orc."

    I opened the back door and motioned for the orcs. ¡°You guys want some breakfast?¡±

    Urzan rose and lumbered toward the door. Moktar joined him, and they came inside.

    Urzan looked at Lady Churl and gave her a chin-up nod.

    I turned to Urzan and Moktar. "Are you guys hungry?" I asked as I lifted a heavy cast iron pot onto the stove. The pot was filled with leftover chili from the night before.

    Urzan''s eyes lit up. "Of course, orc hungry!" he exclaimed, his deep voice filled with enthusiasm.

    "It''s going to be a few minutes. Why don''t you guys clear some of the broken furniture from the center of the main room while we wait?"

    Urzan shrugged, and with Moktar''s help, they began pushing the heavy pieces out of the way.

    Soon, the rich aroma of the chili filled the tavern, wafting through the air and making my own stomach growl.

    Urzan sniffed. "Good food!" he proclaimed, rubbing his hands together in anticipation.

    I chuckled, holding up a hand. "It''s just leftovers, and there isn''t a lot," I clarified, not wanting to get their hopes up too high. "But it should be enough for a hearty breakfast."

    As the chili heated, I turned my attention to the baked potatoes. I pulled them out; the skins were crispy, and the insides soft and fluffy. I tossed two potatoes each onto plates and split them open, releasing a cloud of steam.

    Urzan and Moktar watched me curiously, their eyes following my every move. "What Varix doing?!" Urzan asked, tilting his head to the side. He looked at me like I''d just sprouted a second head.

    "Just wait," I said with a grin as I carefully scooped out a healthy amount of the reheated chili and plopped it on top of the pile of potatoes. The rich, spicy sauce soaked into the fluffy potato.

    I pulled out a chunk of rich cheddar cheese, cut a few thin slices off, and laid them over the steaming food.

    I slid the plates across the bar to Urzan and Moktar. "Dig in, boys," I said, handing each a fork. "Breakfast is served."

    Urzan looked at the fork and pushed it aside. He picked up half a potato dripping with chili and bit into it.

    "Varix kind! Varix feed orc!"

    I pulled a smaller plate out and showed Lady Churl. She happily took the dish and loaded it like she''d observed me doing.

    "After you''re full, would you and Moktar care to help me around the tavern? Mostly moving and breaking down some of the rotted furniture parts?"

    "Urzan and Moktar help! Orc like break things!"

    "Thanks, guys. We''ll have this place whipped into shape in no time," I said confidently.

 Thirty Three

    I had high hopes we would get this place whipped into shape in no time. We had the tools, and we had the talent! That line from Ghostbusters rang in my head, probably thanks to the presence of my ghostly companions.

    It might have been an exaggeration, but we most certainly had both tools and talent. My largest were a couple of orcs. They were a lot of help, and they insisted on guarding the place, but a week of repairs, buying furniture, and generally getting the place ready to open had seriously depleted my savings.

    I wished I would have taken more gems from Morthisal''s stash when I''d had the chance. Maybe Seraphina would have cut me another deal.

    Over the next few days, I thought about her a lot. Seraphina''s face was breathtaking; her touch made my heart race, and her voice was melodic. She was simply one of the most amazing women I had ever met.

    And yet¡­

    I couldn¡¯t risk being with her. It was suicide. I might be able to make it work initially, but I would slip. The Heart of Shadows would come off eventually, and I would be completely exposed. She would curse me, spit at me, and call the guards. I hated to think of Alic coming for me. The look of betrayal. The quick trip to a headless body.

    I had no idea what would happen then. Where in the hell would I go?

    I¡¯d been put in this body by Morthisal, and I seriously doubted I would return to my old form on Earth. I wasn''t even sure if I was still alive on my home world. Morthisal had told me I had not been dying, but it sure as hell had felt like it.

    If he was indeed occupying Vince Logan, I wondered how his days were going. Not well, I imagined. The thing was, you couldn''t make me go back to my old life for a million dollars. I didn''t miss Earth much. There were a few things like microwaves, cell phones, and Ubers, but this new life beat all of those old simple pleasures.

    I wanted to stop by Seraphina''s shop. See her face and hear her laughter.

    I didn¡¯t dare.

    Instead, I avoided her and threw myself into the tavern preparations. Under my guidance, the orcs cleared all the old, broken furniture. Caden had created a few chairs, leaving a mess of unusable wood. I saved some of it, but the rest wasn¡¯t worth it and became fuel for the stove.

    Churl surprised me with her cleaning skills. She had told me she wasn¡¯t afraid of getting her hands dirty, and she was true to her word. Lady Churl went at sweeping and cleaning with gusto. Soon, we had the entire first floor cleaned up.

    Caden stopped by one day with a wonderful gift¡ªa pair of draw knives. He showed me how to use them on the wood floor. The draw knife was a simple device with two handles, and a long blade angled between them. As the name suggests, it was held in both hands and shaved down the wood. He explained that it would typically shave down single pieces of wood, but using it carefully could smooth out the worst of the floor''s damage.

    He''d also brought a pile of sandstone bricks, which we used to smooth out the rest of the floor. That was how I ended up with a pair of orcs on their hands and knees, sanding down the floor.

    Securing new furniture was a challenge. I¡¯d had to make deals, haggle prices, and then figure out how to transport it into the building. Thank God for orc muscle¡ªthose guys could lift a heavy oak table like it was nothing. Caden knew a few dealers in Everspring, and helped me secure the pieces at reasonable prices.

    I ended up with four mismatched barstools: two with backs, the others with rich red leather over cushioned seats, and three gorgeous new ones. I moved them to the short part of the bar, where customers entering the tavern would see them first.

    Doan and Ragna stopped by when they could to lend a hand. Shellen enlisted Caden to help bring over fresh ice blocks for the cooler. She used her contact to get me a deal. I was able to get new blocks delivered every couple of days.

    I spent hours in the kitchen scrubbing and preparing for opening day. As I surveyed my handiwork one evening, Caden stopped by.

    "Looking good, Varix," he said, nodding approvingly. "Almost ready for the big day, huh?"

    "Almost," I agreed. "But I''m missing one crucial thing¡ªalcohol. Can''t run a tavern without drinks."

    Caden chuckled. "That''s for sure. You might need to make a deal with a trader from Stormcrest Bay. The next time one''s in the village, seek them out. The supply lines have much improved and trade with Everspring is desirable again, with the bandit''s gone."

    "That''s great news. Are the orcs continuing to offer protection outside of Everspring?"

    "They are. I don''t know the deal''s details, but Baron Swiftwood and Alic worked it out."

    "More good news." I clapped Caden across the back.

    "Speaking of the Baron. I was thinking of visiting his new tavern. You know, to scope out the competition and maybe get an idea of what to charge for drinks."

    Caden raised an eyebrow. "Gutsy move."

    "I doubt he hangs out at The Wandering Boar. He''s too inflated and self-important to be among the average folks. Still, I must give him points for working with the orcs."

    Over the next few days, my experiments with chicken wings started coming along. I had tried a number of spice blends and came up with a simple mixture of garlic, salt, pepper, and a hint of dried red pepper flakes. My attempts at oven baking were a mixed bag. The wings sat and cooked on a flat pan, leaving them in a bath of their drippings. They took on less of a crispy texture and more of a soggy texture.

    I needed a wire rack to hold the wings above the pan. The biggest downside to this method was the time it took to bake the chicken wings. Baking took about twenty-five minutes, and no one would wait that long.

    The next method was pan-frying in a quarter-inch of oil. More trial and error brought me close to my goal of having them ready in ten minutes, and they were pretty tasty.

    Lady Churl wasn''t impressed and complained that there wasn''t enough meat on the bones, and she was right. This was all about the future sauces and the heat.

    More experimentation with sauces turned up a few that were quite good. The first was made by purchasing tomato paste from a vendor who created it from scratch once daily. I was thrilled to find her and immediately bought a few bottles to put to the test.

    With vinegar, sugar, salt, dried onion, garlic pieces that I ground into a powder, plus some water, I was getting close to a decent ketchup. More experimentation with peppers resulted in a bright red hot sauce.

    I spent days testing different sauces to find the perfect balance of heat and flavor. Lady Churl and Urzan became my unwitting taste testers, their reactions guiding my adjustments.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Too mild," Urzan would grunt, while Lady Churl''s eyes would water at the spicier concoctions.

    I meticulously recorded every combination in a small notebook, determined to create the perfect hot sauce. After numerous attempts, I finally settled on two versions: a milder sauce with a garlicky kick and a fiery blend that made even Urzan pause.

    Proud of my creations, I bottled them up, carefully labeling them "mild" and "hot." The glass containers clinked as I arranged them on a shelf. I couldn''t help but proudly stare at them. My sauces weren''t as smooth as those mass-produced on Earth. Mine were a little chunkier, thanks to the fresh herbs and spices, and frankly, I preferred them that way.

    One afternoon, Doan and Ragna stopped by to check on their investment. I grinned, seeing an opportunity to test my new recipes on a fresh pair of victims.

    I ushered them in and was happy to see their expressions as they glanced around the tavern.

    The floors were clean, and I''d applied oil to the surface. There were now three tables with chairs at each. It was a far cry from the, frankly, dump I''d walked into over a week ago.

    I had found a lovely tapestry in a storage chest that hadn''t been attacked by moths and hung it on the wall with the worst wear as a cover. The huge display featured an armed knight making his or her way to a giant castle set atop a mountainside. It looked a lot like an epic fantasy book cover from back home.

    I''d picked up a small barrel of spring ale from the man who had brought some to the festival, and we were in talks for more. It would be one of the first drinks I tested. Not the flavor, but its ability to make money. I poured them both a mug and gestured toward the stools. "Have a seat at the bar. I''ve got something new I''d like you to try."

    "Can''t say no to that," Doan said.

    Urzan and Moktar had headed out to meet with their warband. I think they had grown bored "guarding" the tavern and wanted to get out and stretch their legs, and maybe do a little recreational bandit hunting. Possibly scare up some game and have a feast. Whatever the case, it left me with more food on hand than usual. Also, I spent less time babysitting the orcs, which allowed me to do more cooking.

    As Doan and Ragna settled in, I dumped the seasoned wings in egg wash, grabbed a bowl of flour I''d seasoned earlier with my unique spice mix, and tossed a dozen chicken wings in the mixture, coating them evenly.

    The kitchen filled with the sizzle of hot oil as I carefully lowered the first batch of wings into the pan. The aroma of frying chicken and spices wafted through the air.

    "What is that?" Doan asked enthusiastically.

    "You''ll see soon enough. Or should I say, you''ll taste it soon enough."

    "Can''t wait," Ragna put in.

    "The tavern is coming along nicely," Doan said, leaning on the bar.

    Across from him, my three ghostly companions lounged and studied the pair.

    "It''s nice to have company," Ophelia remarked.

    "These are two fine people. I still believe Doan could have easily been a paladin. I sense the goodness in him," Garin said appraisingly.

    I flipped the wings, revealing their golden-brown crust. "It''s getting there. There''s still a lot to do, but we''re making progress. I''m going to try something new in the coming days to make a little extra capital: selling burgers and stew outside. I need to find a wagon to set up on."

    "Wagons aren''t cheap," Doan said.

    "I guess there''s no rent-a-wagon service," I said with a laugh.

    "Sorry? You want to rent a wagon?" Doan called to me.

    I poked my head back out. "It was a joke."

    "We can find you a wagon if you pay a little silver. Not all can afford them; many aren''t being used now that the war''s over. I bet we can find you a good deal," Doan said.

    "Really? Wow. That would be a huge help."

    Ragna asked, "And what about Seraphina? Have you seen her lately?"

    I hesitated, focusing on the wings. "Oh, you know, I''ve been busy here. Haven''t had much time for socializing."

    Ragna''s brow furrowed.

    Using a pair of hand-hammered tongs, I fished out the crispy wings. I divided them between two bowls, but left four on a separate plate. I tossed half in the mild sauce and the rest in the hot sauce.

    I carried the plates of wings to the bar and set them down in front of Doan and Ragna. The aroma of spices and crispy chicken filled the air.

    "Alright, let''s start with these," I said, gesturing to the plain wings. I picked one up to demonstrate how to eat it, but immediately tossed it between my hands, cursing under my breath. "Damn, that''s hot!"

    Doan chuckled. "I think we can figure it out, Varix."

    I grinned sheepishly. "Right, of course."

    They each grabbed a wing and carefully bit into it. Doan''s eyes widened as he chewed. "Mmm, the skin is so crispy! And the flavor... it''s different. Good different."

    Ragna nodded in agreement. "It''s delicious, Varix."

    Doan finished his wing and looked at the tiny bones. "The only thing is, it''s a lot of work for just a few bites of chicken."

    I nodded. "That''s a good point, but this will be more about the experience. Let''s try the easy ones next."

    I placed the bowl of mild wings in front of them. They each took a wing and bit in. Doan and Ragna chewed. Then, they stopped, almost in unison, and looked the little piece of chicken over.

    "By the gods!" Ragna exclaimed, her eyes wide with surprise.

    "This is¡­" Doan didn''t finish, grabbed another wing, and ripped the meat off with gusto.

    I couldn''t help but grin at their reactions. "I take it you like them?"

    "I''ve never tried such a thing," Ragna said with a pleased smile.

    "Wait until you taste these," I said, then placed the extra hot wings in front of them. Doan and Ragna dug in, their faces flushing as the heat hit them. Doan pounded his chest, coughing a bit, but he kept eating.

    "They will taste better once I start making the dipping sauce. It will help cool the heat. So, give it to me straight," I said, leaning on the bar. "What do you think? Honestly."

    "I honestly think this is one of the best things I have ever eaten."

    I continued to ask them questions about the level of heat, garlic, and other spices, but they had very little input to add. Doan wondered if the recipe could be extended to larger pieces of chicken.

    "Of course. Slap a chicken breast with some pickles, prepare it in a roll, and you, sir, have a good time."

    Doan laughed. "I should like to try that, my friend!"

    After Doan and Ragna had left, both sporting a little sweat on their foreheads, which I considered a good sign, I looked outside and found it was late afternoon.

    Lady Churl and I cleaned up the kitchen, and I went upstairs to change my clothes into something a little more respectable. I had a little pep in my step. Seeing Doan and Ragna''s delight upon sampling the chicken wings had put me in an excellent mood.

    Reaching my room, I found the water basin and washcloth waiting for me. The cool water was a blessing as I scrubbed the sweat and oil residue from my face and neck.

    As I dried off, my eyes fell on the good clothes I''d laid out earlier. I couldn''t help but catch my reflection in the mirror. The Heart of Shadows hung around my neck. I longed to take it off, even for a moment, to rid myself of the strange, withering feeling it gave me every time I saw it.

    Sighing, I changed into my nicer attire, smoothing the wrinkles and adjusting the collar. It felt good to look presentable, for once.

    Heading back downstairs, I found Lady Churl tidying up the bar area. "I''m heading out for reconnaissance at The Wandering Boar," I told her. "Need to check out their menu and pricing."

    She nodded, her bright eyes gleaming in the dim light. "Careful out there, boss. Don¡¯t go getting into no trouble."

    I chuckled. "Me? Trouble? Never."

    With a final wave to Lady Churl, I made my way to the door. I froze as I pulled it open.

    There, hand raised as if about to knock, stood Seraphina. Her violet eyes widened in surprise, mirroring my own. Not gonna lie, my heart leaped in my chest at the sight of her. A mix of joy and anxiety washed over me.

    "Se¡­ uh¡­ Seraphina," I stammered.

    "Good evening, Varix. I haven''t heard from you in a few days. I wanted to check in on you and see how the tavern is progressing," she said with a bright smile.

    I couldn''t help it. I''d tried to put her out of my mind, but here she was, and I was again smitten. That may be the only time I will ever use that word, but it was appropriate for this situation.

    "I¡­uh. I was¡­Um." I shook my head gently. "Hello. Sorry, I was just about to sample the menu at The Wandering Boar."

    She grinned, moved to my side, snaked her arm under mine, and exclaimed, "It''s a date!"

 Thirty Four

    Seraphina looked stunning despite wearing casual attire¡ªtan trousers and a long-sleeved top, and a dark corset with green ribbons tied in a neat bow. I tried to think of an excuse to skip going on a date with her, but I found myself tongue-tied by her proximity.

    "I... I''m sorry I haven''t talked to you lately," I managed, my voice shaky. "I''ve just been so busy with the tavern and, um, everything."

    Seraphina smiled, her violet eyes sparkling with understanding. "I know, Varix. You''ve had a lot on your plate. But I''m glad I caught you."

    As we walked toward The Wandering Boar, I couldn''t help but notice people''s reactions. They smiled as we passed, some whispering and waving at us.

    I waved back.

    "What''s that all about?" I wondered aloud.

    Seraphina chuckled softly. "You''re becoming quite the celebrity, Varix. Word has spread about how you convinced the orcs to help defend the village and the incredible feast you put on. Not to mention, you''ve taken over The Shadow''s Respite, and rumors are flying about your innovative food ideas. There is little you can do in Everspring that won''t quickly reach ears because gossip is an easily well traded commodity in Everspring. I''ve heard that some of your recipes are out of this world."

    I faltered in my step, caught off guard by her words. Out of this world? I quickly recovered and tried to play it cool. ¡°That¡¯s an, uh¡­an interesting saying.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just full of surprises.¡±

    We continued to walk together with her arm intertwined with mine. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of rightness, for lack of a better word. Being with Seraphina felt good.

    We reached The Wandering Boar, and I went to open the door for Seraphina. She smiled, her eyes meeting mine. "Thank you, Varix," she said softly as she entered the tavern.

    The refined interior immediately struck me. Elegant tapestries adorned the walls, depicting scenes of heroic knights and mythical creatures. My tapestry of a little knight racing up a mountain toward a castle paled in comparison. A chandelier made from animal horns, lined with several large candles, hung from the ceiling and cast a warm glow around the interior.

    The seating furniture was made from dark wood and upholstered in rich velvet fabrics. Plush armchairs and ornate tables sat near a wall with small tables between them. Several older men sipped drinks while they puffed on pipes and chatted quietly. Along one wall, an impressive collection of stuffed animal heads was displayed. I wondered if the Baron had hunted them himself.

    The bar had a polished surface. It was surrounded by drinking patrons, and their laughter and chatter filled the air. The mood was festive, and I had to admit, I was jealous. This was what I wanted my tavern to look and feel like. Clearly, Baron Swiftwood had spared no expense in establishing The Wandering Boar as the upscale tavern. The attention to detail and the sheer amount of money poured into the place were evident everywhere I looked.

    I escorted Seraphina to a table near the back, where a pair of candles flickered and cast a romantic glow. As we settled into our seats, a server appeared. She was dressed in a fitted, long-sleeved black blouse and a dark gray skirt, which probably allowed her to move swiftly among the bustling patrons. A light apron cinched around her waist had a few stains, probably from a long day on her feet.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jessara," she said. ¡°Would you both like some ale?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a mug,¡± I said, turning to Seraphina. ¡°Same?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like some sweet wine. Bring me something dark.¡±

    ¡°Plum?¡±

    ¡°Delightful.¡±

    Jessara departed to get drinks. I had to admit this was a well-run establishment.

    ¡°So, Varix. How is work progressing? Are you close to the grand opening?¡±

    "It''s been an interesting last few days," I said, my voice stammering slightly. "The orcs have been helping out around the tavern, if you can believe that. Those guys are useful, but they are single minded. They¡¯re convinced the tavern needs to be guarded. Otherwise, I''ve been working long hours preparing everything for the grand opening."

    Seraphina listened intently, her violet eyes fixed on mine. I felt a pang of guilt as I remembered how I''d neglected to see her after the night of the chili feast.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t come to see you after that night," I said, apologetically. "Things have just been so hectic, and I..."

    Seraphina tilted her head to the side, a curious expression. "Did I get the wrong impression the other night, Varix?"

    Her question caught me off guard. I fumbled for the right words, my mind racing. "No, no, it''s not that. It''s just... I''m not sure I can have a relationship right now. The timing might be wrong, with the tavern and everything..." I knew my excuses sounded lame, even to my own ears. The only thing I hadn''t said was: "It''s not you, it''s me."

    ¡°Oh.¡± Seraphina sat back.

    Thankfully, Jessara returned with our drinks, which was a welcome interruption. I gratefully took my mug and tried to quietly gulp it down, hoping for a little liquid courage. Seraphina had laughed at that saying the other night.

    I came up for air and took a few more sips.

    ¡°Want to order some food?¡± Jessara asked.

    I wasn¡¯t very hungry. It came with the territory when you¡¯re tasting recipes for hours on end.

    Jessara recited the menu in a flat, disinterested tone. "We have roasted boar with tubers, mutton stew, and a garden salad with beets and butter rolls. It¡¯s new. The bowl has lettuce and then a bunch of vegetables on top. I¡¯ve never tried it, but it¡¯s getting reviews.¡±

    ¡°Good reviews?¡± I asked her.

    She shrugged. "Oh. There¡¯s one more meal. It¡¯s something new to the kingdom. They¡¯re going crazy for it in the capital. It¡¯s called an onion burger."

    I choked on my ale, coughing violently as the liquid burned my throat. Pounding my chest, I managed to swallow the offending sip, my eyes watering.

    Across the table, Seraphina¡¯s mouth dropped open behind her glass of plum wine.

    "The nerve of this guy," I muttered under my breath.

    Of course, Baron Swiftwood would steal my signature dish and try to pass it off as his own creation. Seraphina had mentioned that gossip was a traded commodity here. I didn''t even blame my friends for discussing my dishes; I encouraged it. How else would I quickly build a clientele?

    The onion burger was my baby. I mean, I¡¯d borrowed the recipe fair and square from YouTube videos back on Earth.

    Seraphina set down her wine glass. "Such an interesting-sounding dish. I don¡¯t know that I¡¯m brave enough to try it. I''ll have the boar, please."

    ¡°I¡¯ll brave it. Bring me the onion burger, please, and leave some pink."

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Pink? You want me to put something pink on your plate?¡±

    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t cook the burger until it''s well done. I¡¯d like it a little pink in the middle.¡±

    ¡°You want raw meat in the middle?¡± Jessara asked and turned to the side to fight her gag reflex.

    ¡°Not raw. Nevermind. Just the onion burger.¡±

    ¡°Alright."

    While we waited for the food, Seraphina and I continued to chat; I found myself relaxing more in her company, and she seemed to have already forgotten that I had tried to blow her off.

    My nervousness faded, replaced by a genuine enjoyment of our conversation. We talked about the weather and the latest gossip, which seemed to revolve around me, but I brushed it off. We talked about our favorite local foods. I couldn''t help but notice how her eyes lit up when she laughed or how gracefully she tucked a strand of hair behind her slightly pointed ears.

    "So, how''s business been at the gem emporium?" I asked, genuinely curious.

    "It''s been quite good, actually. We''re starting to get more traders passing through, and a lot of them need imbued gems. I make them for a variety of reasons. Yesterday, a trader came into the shop and asked for a gem to help him with the weather. I made a clear gem that would change depending on the precipitation around him. It turns blue when rain is on the horizon."

    "That''s amazing. How much warning does he get with this gem?"

    "About fifteen minutes. Enough time to try and seek cover while he determines how much will come down."

    "Sounds like you''re doing great business. Congratulations, Seraphina. If you ever need extra security, I know a few orcs who are itching for guard duty."

    She laughed softly, shaking her head. "That''s very kind of you, Varix, but I have my own protection methods. I''ve placed wards in the store to keep it quite safe. Anyone trying to steal from my store would be in for quite a shock. Literally." She laughed. "You know, it¡¯s been interesting that you keep orcs around your establishment. Some have talked and don''t like their presence in Everspring. Not to mention Lady Churl living inside. It''s brave, I''ll give you that."

    "It''s hard to reason with the orcs. I have politely tried to steer them back to rejoining their warband out in the woods, but the orcs are stubborn. Especially Urzan. He seems to have taken a liking to me. Or as he might say, " I lowered my voice and mock growled, "Urzan like Varix! Orc stay for free food!"

    Seraphina laughed.

    My interest piqued. "These wards you mentioned sound fascinating. Is it the kind of thing anyone can learn to create?"

    "Some have the calling for magical abilities. Mine was, let''s say," Seraphina said, leaning in slightly, "a skill that''s been passed down in my family, but I came upon it more abruptly than simply being born with it. Isn''t it funny how that works out?"

    As she spoke, her eyes drifted to my chest, and I felt a sudden jolt of panic. Was she looking at where the Heart of Shadows lay beneath my clothes? Noticing my discomfort, Seraphina reached across the table and took my hand in hers. She leaned in close, her voice dropping to a whisper.

    "Varix," she said softly, her eyes meeting mine, "I understand you may have a secret. It''s okay. I want you to know that I understand¡ªI do."

    It was all I could do to continue holding her hand. And breathing. My pulse shot up. Did she know? Was she about to turn on me and launch a blackmail scheme? Had she been playing with me this whole time, to pull a "He was Morthisal all along!" move? I swallowed and tried to keep a poker face, but my cheeks were suddenly flushed. No. None of that made sense. My mind raced, and it was all I could do to blink.

    Jessara arrived with our food, saving me from bolting out the door.

    She put the plate of boar and roasted vegetables in front of Seraphina and the burger before me.

    "Another round?" Jessara asked.

    "Yes, please. Oh, I forgot to ask. How much do the drinks cost?"

    "A silver per," she said, then looked up as if reciting something off a UELA. "The drinks are the finest quality in all of Everspring. And you get more in each cup than you would at any other tavern in the village."

    That was at least double what I expected. It gave me a good baseline. As soon as I had a steady source of ale, I would price accordingly. One thing I knew from working in the restaurant industry while in college was that drinks could keep a place afloat, thanks to their markup.

    Seraphina''s meal looked tasty. The meat was drenched in what looked like a thick and succulent sauce. She leaned over and smelled the food. "Delightful."

    My meal was not delightful, but I was glad it took my mind off its current trajectory, which had been headed toward full-blown panic.

    I stifled a chuckle. I''d been worried that the baron had stolen my recipe. All he had taken was the idea.

    The "burger" was technically meat on a bun. A dry chunk fell on the platter when Jessara placed it in front of me. The beef lacked cheese, and they had piled at least half an inch of sliced raw onion on top and then smashed the bun down until it looked like a car crash.

    I picked off the top and examined the interior. There was no sauce of any kind.

    "Huh," I muttered.

    "I''ll share. Yours looks, um, not good."

    I leaned in and said quietly, "I made these for my friends. Word must have gotten around. I''m surprised they aren''t serving a chili knockoff yet."

    "Give them time."

    We ate, and I pushed my fears out of my head and focused on staying in the moment. I was blowing this all out of proportion. There was no way she could know who I was. The best thing I could do right now was finish my meal and figure out a quick exit for the evening.

    I finished my meal by pushing the disappointing burger to the side, unable to choke down the dry-ass thing. Seraphina had long since cleared her plate, and we sat in comfortable silence for a moment.

    "Well, shall we settle up?" I asked, catching Jessara''s eye.

    She approached our table, her face as blank as ever. "Calling it a night?"

    "How much do we owe?"

    "That''ll be seven silver and eight copper. The burger is more expensive because it''s the hot new meal in the kingdom right now."

    I had to bite my tongue to keep from laughing out loud. Hot new meal indeed! I reached for my coin purse, but Seraphina''s hand on my arm stopped me.

    "Let''s split the cost," she insisted. "After all, I did spring this date on you at the last minute."

    I wanted to protest, but her smile was disarming. "Alright," I agreed, fishing out my share of the coins.

    As we left The Wandering Boar, I wracked my brain for an excuse to head home.

    "Well, it''s getting late," I began, but Seraphina cut me off.

    "Would you mind escorting me back to my store?" she asked, her violet eyes twinkling in the moonlight. "It''s not far."

    I hesitated, then nodded. "Of course."

    We walked in silence, the cool night air a welcome relief after the stuffy tavern. All too soon, we arrived at the Everspring Gem Emporium. Seraphina unlocked the door and turned to me with an inviting smile.

    I considered racing back to the tavern, but Seraphina said, "Won''t you come in for a moment?"

    There was something about the way she asked¡ªmaybe it was a sparkle in her eye. Something told me she didn''t have malicious intent. We entered the store, and she turned and locked the door, then closed her eyes for a moment. For a split second, the room lit up, and my skin tingled.

    "Woah! Was that a ward?" I asked her.

    She nodded, grabbed my hand, and quickly pulled me toward the back. We went through a set of curtains and ended up in a small hallway with a door at the end.

    "I should probably get back," I tried to protest.

    "This way. I won''t keep you much longer," Seraphina said, pulling me through the dimly lit passageway.

    She opened the door and ushered me inside. My eyes were immediately drawn to the exquisite chests scattered across the floor, with intricate locks set in each one. I had no doubt they were also guarded by wards. In the center of the space stood a small, circular brown table. Resting on top was a substantial tome, its weathered leather binding adorned with runes. Near it sat a gold box with a small latch. It was covered in little crystals. I wondered what kind of protection it had.

    Positioned before the table was a solitary chair.

    Herbs were arranged on a shelf along one wall, while smaller corked jars containing vibrant liquids lined another. Long, diaphanous silks hung from the ceiling as decoration.

    The room smelled of vanilla and cinnamon, which gave me a craving for a latte.

    "Is this where you work?"

    "It is," Seraphina said. She opened the gold box and withdrew a blue gem almost the size of her palm, closed her eyes for a moment, and murmured words I couldn''t make out.

    A hush fell across the room like we were suddenly in a vacuum, or a soundproof room.

    "What was that?"

    "Just a precaution. I know you have some strange companions around you. I don''t sense them now. They can''t enter this room, and anything we say or do here is completely obscured to anyone, and I mean anyone."

    "What?" I stammered.

    She looked around and let out a little sigh. Seraphina untied her corset ribbon, pulled them loose, and said. "Phew. These things are still hard to get used to. I miss shorts and tank tops, but those would cause a hell of an uproar in Everspring."

    My mouth dropped open. "What?"

    Her eyes narrowed as she studied my face. "Okay, Varis Vel''Naris. What''s your real name."

    I was suddenly baffled, but even as my mind swirled, a few pieces started to fall into place. "Wait. Are you¡­?"

    "Varix. I''m also a visitor here. My name on Earth was Sara."

    "Are you fucking kidding me?" I exclaimed in complete shock.

 Thirty Five

    Seraphina hadn¡¯t just dropped a bomb on me, she had dropped a damn nuke.

    ¡°You¡­you what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m like you. I suspected it the day you entered my store. You said something peculiar. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I was still at a loss for words.

    ¡°You said, ¡®Take it easy.¡¯ Then you started making all these recipes from Earth. Chili? Onion burgers? You stood out, Varix."

    Feeling like the world was suddenly caving in, I pointed at the chair. ¡°Can I sit down?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Take a few breaths. I¡¯m guessing you haven''t been here long. I''ve had more time to acclimate."

    I pulled the chair out. It scraped across the floor. As I sat, I looked at Seraphina in a new light. She was like me? She was like me! Well, not exactly like me, unless she was some evil dark overlordess under that beautiful disguise.

    ¡°Seraphina,¡± I said and blew out a long breath. "Sarah." I shook my head. "How did I miss this? It''s huge."

    "Don''t worry about it. Everything is new here, and how long have you been here?"

    "About a month, give or take."

    "It''s a lot to take in. I was careful and tried very hard not to drop any hints. It was hard. I wanted to rip off my mask and yell: boo! The thing is, I also had to be sure about you. What if you were a serial killer back on Earth?"

    "I''m not a serial killer," I said and laughed.

    Seraphina''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a half smile touched her lips. "That''s exactly what a serial killer would say."

    "You''re probably right. The only thing I''ve ever killed was a few rabbits, but it was for a good cause. We were hungry."

    "Oh god. I love rabbit stew."

    "I''ll make you a pot."

    "I''d love that."

    We stared at each other. My face suddenly felt hot.

    Seraphina cleared her throat. ¡°Can I ask for your real name, and how did you get here?"

    I looked away and lightly shook my head. ¡°Vince. Vincent Logan. I was a, uh, well, sort of a spreadsheet pusher, I guess is the best description. Oh, and I was always a wannabe chef. The way I got here was pretty baffling. I worked at the Columbia Tower in Seattle. I was in the middle of a meeting and getting laid off from my job, and I suddenly felt like I was having a heart attack. I think I passed out, but when I opened my eyes, I was here, lying in a pile of dead bodies in a mass grave, in someone else''s body. I was so shocked when they pulled me out that I faked a head injury and told everyone I couldn''t remember anything about my past. Luckily, they bought it since the war had just ended and there were a lot of injured."

    I didn''t mention anything about Morthisal, his fortress, his body, or how I had traveled with the Voyager Scrolls. I knew I couldn''t keep this secret from her forever, but it simply wasn''t time to pull the Scooby Doo mask off yet.

    ¡°Way to think on your feet.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? What about you? How did you get here?"

    ¡°It was five years ago. I think the woman who used to run this shop was playing with the wrong kind of spells, gems, or both, and accidentally pulled me into this world. It was so confusing, at first, especially finding myself in a non-human body. It took me quite a while to find my way. I wasn''t in the middle of being laid off. But I definitely hated my job."

    "That''s amazing. What did you do back on good old Earth?"

    "I was a junior accountant at a small law firm in Minnesota. I mostly handled billing. I also didn''t care for my job. It paid the bills, and not much else."

    ¡°It was scary at first for me.¡±

    ¡°Same. I was terrified! I still am, on occasion. What if someone found out who and what I was? This is a peaceful world, except for the recent war. But there are people here who hold old superstitions. Claiming to be from another world might not go over well. So, I designed this as a safe place. I can seal it from all prying eyes. Being half-elf has occasionally been challenging."

    "I''m sorry to hear that."

    "Comes with the territory. Which is why you may have trouble with Lady Churl and your orc posse."

    "Do you think there are others like us here?"

    "I have no idea. Honestly, I never thought in a million years I would meet someone else from our world."

    I smiled as she talked. I couldn¡¯t help it. Seraphina with violet eyes, creamy white skin, and hair I wanted to run my hands through. Don''t even get me started on her adorable ears.

    Impulsively, I took her hand, stood, and embraced her. She put her hands around me. We held each other tightly, her head on my shoulder, my face buried in her hair. Cinnamon and vanilla. She shook against me. I leaned over, worried she was crying. She was laughing gently, so I joined her and laughed as well. Our situation was so absurd, so strange, and yet so wonderful.

    ¡°I invented chicken wings today. They were a hit.¡±

    ¡°You did not!¡± She laughed.

    ¡°They''re good. Doan and Ragna thought they were amazing. Did I mention I have plans to open a food truck? I mean a food wagon,¡± I said, barely able to contain my mirth.

    ¡°A food wagon! Are you going to open a chain of food wagons?¡±

    ¡°That reminds me. Someone is cooking my stew a week¡¯s trek from here... He¡¯s selling it... I need to find him and start¡­¡± We were both laughing so hard that I could barely talk. ¡°A¡­ a¡­ a franchise. And my first shop is managed by a goblin named Bleek!¡±

    "Bleek''s Food Wagon isn''t exactly a place I''d seek out."

    "He''s a really nice and really greedy goblin."

    Tears streamed down my face as Seraphina held onto me. She finally pulled away and put her hand on my chest, touching The Heart of Shadows.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Woah!¡± I jerked back and wiped the tears of laughter from my cheeks.

    ¡°Sorry. Vince¡­Varix. We should never use our real names. It''s too easy to slip up."

    ¡°Agreed. On the bright side, I like your name. Seraphina. It feels like it suits you."

    "Oh, stop."

    "I''m serious."

    She sniffed, then looked at my chest again.

    ¡°Tell me about that.¡± She pointed at the Heart of Shadows under my shirt. ¡°I sensed it the day you came into my shop. Something hidden, and yet powerful. I don¡¯t think I have ever been in the presence of such a powerful object."

    Dammit! I wanted to be honest with Seraphina, but this was not the time to reveal who I was beneath my disguise. One step at a time. For all I knew, I''d remove the Heart of Darkness, and she would freak out and blast me with a gem.

    ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t right now. Okay? I¡¯m sorry, but there is one thing I can¡¯t reveal to you. Yet. Not yet."

    She studied my face.

    ¡°Please. I need this, okay?¡±

    ¡°Can I at least, um ¡­ see it? I can feel its power. Show me.¡±

    I had to bite my tongue as I fought back a joke about the innuendo of showing her. She must have caught on, judging by the look on her face.

    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± She laughed.

    ¡°Dammit. I think this is a bad idea.¡±

    "You''re the only one who thinks that."

    "What will you be able to learn if you see it?"

    "Nothing. I just want to study the stone. Someone has placed a very powerful spell inside."

    I hesitated, my fingers hovering over the buttons of my shirt. Seraphina''s eyes were fixed on me, filled with curiosity and anticipation. With a deep breath, I slowly unbuttoned my shirt, revealing the Heart of Shadows.

    Seraphina''s reaction was immediate. Her eyes widened, and she leaned in closer, completely mesmerized by the stone. She stared at it, unblinking, for what felt like an eternity. I could almost see the wheels turning in her mind as she studied every facet of the pendant.

    Suddenly, she took a step toward me, her hand reaching out. Instinctively, I jerked back and quickly buttoned my shirt back up. Visions of Mira almost unmasking me flashed through my head. "I''m sorry," I said, my voice tight. "I can''t..."

    Seraphina blinked, coming out of her trance-like state. "No, I''m sorry," she said quickly. "I shouldn''t have... It''s just, it''s so fascinating. I''ve never seen anything like it." She took a deep breath and looked me in the eye. "Whatever secret that stone holds, Varix, I promise I won''t tell anyone. You can trust me."

    I nodded, grateful for her understanding but still feeling uneasy. My secret had nearly been exposed, and I needed time to think. "Thank you."

    "I hope you''ll allow me to study the stone someday, Varix. I have never seen its like. It is, well, old. Very old. I work with gems every day, enchanting and removing enchantments and occasionally curses, as you know. The thing you wear is powerful beyond anything I have come across."

    "Is it?"

    She nodded and smiled.

    "I understand. I won''t pry until you''re ready to share. And if that time doesn''t arrive, that''s fine as well."

    We stood there awkwardly for a moment; I guess neither of us were quite sure what to say. I shifted my weight from one foot to the other, trying to find the right words.

    Seraphina broke the silence first. "Everything''s fine, Varix. Really. I''m just glad we could be honest with each other about where we''re from. The rest can wait.¡±

    "Okay," I said and stepped closer to her. "It can wait, and I''m sorry, again about being so weird with the pendant."

    "I caught you off guard. I''ll ask next time."

    She stepped closer to me. Only about a foot separated us.

    "Yeah."

    I couldn''t help it. I darted forward and quickly kissed her. She didn''t push me away or smack me, so I had that going for me.

    My feet caught as I stepped back in surprise. "Speaking of asking. I should have. That was impulsive."

    "It was," Seraphina said, face suddenly flushed. "But not unwelcome."

    I gulped.

    "Want to go for a walk and look at the stars?" she asked. "Unless you need to get back."

    I nodded. "I would like nothing better, and there''s no reason to rush back to the tavern."

    "I have one more question. You have some, shall we say, figures hanging around you. Are you aware of them?"

    I held up my hand and showed her the cursed ring. "Yeah. So I was kind of a dumbass. I thought this ring was, I don''t know, nice looking. It had a weird inner glow. It didn''t look like it would fit, so I tried it on my finger. It was like it sensed my skin and closed around it."

    Seraphina took my hand. She held it up and looked the ring over, turning my back and forth. Her lips parted, and she said something that disappeared as if it had been carried on the wind. But we were in a quiet room, which made it even stranger.

    The ring tingled and burned.

    Seraphina quickly reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, clear stone. She muttered something else, which sounded like a different language than the first phrase. Clutching my hand tightly, she put the gem in it and, with both hands, tightened my fingers over it.

    The burning increased, and just when I was about to pull away in pain, the ring suddenly loosened.

    Seraphina let go. My hand opened involuntarily, and the stone fell from my grasp. It was now swirled through with black and gray. Seraphina snatched it from the air and held it in her open palm.

    "What in the heck?" I stared.

    "That thing is¡ªor was¡ªcursed. Just a safety note. Don''t put on strange jewelry unless you know what it is first."

    "Noted." I laughed in relief.

    I removed the ring and suddenly felt a pang. Did that mean I would no longer be able to see Lady Ophelia, Garin, and Zyn? I had seen them before, very briefly, but it wasn''t until the cursed ring was on my finger that they became my annoying companions. I wondered if it was related to the innate power in Morthisal. Was it growing weaker the longer I wore The Heart of Shadows?

    "So the ring''s power is gone?" I asked her.

    "The curse is gone. It should keep providing the same power as before, except you can now remove it at will. That was a nasty piece of work, Varix." Her eyes darted to my chest again.

    "Can we also save that for another time?"

    She gently sighed. "For now."

    "Let''s go see those stars," I suggested, taking Seraphina''s hand.

    She deposited the now black gem in one of her ornate chests, and told me it was for later disposal.

    We left her store, holding hands, and I strolled through Everspring''s quiet streets. The cool night air was a welcome relief. We chatted about simple things. I told her my plans for The Shadow''s Respite''s grand opening and that I was getting close to picking a day during the following week.

    "I need to come up with a dessert. Maybe I can get Lady Churl to collect berries and serve them with cream," I said.

    Seraphina''s eyes lit up. "Ooh, that sounds delicious. You''ll have to let me be your taste tester."

    "You''re welcome to drop by and try anything anytime." I grinned.

    "I may take you up on that, Mr. Vel''Naris," Seraphina said, and looked at me from the corner of her eyes.

    Luckily, a breeze cooled my hot face again.

    We walked, talked, and laughed, our voices echoing off the stone buildings. As we neared the edge of town, we reached one of the wooden guard towers constructed to warn against raids. Thick wooden beams crisscrossed overhead, creating a lattice that supported the elevated platform and the pitched roof above. I''ll say one thing about it: the build appeared to be damn solid. A ladder ran up only one side. A pair of guards waved at us from above as we passed beneath it.

    Just beyond the tower, I spotted a familiar group. Caden, Mira, Alic, and Doan were sitting in a circle, passing around a large bottle of ale. Mira noticed us first, and waved enthusiastically.

    "Hey, you two! Come join us!" she called out.

    As we approached, still hand in hand, Mira pointed at us with a big smile. "I knew it all along! Didn''t I tell you guys?"

    Caden chuckled, raising the bottle in a toast. "Well, well. Congratulations, you two!"

    Doan and Alic joined in, offering their good-natured congratulations. My face grew warm for the hundredth time that night, but Seraphina just squeezed my hand and smiled.

    "Thanks, everyone," Seraphina said, her voice warm. "It''s nice to be welcomed so kindly."

    "Any friend of Varix, is a friend of ours." Mira grinned.

    Alic scooted over, making room in their circle. "Pull up some grass, you two. There''s plenty of ale to go around."

    Seraphina and I sat together, our shoulders brushing. At that moment, I knew I never wanted to return to Earth. Morthisal could rot in my old body for all I cared.

 Thirty Six

    I awoke in a good mood and lay in bed for at least half an hour, just going over the date I''d had with Seraphina last night. I couldn''t help but smile as I thought about her gentle laugh and the way she looked at me from the corner of her remarkable eyes. Best of all, she was like me! Okay, mostly like me.

    Note to self: Invent showers because I needed a cold one.

    I wouldn''t be able to see her during the day. Seraphina had a big job that required her to spend most of her morning and afternoon researching a new gem technique. I didn¡¯t understand exactly what was involved, and didn¡¯t need to. She and I made a date to hit the market the day after. I needed to shop for a few more pots and pans and at least one more baking sheet. The kitchen had come stocked with some items, but a few were so old, they were barely usable.

    I came downstairs, stretched, and thought about heading out for my morning coffee. Note to self: Invent instant coffee.

    Lady Churl must have heard me. The trap door banged open, and she stuck her head out.

    ¡°Eh, boss. Late one, eh?¡±

    ¡°I had a date.¡±

    ¡°That one with the funny eyes?¡±

    ¡°You think she has funny eyes?¡±

    ¡°Them colors is peculiar, is all.¡±

    ¡°I think they¡¯re beautiful. Suits her creamy skin. Did you notice how perfect her hair looks? Her eyes can be so animated. It¡¯s like when you look at a¡­¡±

    Lady Churl waved me off. ¡°Yer smitten. Well, tha¡¯s great, boss. But wossit matter? We need to open this place. Time for all that later.¡±

    I had to hand it to Lady Churl for smacking me upside the head with a little dose of cold hard reality. She was right. There was a lot to do, and not a lot of time to do it. I was losing my shirt with this place. There was so much to do before the funds ran out. Luckily, a few plans should come together today. A way to begin making money while renovating this place was within reach.

    "I hope you''re not jealous."

    "What''s there to be jealous of? Yer not a lot to look at, no offense, and all."

    I barked a laugh at that.

    "Anyways. I got a fire goin'' in the stove so''s you can make us some food.¡±

    I thanked Lady Churl for her initiative in getting the fire going in the stove so early. She waved off my gratitude, stating bluntly, "I don''t need initiative when I''m hungry, boss."

    Fair enough. I placed a cast iron pan on the stove to heat, began rummaging through the fridge for breakfast ingredients, and grabbed five eggs while I was at it.

    Cracking them in a bowl, I hit them with a fork and whipped them for a few seconds before adding a pinch of salt. Returning to the fridge, I pulled out a chunk of sausage and a couple of mushrooms that needed to be cooked soon. As I reached for a half onion, Lady Churl coughed pointedly behind me.

    "Right. No onions."

    "Save ''em for the customers. They seems to like ''em."

    I also removed a few scallions and laid them on the cutting block. "Don''t worry; I''m only using the green parts for color," I assured her.

    She shrugged. "Suit yerself, boss. Don''t see why color''s needed."

    "It''s like a garnish. It makes the meal look more inviting."

    "Yeah? I''m gonna invite it to my stomach!" Lady Churl slapped her midsection.

    I chuckled and returned my attention to the heating pan. Holding my hand over the cast iron, I deemed it hot enough and poured in a little oil. Using a rag to hold the handle, I tilted it back and forth and side to side to spread the oil evenly. As an afterthought, I tossed some rolls on the stovetop next to the burner to warm.

    I chopped the sausage and mushrooms into small pieces and threw them into the hot oil to heat through, and the diced mushrooms were next. The smell of sizzling sausage soon permeated the kitchen. I then cut up the half tomato, glancing at Lady Churl for approval. She shrugged again, seemingly indifferent; at least she didn''t gag like when she¡¯d spotted the onion.

    I had some fresh spinach. After chopping off the stems, I put a generous handful in with the sausage and tossed the tomatoes on top.

    While the spinach wilted and cooked down, I pulled out a hunk of white cheese, placed it on the board, and shaved off a few long pieces.

    Suddenly, I realized there was something missing, but it wasn''t an ingredient. I glanced at my finger. The ring. No wonder it had been so quiet in the kitchen!

    I quickly retrieved the ring from my pocket and slipped it back on. The ghostly figures of Lady Ophelia, Garin, and Zyn appeared on their usual barstools, and none of them looked pleased. Even Zyn, with his impassive face, might have worn a frown.

    "Why have you been ignoring us so blatantly?" Lady Ophelia demanded, her ethereal voice tinged with irritation. "And where were you last night?"

    "I was at this new place called Nonya. Have you heard of it?" I asked Ophelia.

    "I have not heard of this place.¡±

    "Nonya business."

    Garin laughed and slapped the bar top, but his hand passed through. "That''s a good one, lad."

    "Is that supposed to be amusing?" Ophelia asked.

    "I thought it was pretty funny."

    "Thanks. I learned all my dad jokes from the master."

    "Pardon?"

    "Dad jokes. They''re the goofy jokes your dad makes up on the fly."

    Ophelia tossed her head back. "My father was too busy keeping the order of The Clan of the Umbral Enclave in line to make jokes. His support of your former self was unwavering. I rarely saw him, and when I did, he was never one to joke."

    "He sounds like a delightful dad." I rolled my eyes.

    The spinach was good and wilted, and the tomatoes were sizzling. I poured in the eggs and cooked them for a few seconds before gently moving them around. Holding the pan''s handle with the rag again, I tilted the pan, pushed the eggs to the side, and let the uncooked egg run onto the hot part of the pan.

    When the eggs were firm but still glistening, I threw the cheese on top, opened the stove''s wood box, shoved the pan next to the smoldering wood, and closed it.

    Lady Churl busied herself, getting down a few clean plates and forks. She laid them out on the prep table.

    After about a minute had passed, I opened the firebox and used the rag to extract the scramble.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Hmm. Smells good, boss."

    I tilted the pan so she could get a look inside. "Look at that cheese. Yum." My mouth watered.

    Lady Churl nodded enthusiastically. "A little dark and melty."

    "Yep. Just like my old worse half.¡±

    "Oh, Morth? Weren¡¯t never seen him melt.¡±

    ¡°I guess it''s more his general ugliness."

    ¡°Can''t say as I thought he was bad to look at.¡±

    "Really? He looks like a deflated prune."

    "Eh." Lady Churl shrugged.

    "I haven''t mentioned to Seraphina the body I''m occupying." I changed the subject.

    "Yeah? Seems like a smart move, boss. She finds out? You and her ain''t gonna be no more. Reckon they''d string ya up for hiding out pretending to be some nice guy cook."

    I wasn¡¯t pretending, but they wouldn¡¯t see it that way. "That''s not a pleasant thought."

    I dished up the food, giving Lady Churl the largest portion. She was a skinny goblin, but could eat like a damn orc. With the pan still hot, I tossed a chunk of butter in. As it melted, I took the mostly heated buns, split them in half, laid them on the simmering butter, and pressed down.

    The pan was already so hot that it took less than two minutes for the butter to soak into the bread and crisp the edges.

    "All we need is a cheap juicy steak, which would be upscale diner food."

    Lady Churl took her plate and the fork and took a bite. The still steaming foot would have burned my mouth, but she savored it.

    "Right, good flavor. Needs more a them shrooms. Reminds me. I''ll go out foraging tonight."

    "You don''t want to go during the day?"

    "Nah. Too many humans givin¡¯ me funny looks. One tried to chase me away. Can''t says I blame ''em."

    "I''m sorry you have to put up with that, Lady Churl."

    "I think you should follow suit and chase that thing away as well." Lady Ophelia sneered.

    I removed the ring, and the ghosts disappeared. I muttered, "It''s a Christmas miracle, and I don''t even know what month we''re in."

    Lady Churl shoveled some of the egg scramble onto her bun and ate it in a couple of bites.

    ¡°Boss. That¡¯s real good.¡±

    I threw some sliced scallions and put a little homemade hot sauce on my food, and offered Lady Churl the bottle. She happily splashed a healthy dose on her breakfast.

    I grabbed a fork, looked at the barstools, smiled, thanks to the silence, and dug into my food. I wouldn¡¯t do this to them all the time, but it was nice not to see and hear them right now.

    Lady Churl stayed inside while I got to work on a few things from my to-do list. She wanted to work in the kitchen and clean the pans and dishes. Who was I to argue? I would have to start paying her with more than meals, soon.

    I stepped outside The Shadow''s Respite, and took a deep breath of the crisp morning air. The sky was a brilliant blue, dotted with a few white fluffy clouds that drifted lazily by.

    Out front, the old sign creaked gently in the breeze. I¡¯d have to get that refinished and painted soon. While I was at it, I needed to figure out a way to put up some grand opening banners. And figure out where to obtain said banners.

    The aroma of freshly baked bread filled the air from a nearby bakery. It nicely mingled with the earthy scent of herbs from a passing herbalist''s cart. I waved at the vendor, and she waved back. I¡¯d done a fair amount of business with her. She had an excellent selection of herbs, spices, and different teas. Seraphina seemed like she would like tea. I¡¯d have to inquire about her preferred drink, and stock up.

    Townspeople bustled about their day, some nodding politely as they passed. A group of children chased each other down the street. Their laughter echoed off the buildings as they raced past. The rhythmic clanging of Doan and/or Ragna on the blacksmith''s hammer echoed almost as loud as the children¡¯s braying laughter.

    I made my leisurely way back to the tavern. A man named Paxton was supposed to stop by later in the day with some alcohol samples for me to try. Caden had spoken to Paxton about me and my new tavern. Paxton wanted to become one of my suppliers.

    While I waited for him, I continued work in the back.

    I moved the stones around in the fire pit that had been constructed for the massive chili meal I¡¯d made a few nights ago.

    A familiar face appeared. She looked up and down the street, then scratched her head. Under one arm, she had a basket with a blanket covering whatever was inside.

    I stood up and called for her.

    She looked around, spotted me, smiled, and waved. Henna put her hand on the basket, turned, and walked up the road toward me.

    I greeted her warmly and asked if she would like to pick up the picture of her and Heron that hung in my new bedroom.

    ¡°Oh yes. I most certainly would. Thank you so much for your consideration. As I said before, most would have thrown it away.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it. Won¡¯t you come in?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    I held the door open for Henna. She stepped into The Shadow¡¯s Respite and looked around, and smiled. ¡°This is wonderful. You¡¯re really whipping this place back into shape.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. It wasn¡¯t all me. I¡¯ve had help from some friends. If you''d like to wait here, I¡¯ll go and get your picture.¡±

    "That would be lovely. I have something for you as well."

    "You do?"

    "Yes." She nodded, and patted the basket.

    "A gift? How thoughtful. Just a moment, and I''ll bring your picture down."

    I walked upstairs and went to my new bedroom. The portrait was about three feet wide. I had to wrestle it off the wall because it had been placed on a couple of long nails driven deep into the wall. I set it down and sighed. Now, there was a clean spot where it had hung. This entire room needed to be cleaned with soap and hot water, but that was a battle for another day.

    The unmistakable sound of a hissing cat greeted me as I returned downstairs.

    ¡°Was that a¡­?¡±

    Before I could finish my sentence, I was greeted by an interesting scene. The cat, a little demoness who couldn''t be more than a couple of months old, with orange fur and big green eyes, stood with its back arched and fur standing on end. Similarly, Henna was in a state of fright. The cause? One Lady Churl.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything¡¯s fine. This is my friend," I told Henna.

    She looked at me, then at Lady Churl. To her credit, she waved and tried to look friendly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a¡­¡± Henna said.

    ¡°Yeah. A goblin. She¡¯s been helping me since before I got here. Her name is Churl."

    ¡°Lady Churl, if it pleases ya,¡± Churl said and performed a little curtsey for Henna.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the cat?¡± I asked Henna.

    ¡°Oh. She''s your new rat catcher. Roland Hightown mentioned you needed one. She has no name, but she¡¯ll keep the place clean.¡± Henna said, keeping one eye on Lady Churl.

    "I ain''t gonna bite cha," Lady Churl said. "Someone''s gotta keep this one in line." She jerked her thumb at me.

    Henna''s eyes widened. She quietly laughed.

    The cat sat down, apparently forgetting all about Lady Churl, lifted a paw, and cleaned it.

    ¡°I have never seen one this close up before,¡± Henna said as she stared at Lady Churl.

    ¡°I seen plenty of you lot,¡± Lady Churl replied in a flat tone.

    Henna cracked a smile, and then uttered another laugh.

    ¡°She¡¯s great to have around. Always cracking jokes,¡± I interjected, glad the tension was out of the situation.

    Henna nodded and put her hand on top of the basket. I wondered how many cats she was running around and dropping off like little bombs today.

    "I don''t even know what to feed a cat," I said honestly, since there weren''t exactly any pet stores nearby.

    "You feed it rats and mice," she said, leaned over, and petted the cat. The cat ducked its head and wandered away. Hmm.

    I handed Henna the picture. She thanked me and gave the tavern one last look.

    "Nice ta meet cha," Lady Churl said, and went back to work in the kitchen.

    ¡°Thank you for the cat." I think, I didn''t add.

    "Yes, yes. No problem. Now, where is the market? I need to buy some things for my friend Mazine."

    I followed her to the door, opened it, and escorted her out. After walking her to the main street, I pointed in the direction she needed and said, "Go that way. Don''t take a side street. Don''t go left or right. Follow it straight ahead."

    "Yes. That is the way. Thank you," she said. Carrying the picture in her free hand, she nodded at me and set out.

    Henna had gone about halfway down the street when she paused and took a right, because, of course, she did.

    I sighed and considered following her and putting her on the right track again.

    A black figure appeared at the end of the street. They lifted their head, but I couldn''t see through their hood. Even bathed in shadow, I felt eyes on me.

    Alright. I was tired of this stalker. The next step was to get Seraphina involved. Maybe she had a clue who was out there.

    A voice in the back of my head whispered, what if it''s Thalindra?

    But why would she be looking for me?

    The staff. It had to be the staff!

    Then again, it could be the Heart of Shadows.

    But that begged one question. If it was Thalindra, why hadn''t she stolen the staff in the first place? She had been in the treasure room before me, so she would have had every opportunity to raid the place, unless she had been in too much of a hurry to properly raid it.

    I thought back to that day. It was Lady Churl who had picked the staff off the wall and handed it to me. There had been others. Maybe Thalindra hadn''t been able to figure out which one to take.

    This required help. I would need to consult with my three ghostly companions.

 Thirty Seven

    I shook my head, trying to dispel the fear that Thalindra might be stalking me, searching for Morthisal''s staff, me, or even the pendant.

    Maybe it wasn''t her, and I was being paranoid. Maybe it was just a rando wandering around town looking for a free drink or a brothel.

    I knew I should have taken better steps to get rid of the staff. I should ask around to find out if there was a pit I could drop it in. The thought once again of burning the damn thing out in the woods again sprang to mind. I considered the possibility of having to confess to Seraphina the truth about me sooner rather than later.

    Lost in these troubling thoughts, I was suddenly surprised at the sight of Old Man Guslan, leading a horse that pulled an empty cart. The wooden wagon looked sturdy, with high sides and a canvas cover. The wheels were iron-rimmed. The cart showed signs of wear and tear, but it appeared to be well-maintained.

    "Guslan!" I called out, genuinely happy to see the older man. "So you''re the one with the extra wagon?"

    He nodded, his weathered face crinkling into a smile. "Heard you needed one. You was willing to rent it out from me, but I''ll tell you the truth, lad. I can''t use it no more. If you''d set aside a meal for me from time to time, you can use this for as long as you like."

    I gulped, touched by his kind offer. "You''re welcome to a meal anytime you wish, Guslan. Thank you so much, my friend."

    "It''s nothing. This cart has seen a lot of miles. But my days on the road are far behind me. Better being put to good use instead of taking up room in my barn.¡±

    He worked the horse around the street until the wagon could be backed into the open area. A low fence ran along the road, and I suspect that''s where customers used to secure their horses. The fence had also fallen into disrepair. The war had pulled so many people away from this area that the tavern probably hadn''t had visitors in at least five or six years.

    He unhitched the horse, and patted the mare''s side warmly. She whinnied, and Guslan pulled an apple from his pocket and offered it to her. The mare took it eagerly.

    Old Man Guslan spoke for some time about Everspring and his hopes for the town, which involved a return to trade and frequent travelers bringing their tales of distant lands.

    "Stories, in truth, are the true currency of our realm. You keep that in mind and keep the fires burning in The Shadow¡¯s Respite. It''ll help rebuild this community and bring in fresh blood. I''m counting on you, Mr. Vel''Naris."

    "I appreciate the confidence. I will do my best to live up to expectations¡ªnot just yours, but mine as well," I told him. We shook hands warmly.

    "That''s the best anyone can hope for."

    Guslan clapped my shoulder and then departed, leading his old horse back up the street and leaving me with the cart and a sense of community I hadn''t realized I was cultivating.

    As I headed for the tavern door, another visitor rolled up to The Shadow¡¯s Respite with a hand-drawn cart and a number of clinking bottles in boxes. I¡¯d almost forgotten that I¡¯d had an appointment with an alcohol vendor.

    She was probably in her mid-thirties with brown eyes and dark hair tied back, but a few strands framed her face. The woman wore a mix of durable fabrics, a leather apron, scuffed work boots, and a light brown shirt. She nodded and smiled at me. ¡°Good ¡®morrow. I¡¯m Fie Vinter. I understand you¡¯re looking to reopen the place.¡± She inclined her head at The Shadow¡¯s Respite.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her name. Fie Vinter, a purveyor of spirits - it seemed almost too perfect.

    "Something amusing, sir?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Varix Vel¡¯Naris. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± I replied. I shook my head, still smiling. "Just appreciating the aptness of your name, Ms. Vinter. It''s a pleasure to meet you."

    She grinned, clearly used to this reaction. "Ah, yes. I''ve heard that one before.¡± She looked The Shadow¡¯s Respite up and down. ¡°Lovely place. Used to come here with my pa. Old Heron was a kind man, but he had a temper. I once saw him chase a man out for cursing at Heron''s wife. What was her name¡­?¡±

    ¡°Henna. She left me a cat.¡±

    Fie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a fine pet to have in a tavern.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. I haven¡¯t picked out a name yet. In fact, I don¡¯t even know where the little kitty is right now.¡±

    ¡°Probably exploring and finding the best places to sleep during the day. Boy or a girl?"

    ¡°I bet you¡¯re right. I haven¡¯t had a cat since I was a kid. I don¡¯t even know if it''s a girl cat.¡±

    ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t help with your feline problems,¡± she said brusquely. ¡°Now, shall we get down to business?"

    ¡°Sure. Sorry. I¡¯m just rambling today.¡±

    Fie gestured to the boxes in her cart. "It''s best if we take these inside. You can sample the drinks and tell me what you''d like to buy, how much you''d like to buy, and how often you''d like to buy. I make some of these. Others are procured. Some are easy to get, some are harder. If I have an idea regarding your needs, I''ll do my best to get or keep it in stock."

    I nodded, reaching for one of the boxes. "Sounds perfect. Let''s go inside."

    She carried the box through the door and deposited it on the counter.

    Once inside, Fie began unpacking the bottles onto the bar. "Now, these are full-size bottles, but they only contain small samples. Enough for you to get a good taste of each."

    I counted about a dozen different drinks. The variety was impressive, and I found myself eager to try them. But only a sip. There was enough alcohol here to get me plastered for the rest of the day.

    Fie detailed the contents of each bottle: "First up, we have Moonbeam Mead. It''s a honey wine infused with starflower essence, which gives it a slight shimmer and a subtle floral aftertaste."

    She moved on to the next bottle. "This is Iron Forge Whiskey. Aged in barrels made from fire-resistant wood. It''s got a smoky flavor with a hint of cinnamon."

    As she continued, I found myself taken with the names. There was Elven Twilight, a deep purple wine that supposedly changed flavor depending on the phase of the moon. Pixie''s Giggle promised to leave drinkers feeling light and bubbly. I pulled the bottle out, popped the cork, and sniffed. It was close to gin, but had more of a citrus flavor. I¡¯d put it somewhere between Hendrick''s and lemon-infused vodka.

    One bottle caught my eye¡ªa vibrant blue liquid that seemed to swirl on its own. "And what''s this one?" I asked, pointing to it.

    Fie''s eyes lit up. "Ah, that''s Ocean''s Heart Rum. It''s made using water from the deepest part of the Sapphire Sea. They say you can taste the adventure of the high seas in every sip. I don''t know about all that, but it''s smooth and strong."

    ¡°Wait. Seawater?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s first distilled.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    She continued through the list: Dragonbreath Brandy, a fiery spirit that lived up to its name, Fae Dew, distilled from rare mushrooms, and Thundercloud Stout, a dark beer that crackled with tiny sparks when poured.

    There was Siren''s Song, a pearlescent green liquid said to inspire creativity. Mage''s Potion Liqueur, a sweet concoction that allegedly changed color based on the drinker''s mood; and Troll''s Tonic, a surprisingly refined drink made from mountain herbs that looked suspiciously like bourbon.

    As Fie finished her explanations, she turned to me with a smile. "Take your time, sample them all. Put together what you''d like, and we can meet in a few days to finalize the order."

    I nodded, already coming up with ideas for interesting drinks that would fit into The Shadow''s Respite''s theme. "Thank you, Fie. This is quite the selection."

    "Take this," she said and handed me a sheet of paper with the names and prices hand-printed, as well as her discount rate for buying in bulk. While some of the drinks sounded good, they''d have to wait until I wasn''t close to being broke. Siren''s Song, for one, was one gold per bottle!

    "Enjoy, Mr. Vel''Naris. I look forward to hearing from you soon."

    "Yes. I''ll be in touch. Thanks for bringing all the samples out. I''ll put them to good use.¡±

    "I''m sure you will. Careful with that Moonbeam Mead. It''s subtle. You''ll barely notice until you''re seeing double."

    I laughed. "I''ll keep that in mind."

    If I were going to go through all of these, I''d need to ask Caden for the name of the herbalist store that sold restoratives.

    As Fie left, I returned to the array of bottles before me. It was time to start tasting, to figure out which of these fascinating drinks would grace the shelves of my tavern.

    A thought struck me as I reached for the first bottle, the Moonbeam Mead. I should probably find someone to help me taste these. After all, I didn''t want to end up drunk before midday. I chuckled, imagining trying to explain to Fie that I couldn''t remember which drinks I liked because I''d sampled them all alone.

    Still, a nip couldn''t hurt, and it would help me understand what kind of drinks to mix up. I''d already purchased a few bottled fruit juices in preparation for testing mixed drinks.

    Taking a bottle of freshly squeezed orange juice out of the fridge, I poured a little into a glass, added a small amount of Pixie''s Giggle, and swirled it around. I took a sip and grinned. It was close to a screwdriver but had a hint of pine, and something sweet, like cranberries.

    It was still missing something.

    With a bit of liquid encouragement in me, I reached into my pocket and slid the ring onto my finger. Take that, Bilbo Baggins.

    In a blink, my three ghostly companions appeared on the barstools.

    Lady Ophelia crossed her arms and glared at me. Garin eyed my drink. He looked like he wanted to lick the glass; I couldn''t blame him. Being dead must be a drag as you watch others go about their lives, eating and drinking whatever and whenever they pleased. Zyn gave me a single nod before returning to his meditation.

    "My apologies," I said, trying to sound sincere. "I couldn''t concentrate on all the voices and needed a little quiet."

    "It looked to me like you smugly took off the ring."

    I shrugged at her. "Don''t take everything so personally, Ophelia. Oh, and while I have you here. Why are you suddenly tied to the ring? I saw you before I the cursed thing got stuck on my finger."

    "It''s a cursed ring, darling. Did you expect it only to work when you wanted it to?"

    "What?"

    "You are Morthisal under that wretched body. He may have cursed the ring, or maybe it was cursed by someone close to him as a jest. You had the curse removed. I suppose you''ll never know for sure."

    "Hmm," I grumbled. "At least removing it gives me a little peace and quiet."

    Garin nodded, his ghostly armor clanking silently as he moved. "Understandable, lad. Sometimes a man needs solitude, especially when certain company leaves much to be desired." He pointedly looked at Lady Ophelia, who rolled her eyes dramatically.

    "Oh, please," Ophelia scoffed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "The righteous paladin Garin Thorneblade seems to have plenty of desire. Just not for solitude, I''d wager."

    To my surprise, Garin let out a booming laugh that seemed to shake the very foundations of the tavern, even though I was the only one who could hear it.

    "I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again. Get a room, you two."

    I took another sip of my drink. The flavors swirled around my mouth. "This is really good. It''s a mix of Pixie''s Giggle and orange juice."

    "We saw you make it," Ophelia said dryly.

    "Right. I''m a little distracted." I lowered my voice. "I think Thalindra, the sorceress who was there the day I... well, the day I assumed you-know-who''s identity... she might be in Everspring, looking for me."

    "Describe her," Zyn said.

    "Kinda like her." I pointed at Ophelia. "But alive, and with even more evil than Ophelia, if you can imagine.

    "I beg your pardon!" Ophelia demanded.

    "She''s been stalking me around town. I''ve observed her dressed in black and wandering several times, and she keeps finding me."

    "You saw her recently?" Zyn''s asked in his clipped speech.

    "Outside and down the road that way." I pointed. "They were there just a few minutes ago."

    Zyn stood and quickly moved toward the entrance without a word. He stepped through the door and disappeared.

    "Thanks, Zyn," I called after him, even though he probably couldn''t hear me.

    Zyn hadn''t been gone for long when I decided to make the most of the moment. Figuring he''d be away, I opened the cooler and grabbed my ice pick. I broke off some small chunks from the ice blocks inside with a few quick strikes.

    I dropped these into my drink. Digging through my supplies, I found a plump strawberry and plopped it into the bottom of the glass. I glanced around the room, searching for something to muddle the fruit. My eyes landed on a wooden spoon, and I snatched it up.

    Using the handle, I gently crushed the strawberry between the ice and the glass, releasing its sweet essence into the drink. I took a sip and couldn''t help but grin. "Damn, that''s tasty," I muttered to myself, laughed a little, and then proclaimed. "I hereby name thee Orange Blush.¡±

    I¡¯d only had a few sips, but I felt¡ªodd. Not ¡®drunk¡¯ odd, just a little silly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the drink, dear.¡±

    I looked at Ophelia. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called Pixie¡¯s giggle for a reason.¡±

    I nodded and couldn¡¯t get the grin off my face. ¡°This is some good shit.¡±

    Garin shook his head gently. ¡°Lad. How will ya sample all your drinks if you can¡¯t make it through the first one?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart guy, Garin. I don¡¯t care what this one says about you when you¡¯re not around.¡±

    ¡°Beg your pardon.¡± Garin¡¯s eyes fixed on Ophelia.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, pal.¡± I laughed.

    This was a hell of a drink. I checked the price list and found Pixie¡¯s Giggle wasn¡¯t very expensive, so I put a checkmark next to it.

    As I savored my creation, Zyn materialized through the wall much quicker than I''d anticipated.

    "Did you give up already?" I asked, trying to mask my surprise at his quick return.

    Zyn''s face was as impassive as ever, but an urgency in his voice made me catch my breath. "No," he said flatly. "The person is already at the door."

    My eyes widened in alarm.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    I rushed toward the entrance to throw the bolt so the person couldn¡¯t enter, but it was too late.

    The door creaked open and a figure in black appeared.

    I froze, ready to bolt to my room and grab Morthisal¡¯s staff. With no idea how to use it, I prayed it would come to me in my desperation. That¡¯s always how it worked in movies: The hero discovers their secret power when they most need it.

    Tensing as the person stepped inside, I clenched my fists, ready to fight if I had to.

    ¡°Hello. Are you open?¡± A woman demurely pushed her black hood back until it fell down her back.

    I gasped, but not because this wasn¡¯t Thalindra, so not the dark elf sorceress I had feared. She was something else entirely.

    Her face was round and warmly glowed. Her eyes resembled glowing embers. Her skin tone was rich, fine ash. Glowing lines snaked across her face, creating delicate cracks. Her hair sprang forth, a rich cascade of vibrant reds and oranges.

    ¡°It¡¯s an Emberfae,¡± Lady Ophelia said almost reverently.

    ¡°An Emberfae?¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes, I am. I appreciate you recognizing my kind and for not being fearful. My look isn''t always well-received. My name is Nyria Searcrest, and I¡¯m a relic hunter.¡±

    ¡°A relic hunter.¡± My mouth dropped open.

    ¡°This is troubling,¡± Ophelia said. ¡°She would be drawn to the instruments you took from Morthisal¡¯s fortress."

    ¡°Aye. I believe there is a powerful artifact in the vicinity.¡±

 Thirty Eight

    ¡°An Emberfae,¡± I repeated myself.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nyria answered again, head cocked to the side. She smiled, which pushed the glowing lines around her face.

    ¡°Emberfae are a breed of humanoid demons. To the best of my knowledge, none know of or understand their origin.¡± Ophelia filled me in.

    "I''m Varix Vel''Naris. Owner of The Shadow''s Respite. It''s nice to meet you. I''ve never met an Emberfae before."

    "Most have not. We are a minor race, with low reproduction, and most rarely leave the enclave."

    "It must be hard to be away from home."

    ¡°It can be," she replied." As I was saying, I have been tracking an artifact, or artifacts.¡± Nyria lifted her arm and turned it over, pulling back the long black leather sleeve. A bracer with a glowing blue device resembling a flat watch sat there humming away. Intricate runes danced and flickered, and I could make no sense of them.

    Zyn hopped off his chair and moved next to Nyria. He leaned over and studied the device.

    ¡°I need to warn you. I was injured about a month ago,¡± I said and touched my forehead. ¡°Nasty head wound. I lost my memory. I know very little about Emberfae or relics. I¡¯m just a humble tavern owner."

    ¡°Where were you injured?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± I scratched my head. ¡°It was on the edge of the borderlands, at a healer''s camp, I know that much. They found me in a pile of dead bodies. I think I was injured in the fighting as the war ended."

    ¡°I see. Did you happen to bring anything back here with you? A magical artifact of some kind? I am not interested in procuring it by illicit means. I could perhaps purchase it, depending on what it is."

    She looked down at her wrist. The clock-like emblem glowed and flashed out a random pattern. Nyria held it up. Zyn put his finger to his lips and blew. His hand shot out and passed through my shirt. It was all I could do to force myself not to recoil.

    A coldness settled around the center of my chest. I did everything possible to still my face and not react to Zyn''s ice-cold touch.

    Thinking fast, I raised my hand and showed her my formerly cursed ring. "There was this. It had some kind of curse, but a gem specialist in town removed it. Since then, I''ve been wearing it."

    "May I?" She held out her gloved hand.

    I shrugged and offered her my hand. Even through the gloves, heat radiated from her like a mini furnace.

    "You''re warm."

    "Quite. What do you know of the Emberfae?"

    "Not much," I admitted.

    "We are a race born and bred in volcanic areas, and we thrive near sources of heat. Some of us hear the calling of adventure, and of those, many take up the task of relic hunting. It seems to be intrinsic in our nature. To seek out items of power that can bring harm to the world."

    She turned my hand left and right as she examined the ring.

    "Fascinating."

    "Right? I was a big dummy for putting it on in the first place."

    Nyria glanced down, shook her head, and did a double take at her wrist device. She turned in a full circle and shook her head again. "When was the item cleansed?"

    "Just last night. Maybe you''re seeing, I don''t know, echoes of its former curse?"

    She glanced at the device again. "Odd. The signature has faded. Perhaps you are right, and it was the ring.¡±

    Zyn stood there, eyes clenched shut, hand still on The Heart of Shadows.

    ¡°That is an impressive display, Zyn,¡± Ophelia said quietly and turned to me. "He is masking the amulet. Keep up your story. It seems to be working."

    "What do you do with these items when you procure them?"

    "We don''t keep the devices or objects," Nyria assured me. "Our interest is primarily academic. In fact, I''m writing a book about the tools the Dark Lord Morthisal used to subjugate entire sections of the world.

    "Once collected and cataloged, they are taken to vast chambers carved into the rock, where rivers of lava flow freely. It''s there that we bring the most dangerous artifacts. It is there that we destroy them."

    "What a tremendous service you do for the world."

    "Thank you, Varix. Our rituals can reduce even the most potent magical items to ash, their powers dissolved."

    I briefly considered handing the staff over to Nyria, but I was concerned about the questions she would ask. I had no logical explanation for why it was in my possession in the first place.

    Nyria''s gaze momentarily grew distant. "It''s a sight to behold, really. The lava bubbles and churns, sometimes changing colors as the magic is released. It''s beautiful in its way but can also be terrifying." Her head snapped up. "I apologize. I was lost in memory." She offered a smile.

    I nodded, trying to appear interested while keeping my breath steady.

    "Thank you for sharing."

    "Happy to." She glanced at her device again, her brow furrowing. "It''s strange," she muttered, more to herself than to me. "The readings are so inconsistent. I think it needs to be tuned. It happens from time to time. Our tools are fallible."

    I fought from blowing out a breath of relief, when the door banged open and in strolled Caden with a large package wrapped in paper under his arm.

    "Varix, my friend!" Caden called out warmly, a broad smile on his face. However, as his eyes landed on Nyria, he stopped dead in his tracks. His jaw dropped, and his eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Are you an Emberfae?" Caden exclaimed, his voice a mix of awe and excitement. His reaction was understandable if Emberfae were as rare a sight in this world as my ghostly companions had let on.

    "Caden, this is Nyria," I said, gesturing towards our unusual guest. "She''s a relic hunter. Nyria, meet Caden Ashfall, a friend and investor in The Shadow''s Respite. We met at the camp I told you about. Right after I lost my memory."

    "It''s true. For the first few days, he couldn''t even remember his name. Then, one day at dinner, he looked up and declared," Caden, holding his hands up like he''d suddenly seen the light, "I am Varix Vel''Naris. And I am here to cook for you!"

    I laughed at Caden. He grinned at me, and then his eyes returned to Nyria. "It''s an honor to meet you," he said, his voice filled with awe. "I''ve heard stories about the Emberfae, but I never thought I''d actually meet one. Is it true that you can withstand extreme heat?"

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Nyria smiled patiently, seemingly used to such questions. "Yes, that''s correct. Our bodies are naturally resistant to high temperatures." She hesitated, then lifted her hand and removed her glove. Nyria''s hand and arm glowed brighter than her face. The heat was intense, and I could feel it from a few feet away. The Emberfae turned part of her glove inside out and showed us a silvery spiderweb pattern lining the inside. "This allows us to interact with humans."

    "Amazing," Caden said. "I wish Shell were here to meet you. Will you be in town long?"

    "Doubtful."

    As Caden continued to pepper Nyria with questions about Emberfae culture and abilities, I noticed Zyn still holding onto the Heart of Shadows. His ghostly form seemed to flicker with effort, but his grip remained firm.

    The device on Nyria''s wrist began to act strangely, its runes dancing and flickering erratically across its surface. It reminded me of a computer going haywire, though I doubted anyone here would understand that comparison.

    Zyn finally stepped away, his spectral form looking somewhat drained. He drifted close to me and whispered, "The amulet''s signature is masked for now, but we must be cautious. Its power is great and may not stay hidden for long."

    I nodded imperceptibly, but wondered about the staff. What was special about The Heart of Shadows, but not Morthisal''s staff?

    Nyria, seemingly frustrated with her malfunctioning device, turned to us with an apologetic smile. "I''m afraid I must be going," she said, tapping the relic finder. "This needs some attention, and I have other leads to follow. Thank you for your hospitality, Varix, and it was a pleasure to meet you, Caden."

    "The pleasure was all mine, Nyria. I hope you can come back to town. I wasn''t jesting about this one''s cooking. It''s the talk of Everspring."

    "Is that so?" She studied me again.

    "Some seem to enjoy it."

    "He''s being modest."

    "If you say so," I replied to Caden.

    Nyria bid us farewell and left the tavern. She kept checking her wrist, shaking it, and tapping a few times, but she was obviously unhappy with whatever it was telling her.

    I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when the relic hunter had left the tavern.

    Zyn had already left my side and returned to his barstool.

    "You''re safe for the time being, but the relic hunter will be back. I can assure you of that," Ophelia told me.

    I didn''t glance her way but blinked twice while Caden focused on the relic hunter''s departure.

    "So, Caden. Looks like you have a delivery for me.¡± I nodded at the package under his arm.

    Caden slapped the package on the counter and said, ¡°Shell asked me to drop off our order. Chicken breast, right? And I wanted to drop in and see how my investment is progressing. Then I get to see a genuine Emberfae. Amazing."

    "And it wouldn''t hurt if I had some food cooked up?" I laughed.

    I picked up the package of chicken breasts and was impressed by the weight. I¡¯d ordered twenty-five and it felt like at least that many as I went into the kitchen and put the bag in the cooler.

    "You got me, Varix. I was hoping you were cracking out some of those onion burgers again," Caden admitted as I returned to the main room. My orange blush was still sitting on the counter, so I slugged the rest back. I needed it after the little improv session with Nyria the relic hunter.

    "Sorry to disappoint. But, did you see the wagon out front?"

    "That''s a fine wagon. Is that for your idea you kept hinting at?"

    "That''s right, my friend. If you stop by tomorrow around this time, I might have exactly what you''re looking for."

    "This is great news. You said you''re planning to do this every day?"

    "Just until I have enough money to finish the tavern renovations. I''m close. It''ll also give me some time to test a few recipes. See what people are most excited to buy."

    "Wings?" he asked hopefully.

    "More like sandwiches and the like. Food that is fast."

    Canden grinned. "I''m looking forward to this."

    "I know you''re an investor, but I''ll have to charge you, at least occasionally."

    "I wouldn''t have it any other way. You need to start turning a profit so that Doan, Mira, Ragna, and I can start making money on our investment."

    "How''s Shellen?"

    Caden''s face lit up with a warm grin. "She''s great. Busy today. And I''m happy. I thought about Shell a lot on campaign." He rubbed the back of his neck, a faint blush creeping across his cheeks. "I should probably get going. I promised to help her out at the shop today."

    "Of course," I nodded, walking him to the door. "Don''t keep the lady waiting. And hey, thanks for stopping by. It''s always good to see you. Next time, I''ll have a few new drinks for you to sample, but make sure you come by later in the day. They''re going to be strong."

    "In that case, I''ll bring Mira and Doan."

    "That would be great. See you later, my friend."

    As Caden disappeared out the door, I waited a moment to ensure he was out of earshot. Once alone, I double-checked the door, locked it, and returned to the tavern''s interior.

    "Thank you," I said softly. "All of you. I don''t know what I would have done without your help."

    Ophelia smiled self-satisfiedly. "You''re welcome, Varix. I hope you remember this the next time you consider shutting us out."

    "I will. Sorry about that."

    "A man has a need for privacy. I can respect that," Garin rumbled.

    "As you say. Now. Zyn''s trick won''t last long. You have bought yourself a few days. Maybe longer."

    Zyn looked somewhat drained. "That was a close call," he muttered. "Masking the amulet''s power was not easy. She is right."

    "How the hell did you do it?"

    "He''s a Duretian. Even in death, they are powerful, I suppose," Ophelia said with a hint of respect in her voice.

    I nodded. "I can''t thank you enough, Zyn."

    The former assassin nodded but said nothing more.

    "How am I going to throw her off the trail?" I wondered out loud. "For that matter, why did the amulet draw her here, but not the staff? That cursed thing is upstairs."

    "The amulet is a true relic of a long-gone age. Its origin was a mystery even to Morthisal. The staff was a device constructed by the dark lord to focus his powers of necromancy. It was forged from countless bones of the dead."

    Ew!

    "Is that why I can feel its power when I handle the staff?" I touched the amulet under my shirt. "I feel nothing with this."

    Lady Ophelia shrugged. "The amulet''s powers are in the stone. The staff''s powers were in Morthisal. You know there is someone who may be able to help. Don''t make me say her name."

    I shook my head, because I knew exactly what she would say.

    Lady Ophelia was right about asking for help. Seraphina might have an answer.

    What choice did I have? That relic hunter would probably be back.

    <hr>

    I spent the next few hours prepping meal ideas for the food wagon, trying to keep my mind off the troubling development with the relic hunter. I chatted with the ghosts, at least Garin and Ophelia. Zyn was quieter than usual, which wasn''t saying a lot.

    I unwrapped the chicken, put a dozen of the breasts aside, wrapped the rest and placed them right next to a fresh block of ice so they would freeze.

    As I was chopping vegetables, the trap door creaked open, and the door swung over and smacked into the floor. Churl emerged, yawning and stretching her arms.

    "Oi, what was all that commotion about earlier, boss?" she asked.

    "Good morning." I glanced out the small kitchen window. "Or should I say good afternoon?"

    Lady Churl yawned again.

    "The commotion was a visitor. An Emberfae relic hunter named Nyria. She was looking for this," I showed Lady Churl the Heart of Shadows.

    Churl''s eyes widened. "Did she suspect anythin''?"

    I shook my head. "Not exactly. Zyn managed to mask its power, but it''s only a matter of time before she returns."

    Churl tapped her chin thoughtfully. "I could take care of this problem for ya, boss." She drew her finger across her throat.

    I held up my hands and shook my head. "No, no, Lady Churl. That won''t be necessary. We''ll find another way to deal with this."

    Churl shrugged. "Suit yourself, boss. Just offerin'' me services."

    Eager to change the subject, I gestured to the ingredients on the counter. "Why don''t you help me plan the food wagon''s first meal? I want to start it up tomorrow."

    Churl grinned, rubbing her hands together. "Now you''re speakin'' my language, boss. Let''s see what we''ve got ''ere."

    As we sat down together, discussing menu options that would be easy to prep, my mind drifted to Seraphina. I knew I needed to tell her who I was, but the thought filled me with fear. How would she react? Would she understand, or would she see me as a monster? I pushed the thoughts aside, focusing on the task at hand, but worry lingered in the back of my mind.

    I put up my knife and headed toward the door.

    ¡°Lady Churl. Can you continue chopping the veggies I left out? I made examples. Just follow them.¡±

    ¡°Sure, boss. Where ya goin¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I need to hit the market and pick up some supplies for tomorrow. I¡¯ll be back in about an hour.¡±

    ¡°Sure, boss.¡± She waved as I departed the tavern.

 Thirty Nine

    On my way to the market, as I reached the door, I turned and asked Lady Churl, "Can I pick you up anything while I''m out? I can get you a coffee."

    "Blech. Drink all the mud water you want."

    "Mud water? I''ll have you know, coffee is about the finest drink ever invented."

    "You can keep your black soup. Eh, mushrooms''d be nice."

    "I''ll see what I can find."

    At The Whistling Kettle, I asked Milo to double up on my drink. While inside the shop, I bought a bag of black tea and some dried hibiscus, as well as a small bag of dried mushrooms for Lady Churl. Milo asked again about working at the tavern. I wished I had enough money to hire him today. I could use the extra help.

    "Milo. Where does the shop get these little paper sacks?" I held up a bag holding the tea and asked him when he slid my purchases across the counter.

    "The owner purchases them from a paper supplier, but I don''t know much more. We have hundreds in the back."

    "Can I buy some from you? Say, two dozen?"

    "Ah. You can have them, Mr. Varix. I''ll get you the supplier''s name if you''ll need to buy more."

    "Thank you, Milo."

    On the way back, I took a longer route and walked by The Gem Emporium. The door and windows had curtains drawn. I considered knocking but realized I didn''t know if Seraphina lived at the shop. I learned that many shop owners had rooms up top or in the back of their buildings. There followed some internal hemming and hawing, but I returned to the tavern.

    My last stop was the bakery a few shops down from the tavern. I purchased a dozen freshly baked biscuits.

    As soon as I was inside, I started boiling a pot of water on the stove. Lady Churl had thoughtfully stoked the fire within. She had created a couple of piles of vegetables, chopping and dicing vegetables into two piles with the exception of the onions. I chuckled at the untouched bulbs.

    Another large pot went on the stove to start the mirepoix while I diced up a pile of onions, garnering a look of disgust from Churl.

    "You like rats, but not onions."

    "S''nothin wrong with rats. Just stringy is all." She grinned. "Onions is pungent."

    "I''ll take your word for it, Lady Churl."

    I didn''t get into her love of mushrooms. As soon as I''d deposited the bag in front of her, she''d clapped before getting down a mug and placing a healthy amount inside. When the water was boiling, she carefully ladled in a scoop of boiling water and swirled it around. The mushrooms slowly inflated as they soaked up the hot water. Lady Churl held the cup under her nose and inhaled the earthy aroma.

    "The last time I tried shroom tea, I tripped balls," I told her.

    "Not sure as ta what that means, boss. Don''t sound fun."

    "It was at the time."

    Lady churl offered me her mug.

    "I''m good." I laughed.

    While I waited for the pans to heat up, I made some homemade buttermilk by slicing a lemon in half and squeezing a few teaspoons of juice into a bowl of fresh milk. After sitting for about ten minutes, I gave it a stir. Curds were already forming. I put my chicken breasts in the liquid and placed the bowl in the refrigerator to marinate the chicken.

    We headed outside, and I looked around, wondering what Urzan and Moktar were up to. I hadn''t seen them in a few days, which might have been for the best. I was happy to have the orcs hanging around, "guarding" the place, but they ate a lot of food and, frankly, scared more than a few of the neighbors.

    I expanded the fire pit and rearranged the stones that had propped up the cauldron to hold two pots. In the smaller of the two, I filled it with lard, animal fats, and a generous amount of olive oil. As I prepped a fire pit underneath, Lady Churl watched with interest.

    "What''s all this for, then?" she asked, gesturing at the pot.

    "We''re going to fry up some chicken later," I explained, covering the pot with a lid. "But first, let''s get the other pot ready for the stove."

    Back inside, I decided to whip up a quick breakfast scramble for us. While waiting for a cast iron pan to warm up, I put a small handful of tea leaves in the pot with the now boiling water, and added some hibiscus. After about fifteen minutes, I pulled the pot and set it aside, allowing the tea to further steep.

    As I was cooking, a feline face appeared. The cat hopped up on the counter, eyeing me curiously.

    "Well, hello there," I said softly, reaching out to pet the cat. It sniffed my hand, then rubbed against it, apparently finding me acceptable.

    "Mind if I pick you up?"

    Lifting it into the air, I looked underneath and said, "Look at that. You''re a boy. Are you a good boy? Knowing cats, probably not."

    To my surprise, it purred contentedly in my arms.

    The cat jumped down and padded across the counter with feline grace. I scooped out some of my scrambled eggs, brushed off the veggies, and put them on a small plate for him.

    "Spoilin'' that cat already?" Lady Churl teased.

    I shrugged. "He''s part of the team now, isn''t he? He needs a name."

    The cat sniffed the eggs, and ate a bite. He devoured every scrap, so I gave him a little more.

    "Eggs," Lady Churl suggested.

    "Eh?"

    "Name him Eggs."

    I laughed at the suggestion.

    "We can do better than that."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Lady Churl shrugged.

    The cat finished his meal, licked his paws, and hopped down from the counter. He sauntered out of the room and darted up the stairs, probably off to find fresh prey. I shook my head, amused by his feline antics.

    Turning my attention back to the stove, I tested the large pan and found it was good and hot. I added a generous scoop of lard to the pan. It sizzled and melted. When the lard was hot enough, I tossed in the chopped onions, carrots, and celery.

    As the vegetables cooked, I seasoned them with salt and pepper. The aroma of the sauteeing mirepoix filled the kitchen.

    Next, I chopped up a dozen chicken breasts and added the meat to the pan. The chicken sizzled as it hit the lard and veggies. I added a handful of flour to the pan to make a roux. I stirred the mixture until the flour was no longer visible, coating the chicken and vegetables in a light, golden layer.

    To enhance the flavor, I added a healthy amount of sage and thyme and plenty of salt and pepper.

    Lady Churl peeked over my shoulder, her curiosity piqued. "What''s this you''re makin'', boss?" she asked, sniffing the air appreciatively.

    "It''s a chicken stew," I replied, stirring the mixture. "But it''s also an early version of a Chicken Pot Pie dish. I''ll be testing the waters today."

    "Testin'' for what ''xactly?"

    "It''s an expression that means I''m trying something new on a small scale. If it sells, we''ll make it in larger batches."

    "Gonna spice it up?"

    "Only with black pepper."

    I reached for the chicken broth I had been preparing and storing in the fridge. I added a generous amount and stirred. Once the broth was incorporated, I covered the pan and lowered the temperature so the stew could simmer and thicken.

    I went back outside to check on the fire. The sun shone down through wisps of clouds, and I guessed it was about seventy degrees out. It was absolutely idyllic.

    I spotted Doan walking by at the end of the street. "Doan!" I called out, waving my hand to get his attention.

    Doan turned, his face lighting up with a smile as he recognized me. He made his way over, his eyes widening as he took in the food wagon. "Varix, my friend! What''s all this?" he asked, gesturing to the setup.

    "Just a little something I''m trying out," I replied with a grin. "It''s a food wagon. I''ll be serving a fresh lunch later today. People can walk up, buy a meal, and take it with them, or eat outside. Care to lend a hand? I could use some help moving this large table outside."

    "Ah. An innovative idea. What''s on the menu?"

    "Spicy fried chicken sandwiches and chicken stew in a biscuit. I found some big biscuits over at the bakers." I nodded in the direction of the shop. "I''ll cut a large hole in the center, fill it with stew, and put the top back on. The thick gravy will soak into the bread."

    "That sounds a delight."

    "I hope people will try it. The funds are going to help pay for more renovations on the tavern."

    "Well, now. That sounds like a fine idea, and I''m always happy to assist." He followed me inside, where Lady Churl was bustling about in the kitchen. "Good morning, Lady Churl," Doan greeted her warmly.

    Lady Churl looked up from her work and flashed a toothy smile. "Mornin'', Doan! Nice ta see ya back in ''ere."

    When I first introduced Doan to Lady Churl, he had been a bit wary, his distrust of goblins deeply ingrained. It wasn''t that long ago that they had been enemies. But his attitude had shifted over time as he¡¯d gotten to know her better.

    We set the table in place and went back for some chairs. As we arranged them around the table, Doan stretched his arms above his head. "I can''t stay long, unfortunately," he said apologetically. "I just stepped out of the forge to stretch my legs a bit. But thanks to helping you, I think my entire body got a good stretch!" He chuckled.

    I laughed along with him. "Well, I''m glad I could provide a full-body workout for you," I teased. "Thanks for your help, Doan. It means a lot."

    Doan clapped me on the shoulder. "Anytime, my friend. I''ll stop by later to see how your new venture is going." With a final wave, he headed back towards the forge.

    A few nervous hours later, we opened up for business.

    The area outside the tavern had been converted to an outdoor seating area with six chairs and my largest usable table. A pile of clean plates sat with silverware. I also had some bags on hand so people could have food to go.

    There was a pitcher filled with ice that Lady Churl had chipped off a block, and it was filled with the tea I''d made earlier.

    I fried a chicken breast and tossed it in my homemade hot sauce when it was ready. Thanks to the newly smoked hot peppers I''d ground up and added, the sauce had an extra kick.

    I split a bun and placed the sandwich on a plate with a side of sauce I''d come up with for dipping. The dairy vendor had made a vat of yogurt, so I¡¯d purchased some, then combined it with dill, a little buttermilk, garlic, salt, and pepper to make an almost ranch dressing.

    Then I waited.

    I stood out in front of the tavern with a plate of cut-up chicken sandwiches. "Come and get it!" I called out to the passersby. "Fresh, hot, spicy chicken sandwiches and stew in a biscuit! Perfect for lunch or to save for later!"

    I felt a bit like a medieval Costco employee, offering samples to entice potential customers. But despite my best efforts, no one seemed interested. They walked by, barely glancing at the food or the outdoor seating area I had set up.

    An hour passed, and my frustration grew. I couldn''t understand why no one was even taking a sample. I had even mentioned the convenience of the bags for bringing food to go, but still, no takers.

    Just as I was about to give up and pack it in, I spotted a welcome sight. Doan, Ragna, Mira, and Caden walked up the road as a group, their eyes set on The Shadow''s Respite. I waved, and they waved back.

    "Varix! This looks amazing!" Mira exclaimed as they arrived.

    I grinned. "Thanks, Mira. I was about to give up. I haven''t had a single customer yet."

    "Well, this is something new. It might not take off right away, but I like what you''re doing here," Ragna interjected as she looked over the setup. She took a spicy chicken sandwich sample and popped it in her mouth, chewed, and her eyes lit up. "I''ll take one of those!"

    "It''s true," Mira added. "Keep at it. The people here might be slow to adapt to this, but they''ll come around. Your food is excellent. If you keep your prices fair, I have a feeling this will take off."

    I blew out a breath and closed my eyes. Sometimes, all it takes is some encouraging words to make you feel like you''re on top of the world.

    "Thank you both. It means a lot."

    As I happily fixed their meals, I noticed Shellen making her way over. My smile widened. "Hey, Shell. Can I interest you in a sandwich or some stew?"

    Shell stopped to plant a kiss on Caden''s cheek. He looked up, blushed, and then smiled broadly at his girlfriend.

    Shellen turned to me and said, "It smells wonderful Varix. Tell me about lunch?"

    I went over the menu, and she opted for the pot pie. As I poured the stew into the biscuit, Shellen''s mouth dropped open. "That looks incredible."

    "I hope you like it."

    My friends took their food and found seats at the table or stood nearby, digging in with gusto. As they ate and chatted, I caught passersby taking notice. They slowed their pace, curiosity piqued by the sight of people enjoying the food.

    A few brave souls approached and asked about the menu. I eagerly offered them samples, and their faces lit up as they tasted the spicy chicken and stew.

    Before I knew it, I was out of chicken breasts and had no more marinating. When I broke the news, there was an audible note of disappointment. I apologized and promised I would have more tomorrow.

    As the money came in, I kept a basic count, and before I knew it, I had turned a pretty decent profit for a few hours of work. Now, all I needed to do was streamline the operation and keep customers returning.

    I served stew until it was almost gone. As I worked to meet the demand, I couldn''t help but overhear snippets of conversation about the food. They liked it and chatted about the blend of flavors.

    I caught Doan''s eye across the table, and he gave me a thumbs-up and a proud smile. This was so exciting. My idea was going to pay off!

    I was so lost in thought that I nearly missed someone approaching the tavern. Looking up, I felt my face break into a gentle smile. I rounded the wagon and briskly walked to the end of my impromptu picnic area.

    "Hello, Seraphina," I greeted her.

    I was nearly struck speechless by her appearance. She wore a forest green tunic cinched at the waist with a delicate golden belt, form-fitting leather breeches, and soft leather boots. Her long, raven-black hair cascaded over her shoulders in loose waves. I''m not going to lie. She was a vision.

    She clasped her hands together and said, "Hello, Varix. Did you save me some lunch?"

 Forty

    Despite a rocky start, the food wagon was a success. I sold out of chicken sandwiches and was almost out of my pseudo-chicken pot pie. My friends and customers enjoyed the food. I¡¯d made enough money to acquire a more extensive food supply for the next few days, and now Seraphina was here. My day just kept getting better.

    My friends noticed Seraphina had arrived and called out hellos to her. She waved back.

    I walked around the table and thanked Caden, Shell, Mira, Doan, and Ragna for coming. "You all brought a lot of attention to my venture. I''d still be standing by the side of the road begging people to stop by if not for your help."

    "Think nothing of it!" Doan roared and slapped his belly.

    Laughter broke out among my friends and new customers and comments about how good the food tasted. I took a bow and returned my attention to Seraphina.

    Besides Mira, Doan, Ragna, Caden, and Shell, at least half a dozen townspeople sat or stood, finishing their food or sipping iced tea. I¡¯d added a two copper upcharge for the drinks.

    "It looks like your idea is going to take off. I''m so happy for you, Varix," Seraphina said.

    "Why, thank you. I¡¯m glad you came. How did your day go yesterday? Any luck with the gems?¡°

    Seraphina smiled and said, ¡°I learned a few things, but I was distracted for most of the day. It made it difficult to concentrate."

    ¡°Distracted?¡± I asked, like a dummy.

    She took my hand in hers. ¡°Uh. Yeah.¡±

    "I''m sorry you were...oh. Oh!" I couldn''t help but smile again.

    The image of Nyria, the relic hunter, flashed through my head, and I pulled back.

    Seraphina looked at me in confusion. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    I sighed and said quietly, ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. We¡¯ve only been on one date.¡±

    ¡°It''s nothing like that.¡± I laughed.

    ¡°Then what''s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Not here. Not now,¡° I said,and quickly changed the subject. ¡°I have a surprise for you.¡± I picked up the pitcher, grabbed a clean mug, poured a cup, and held it out to her.

    ¡°Wait.¡± She looked inside and then sniffed. ¡°Is this what I think it is?¡±

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    Seraphina took a sip, closed her eyes, and breathed a sigh. ¡°This is¡­iced tea."

    ¡°Good?"

    "So good. I don''t know why I haven''t thought to make this."

    I lowered my voice. "It''s a little bit of an upsell. Every little bit helps."

    "It''s perfect."

    I took her to the cart, pulled the last biscuit out of a bag, cut the top off, removed the inside with a knife, and poured a spoon laden with extra chicken into the bread bowl. I put the top back on and presented it to Seraphina with a little bow, ¡°For you."

    She grinned, offered a curtsey, and took the food. ¡°This smells like¡­¡±

    ¡°I call it chicken pot pie.¡±

    Seraphina¡¯s breath exploded as she fought off laughter.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I chuckled.

    She took a spoon, dipped it into the gravy, and tasted it. "This is good," she said.

    "It''s my first batch. It will get better. The trick is the broth. I need to work on making it a little stronger."

    "No. This is really good, Varix. It has a unique flavor. The sauce is so rich."

    "It cooked for a few hours."

    "The chicken falls apart." She spoke between bites.

    I looked over my supplies and realized I hadn''t saved a chicken breast or biscuit for myself, so I settled for a bowl of the pot pie mixture.

    As I went to find a seat for Seraphina and me, I loudly announced: "Sorry, folks. We''re all out of food, but I''ll be open tomorrow at the same time. I hope you''ll stop by. Oh, and spread the word!"

    "Better save me two sandwiches tomorrow!" Doan called back to me and held his mug of iced tea up in salute.

    "You got it, my friend!"

    We had a moment of quiet after Lady Churl and I had cleaned up the pots and brought in all the dirty dishes from outside. I piled them in the sink, while Churl went out back and brought in water.

    There was too much to do to grow this business. I knew I would have to sacrifice some of my backup funds to hire help. I couldn''t keep up with this much of a load. I''d fed about thirty people, forcing me to rush dirty plates in, which Lady Churl, thankfully, had washed and set out to dry while I continued to serve food.

    Seraphina went to a barstool, stared at it, and then moved down one. It was the chair occupied by Lady Ophelia. Had she sensed the ghost? Seraphina settled in, her eyes going to the kitchen where Lady Churl was cleaning and putting stuff away.

    "You have an interesting employee."

    "Ah, he don'' pay me!" Lady Churl called.

    "What?"

    "Hey!" I looked at Lady Churl.

    She chortled and went back to work. "Nah. Got me a place to stay, food, and I don''t have to eat no onions."

    "Lady Churl, I''ll take care of you, you know that," I said defensively.

    She shot me a toothy goblin grin, exited the kitchen, and moved around the bar to sit in one of the barstools. The one occupied by Zyn. His face scrunched up like he''d just sucked on a lemon.

    "Oi, barkeep." Lady Churl put her finger on the bar. "Needs me a drink. Strong."

    "Coming right up." I laughed.

    I fixed a round of drinks for the three of us and enjoyed the moment. Churls'' only complaint was that the drink wasn''t strong enough, so I added another measure of the Pixie''s Giggles and another splash for myself. If there was ever a need for liquid courage, this was it.

    "I call this drink Orange Blush. It''s smooth, and made with Pixie''s Giggles."

    Seraphina cautiously took a sip, held the glass away, and turned it to get a look at the mix. "That is good. Hint of¡­pine?"

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Yeah. The orange juice masks it a little."

    "Reminds me of an old drink I used to enjoy."

    I nodded, but didn''t say anything. We only agreed to discuss our earthly origins at her place when we could silence her back room. Which made what I was about to reveal all the more awkward.

    "You''re going to tell her, aren''t you?" Ophelia said.

    My eyes darted to her, but I didn''t reply. Garin leaned back and crossed his arms, watching the interaction.

    Seraphina was observant and looked at the spot. "There is something very peculiar about this, um¡­this bar. I can''t quite put my finger on it."

    I sucked down the drink and lowered my voice. "Yeah. That''s one of the things I need to talk to you about."

    "Okay."

    "Boss?"

    I shook my head at Lady Churl.

    The little goblin shrugged and downed the rest of her drink.

    "Can we go to my room? I need to show you something."

    She looked up at me from under long eyelashes. "Varix. Has that line ever worked?"

    I laughed and shook my head. "No, no. This is something else."

    "Very well." She stood and smoothed her skirt.

    I verified both doors into the tavern were locked and went back to Lady Churl. Leaning over, I said quietly, "She''s going to find out sooner or later."

    Churl''s face screwed up, and she looked like she was going to start protesting. I held my hand up and gave her a barely perceptible head shake.

    "If you turn out to be a murderous crazy person, I am going to be very disappointed," Seraphina said.

    "I''m not a crazy person."

    "You left out the murderous part."

    "Right," I said. "Not that, either."

    Her eyebrows arched up.

    "A joke. Besides. If we go upstairs, I''m sure you have a half dozen gems in there that can turn me into a frog."

    "Maybe."

    "Don'' do a frog. We got a cat. Might be ole Varix gets eaten up," Lady Churl offered from the kitchen.

    Seraphina laughed.

    We went upstairs, and I led her to the back bedroom. I suddenly wished I had at least picked up the place. The bed was a mess; a small pile of clothes needed to be washed, and my basin of water needed to be changed.

    Hastily, I pulled the bedspread up to at least cover the sheets and shoved the dirty clothes under the bed with my foot.

    I closed the door and lowered my voice. "Do you have a gem similar to what you used at your shop? Something to give us some extra privacy?" I unbuttoned my shirt''s top button with a shaking hand and pointed at The Heart of Shadows. "It''s about this."

    "Yes," she said, moving to the edge of the bed and sitting down, "but if it''s something to do with the matter we discussed the other day at the shop, we should go there. It has better protection.¡±

    She slid a pouch around on her belt and opened the top. Her hand dug inside. Stones rattled around like marbles. Seraphina pulled out a couple, studied them, and put them back.

    "Hold on," she said and pulled out a couple more before she came up with something dark gray with flecks of gold.

    She concentrated on the rock, and the room grew utterly silent. The sound of Lady Churl in the kitchen, people talking and passing by outside, and the hoots and calls of birds disappeared. I was again reminded of what it might sound like to be in a vacuum.

    "Now. What did you need to tell me?"

    Seraphina waited patiently while I paced the floor a couple of times, hand on my chin, as I considered how best to break this to her. Every instinct was telling me to run. Get out a voyager scroll. To start over somewhere else.

    But I couldn''t do it. I had friends here. Real friends.

    "Shit."

    "Just tell me."

    "Okay." I came to a stop in the middle of the room. "You know for a fact that I''m from Earth. That we both are."

    "Yes."

    "Undisputable. I can tell you anything you want to know. I can tell you my favorite fast food places, favorite music, the best place to see a movie in Seattle, stuff like that."

    "What are you getting at?"

    "So, you know who I am no matter what I look like."

    Her eyes darted to my chest and settled on the pendant. "That stone is hiding something."

    "Is it ever." I sighed. "Look. The person who brought me here did it as a last-ditch effort to save their own ass. I did not, I repeat, did not ask to be here. When I awoke in his body, I was in a state of shock. I was also in great danger and had to make a run for it. That''s where I met Lady Churl. She helped me escape."

    "Okay."

    I clenched my fists in frustration.

    "You don''t look anything like this, do you?"

    "Actually, I look a lot like this on Earth. Except for the scars across my forehead. I have much better hair here."

    Seraphina touched her head, and grinned. "Tell me about it. Anyway. Just get it over with. I''m here. If I were worried about who you are, I wouldn''t be in your room right now."

    "Okay," I said and motioned for her to get up.

    Earlier today, I''d prepared for this, and had placed Morthisal''s staff under the bed. I reached down, felt around, and pulled the staff up. I had covered the top with the leather headpiece Lady Churl had created to mask the horrendous top piece.

    Seraphina studied the staff. "May I?"

    "Before you do that, um¡­" I pulled the covering off.

    "Oh my god!"

    "Yeah."

    "It''s grotesque."

    "And very powerful, or so I''m told."

    She looked up. "Who told you that?"

    "My ex."

    "Huh?"

    "This is the part that gets extra weird." I sighed. ¡°When I thought I was dying on Earth, I was pulled to this world, and woke up in a massive throne room surrounded by green faces¡ªarmed and angry green faces. I mean, their faces weren''t armed, but they sure were. I was sitting on a throne, and a huge battle was going on outside the big double metal doors."

    The color drained from Seraphina''s face. "Nooooo¡­"

    "Yeah." I pulled the pendant out from under my shirt. "This is called The Heart of Shadows."

    Seraphina tossed the staff on the bed like it had suddenly turned into a snake. Oh no, this was it! She was going to scream and call the guards. She grabbed the pendant, held it, closed her eyes, and concentrated.

    "Um."

    "Wait." She held up a finger.

    Her eyes opened, and we were standing close together. "Varix. Vince. I don''t care whose body you now inhabit. I know who you are inside. But this is going to present a lot of problems. This is a relic. A very, very old relic. It is powerful, and some will be looking for it."

    "I know. A relic hunter came in yesterday sniffing around. I can''t lose this gem. Ever. This is why."

    I put my hand over her hand, covering the stone, and lifted it until the necklace came over my head, and stepped back.

    The change was almost instantaneous. My skin became ashen gray. My limbs elongated, and the world became darker as I stared at Seraphina through Morthisal''s eyes.

    Whispers. Voices. Gloaming and dread. They called me. The staff was right there! I could easily reach out. Pick it up. Let the power flow. Embrace it. Embrace it!

    With a shudder, I grabbed the necklace and quickly put it back over my head, letting the pendant settle over my chest. Seraphina let go and took a step back, then another.

    Looking down, I found my body had returned to normal.

    "I''m sorry. You needed to know that I was in the body of the recently defeated Dark Lord Morthisal."

    Seraphina was silent. She started to say something and stopped. She lifted her finger and put it back down. Her eyes narrowed, then opened again.

    My heart still hammered in my chest. "At least you haven''t called the guards."

    "Called the¡­? Varix," Seraphina blurted out. "I know you''re not him."

    I breathed a huge sigh of relief.

    "When the relic hunter came looking for this," I pointed at the pendant, "Zyn masked it, but that won''t last for more than a few days."

    "Zyn?"

    "Yeah. That''s a whole other conversation. I didn''t know if we would get this far. I was half convinced you would run out of here, screaming."

    "I''m still here," she said. "You said Lady Churl knows about you?"

    "She was in Morthisal''s bedroom when I made my escape. She''s the only reason I got out with my head still on my shoulders."

    "I knew I liked her the minute I met her."

    "So you''re not¡­ um. Not freaking out?"

    "I am. A little. Not gonna lie."

    I scratched the back of my head. "So what do we do now?"

    She stood up and moved close to me. Her hand once again touched the pendant. "The first thing you can do is to tell me everything. I believe you, Varix, Vince. I want to hear it all. We need to figure out what to do about this pendant. I may have an idea that will allow you to mask it from the relic hunter."

    I blew out a long sigh of relief. "I should go get us another round of drinks. This is going to take a while."

    "That would be lovely, Varix," Seraphina said with a gentle smile.

    I was curious about Seraphina''s own transition to this world. In fact, I had so many questions for her. First, a round of drinks.

    "Back in a flash," I said.

    "I''m not going anywhere."

    "That is the best news I''ve heard today."

 Forty One

    I experienced such a sense of relief after I had confessed to Seraphina, a feeling that everything was right in the world after I had unburdened myself. It hadn''t felt right for her not to know the truth about my mask. She had not, as I had¡ªhalf-expected¡ªrun out screaming, or busted out a gem and flattened me. I didn¡¯t know if she had that ability, but it would not surprise me.

    Seraphina and I had talked for hours.

    I had so many questions I hadn¡¯t been able to ask anyone else before now.

    "How can we speak the language here, and read the writing? To me, it''s second nature. As if I''ve done it my entire life."

    "That is a mystery I won''t pretend to understand. I had the same reaction when I blinked into this body. I feel like my mind still sees in our language, but maybe that''s just a fallacy."

    "It''s a hell of a mystery. It''s like going to France; you can suddenly speak and read the language like a native, with no training."

    "When I visualize words and try to write them in English, they come out in this world''s language."

    "So weird. You know, I hadn''t thought to ask this. What is the cycle like here? How many months and days are in a week? That kind of thing?"

    "Good questions. I should have thought of faking a head injury when I got here to explain my lack of knowledge. It''s late spring. Summer is just around the corner. There are a few extra days per month, and we''re on a ten-month cycle. Winters here can be harsh, but they rarely touch us. I suspect this year will be mild. Everspring was named for its location. This town is almost forever in spring. It''s honestly quite magical."

    "I need a calendar."

    "You do. I''ll see if I have an extra."

    "Thank you." I glanced at my wrist for the thousandth time since I had arrived here."Oh. Do you ever stop doing that?"

    "It took a few months. I don''t think about watches anymore. Same with instant communication and¡­" Seraphina lowered her voice, "social media. I don''t miss it one bit."

    "You and I both. One thing lacking is phones. How will we stay up all night talking like a couple of teenagers?"

    Seraphina''s eyebrows went up.

    I laughed as I realized we were doing it in person.

    We went downstairs for another drink and sat at the bar. Seraphina brought the silencing gem downstairs and placed it on the bar between us.

    Lady Churl appeared from the space under the tavern. "Hey boss, headin'' out to do a little foraging."

    "Hi, Lady Churl," Seraphina greeted her with a wave.

    "She knows," I told Lady Churl.

    "She ain''t called the guard. Guess you worked it out."

    I smiled as I looked at Seraphina. "We came to an understanding."

    Lady Churl waved once. "Yeah, yeah. Keep your human stuff to yerself. I gotta go pick mushrooms. Maybe peppers. Should check on me cave."

    "Cave?" Seraphina asked.

    "Yeah. She kicked a bear out of a cave."

    "But you live here now, right?" Seraphina asked Churl.

    "Aye. It''s the principle of the matter. Gotta be honest."

    "She used to hide a certain device there."

    "Oh," Seraphina said.

    After Lady Churl departed, we spent another hour chatting and pointedly avoiding Earth-related topics, which was not easy. I learned about Seraphina¡¯s work. I was fascinated with her ability to use enchant gems or remove curses, as I¡¯d seen firsthand.

    "I don''t see what you find so attractive about that tart, darling," Ophelia admonished. "She is paler than a new moon."

    I glared at Ophelia, but she didn''t take the hint.

    "A fine-looking woman, and exceedingly smart. I''ve seen those with gem enchanting abilities, but few as strong as her."

    "Don''t encourage him," Ophelia told Garin.

    They kept going round and round. I did my best to ignore them. At one point, I could barely concentrate on Seraphina as the others chatted and interrupted my thoughts every other minute.

    I held up my hand and put my finger on the ring. "Guys. If you don''t stop¡­"

    "Pardon?"

    "Eh. I told you about my three friends. Sometimes, they won''t shut the hell up. I can''t concentrate with them going on and on."

    Seraphina lowered her voice and said, "Are you sure you''re not just hearing voices? It''s okay. We can get you some help."

    I laughed and said, "That might be easier."

    "So the cursed ring came from the treasure room. And when you put it on, you started seeing them?"

    "At first, all I got were glimpses. I had a conversation with one of them before I put on the ring, which is genuinely baffling. Did I mention one is a paladin named Garin Thorneblade? He thinks you''re pretty cool. I was out foraging for mushrooms when he just appeared in the woods. I thought he was a real person at first."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "I''m sorry. Did you say Garin Thorneblade?"

    "Yeah."

    "He is quite the historical figure. Many still speak of him."

    "Glad to see my reputation is still intact." Garin puffed up his chest.

    "He and Ophelia have a weird thing. I think they like each other but refuse to admit it. Oh. Lady Ophelia Nightshade was a dark sorceress and apparently married to You Know Who."

    "That''s what you meant when you mentioned your ex. I thought you meant Mira."

    "Nah. Mira and I came close to a thing, but I think she was looking for something casual. One day, we were washing up. She, uh, well. She removed some of her clothes and invited me to do the same. I freaked the hell out when she told me to take the amulet off so it wouldn¡¯t t get lost in the water, and then reached for it."

    "Mira, huh?"

    "It didn''t turn into anything!" I told Seraphina. "There''s only one woman in this world who interests me, and her name is not Mira."

    "It''s Lady Churl, isn''t it?"

    My laugh nearly spit Orange Blush all over the counter.

    "Mira is good with our relationship the way it is. We''re work friends."

    "That''s a phrase I haven''t heard in some time."

    "You''re full of old euphemisms, Varix."

    I sighed. "Can''t be helped. They''re ingrained. Besides, who knows how they come out to the people here? Most, I suspect, are lost in translation."

    "Possibly. You know, I was thinking about your ring. I''m not sure what purpose it served, but I suspect it was used to enhance communion with the dead. It''s pretty on brand for You Know Who."

    "He needs a nickname."

    "How about Big M?"

    I laughed. "That''s good."

    "So that ring. Why did it get stuck on me in the first place?"

    Seraphina shrugged. "Could be that someone put a curse on it. Maybe it was a prank."

    Lady Ophelia laughed.

    My eyes darted to her. "A joke? You think it could have been cursed as a joke?"

    "My secret is out." Ophelia looked away.

    "You never mentioned that," I shot at the former sorceress.

    Ophelia shrugged and studied her nails, but her ghostly shoulders shook as she fought laughter.

    Seraphina had been staring into space. She turned to me and lowered her voice. "I''ve also been considering a solution to help with the pendant. I need to go through my storage chests and find a particular gem. I believe that with the right spell and attunement, the amulet will continue to hide your visage but also mask the relic from the hunters. I have a few books I need to consult."

    "This thing is mentioned in books?" I touched the pendant.

    "It is. The Heart of Shadows is old beyond reckoning. It is pre-cataclysm."

    "There was a cataclysm?"

    Seraphina sipped her drink and set it down. "There are so few details. Before the rise of Morthisal, possibly thousands of years ago, the land was a much different place. Mythralon, as they call it now, was shattered by forces we do not understand. They might have been gods. Or it might have been sorcerers whose power was beyond anything we know now. I''ll lend you some books.¡±

    "That would be wonderful."

    Lady Ophelia spoke up, "I can add little more. Morthisal wasted a lot of time and energy looking for these relics. I believe his intent paid off, as it led to the creation of his staff. Its creation was an impressive feat."

    I passed on Ophelia''s words.

    "He was a menace. Speaking of. What do you intend to do with the staff?"

    "I have an idea. The relic hunter said they take items of power that can be used to harm the world, and they destroy them in rivers of lava."

    "How very One Ring," Seraphina said, then slapped her hand over her mouth. She lowered her voice. "It''s hard to remember sometimes."

    I nodded. "I know. I keep wanting to do the same thing."

    "We need to be careful."

    "Agreed."

    "We can discuss the staff later. I would love to stay up talking all night, Varix. Then, for us to walk out to the field at dawn and watch the sunrise, but I need to get a little sleep before I begin researching a solution to your amulet problem. Plus, I have my day job."

    ¡°Thank you, Seraphina. For understanding what happened to me."

    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome, Varix.¡±

    "I''ll walk you to your shop. Do you live there?"

    "I do. Stalker much?"

    I laughed. "No. I had a feeling you had a room in the back. It seems like a lot of shop owners live at their businesses.¡±

    ¡°I have a nice apartment upstairs. I¡¯ll show you, but not tonight.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    We strolled through the streets, her hand in mine, and chatted about little things with smiles and laughter. When we reached her door, I leaned in and kissed her on the cheek.

    She smiled and pulled me into a tight embrace.

    ¡°Until later, Seraphina¡±

    ¡°Until later, Varix.¡±

    <hr>

    I managed to squeeze in two hours of sleep and woke sluggish, with a headache. My eyes were so dry that my lids felt like they were coated in sandpaper.

    I rolled over, stared at the empty room, and thought of Seraphina. It was suddenly easy to get out of bed. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I knew it had been a gamble to reveal who I was under the pendant, but it had paid off. Better still, she hadn''t run away, screaming.

    My first stop was to visit The Whistling Kettle. As I stepped inside, I found Milo standing behind the counter, tossing a pair of dice.

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Vel¡¯Naris!¡± He greeted me warmly.

    ¡°Coffee. Stat.¡±

    Milo cracked out the coffee and made me a cup.

    ¡°How are you doing today, Milo?"

    "I''m fine. Thanks for asking. It''s been slow. But Mrs. Qualor asked for coffee, and I made it using your method."

    "Did she like it?"

    "She did. She said it was lovely that she didn''t have to spit out the grounds."

    "Mrs. Qualor is right about that."

    While Milo made my coffee, I said, "I need help with my new food wagon today. Do you know anyone who would be willing to work day to day? I need someone scrappy, and ready to work under pressure.¡±

    ¡°You already have that person.¡± Milo smiled. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°But you have to work here, right?"

    Milo stepped from around the counter and walked to the back of the room. He opened a door, stuck his head in, and yelled, ¡°Mom! Mom! Come watch the store!¡±

    "Wait, Milo. You don''t have to do that." I protested.

    ¡°Mom! You need to watch the shop today. I¡¯m going with Mr. Vel¡¯Naris.¡±

    Milo¡¯s mother, a surprisingly trim woman with a straight back and curly blonde hair, bustled into the shop. "What''s this, then?"

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to¡­"

    "Mom. Just watch the store. I''m going to help Mr. Vel''Naris here in his tavern kitchen and make some money today."

    "Oh?"

    I shook my head. "I didn''t mean to impose. I asked him if he knew of any help I could hire for the day. I need assistance with some cooking prep work and dishes."

    "Busy work and some labor? Is that what you''re getting at?"

    My face flushed in embarrassment. Come on, Milo!

    "Er. Yeah. Like I said, I didn''t mean to¡­"

    She looked her son up and down and nodded once. "Go on. Get some experience." Milo''s mother also nodded once at me. "I''m glad he''s found an apprenticeship."

    "Wait. I didn''t¡­"

    "Let''s go, Mr. Vel''Naris!" Milo grinned enthusiastically and headed for the door.

    What had I just gotten myself into?

 Forty Two

    The day was a success even though I had to spend time explaining and delegating tasks to Milo. I showed him around the kitchen, explained the cutting board in the center of the prep area, and told him that all food was cut there and only there. The tour included the new food wagon and what we would be cooking today.

    He was eager to learn and eager to sample every bit of food. I had to warn him more than a few times that touching and tasting all the food wasn''t hygienic, and he had a very apt response to that.

    "What does hygienic mean?"

    "I''ll answer your question with a question. How would you like it if someone made you a cup of tea but kept dipping their fingers into it before you could drink it?"

    "I''d be impressed. Tea is hot. Really hot. They would burn their fingers."

    I stifled a chuckle. "Would you want to drink the tea after they had dipped their fingers inside? Say, for instance, it was one of the farmers, and he had just come back from cleaning up manure, and some of it was on his hands."

    "I''d be really surprised, Mr. Varix. Most farmers know better than to run around with shit on their hands."

    I blinked twice. "For the sake of this question. Assume the farmer is dumb and he didn''t clean his hands. Now, he''s dipping his fingers in your tea before you drink. Now, does that sound hygienic?"

    "Oh. Oh! I get it. Good thing I don''t have cow poo on my hands."

    I blew out a breath and said, "Milo, do me a favor. Just try not to touch the food after it''s been cooked."

    "You got it, Mr. V."

    I had Milo find a paper and pencil and write a shopping list while I showed him around my rapidly developing cooking area near the wagon.

    "Shell has been nice enough to open a line of credit for me. You tell her you''re helping at the tavern and to put it on Varix''s bill."

    I continued giving him things to pick up, including three dozen buns. I pulled out some money and handed it over. "Please write down how much you pay for everything. I need it for the books."

    "You got it, Mr. V."

    Once my new ''apprentice'' was out of my hair, I went inside and started preparing for the day.

    I considered making a vat of chili, but decided against it due to time constraints. I should have prepped for it last night and gotten up much earlier to start on the dish, but I couldn''t help but smile every time my mind wandered back to the previous night spent with Seraphina. A smile tugged at my lips as I recalled our conversation, her laughter, and the warmth of her company. Damn. I was smitten.

    Shaking off the pleasant memories, I focused on work. I broke out a huge packet of ground meat and formed fist-sized meatballs for burgers. After seasoning two dozen balls with salt and pepper, I placed them on a pan, covered them with brown butcher''s paper, and returned them to the fridge.

    Lady Churl popped out of the trap door, yawned, and stretched as she reached the kitchen, her arms going wide as she yawned again. Based on the pile of mushrooms and peppers on the kitchen counter, she''d had a successful night of foraging. Her yield sparked an idea in my head.

    "Lady Churl, would you mind helping me prep for the cook?" I asked.

    "Yeah. That Seraphina''s alright, boss. I likes her."

    I grinned. "She is pretty alright. She said you''re also pretty alright."

    Lady Churl shrugged. "Glad you got one of those human types. The other one had peculiar tastes."

    "I don''t need to hear anymore." I shook my head vigorously. "By the way, apparently, I now have an apprentice. There is no talk of Big M¡ªthat''s what Seraphina and I call him, anyway¡ªaround this kid. His name is¡­"

    Just then, Milo burst into the tavern, his arms laden with supplies. He bustled toward the kitchen, but the moment he caught sight of Lady Churl, his eyes widened. The bags nearly slipped from his grasp as he stumbled back, his voice rising in panic.

    "Mr. V, there''s a goblin here! Grab some knives. We can take her!" Milo exclaimed. "Probably."

    I quickly walked to Milo and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Whoa, easy there, Milo. Calm down. Lady Churl is a friend. Lady Churl, meet Milo."

    Milo''s gaze darted between me and Lady Churl, confusion and fear warring on his face. "But... but she''s a goblin! Aren''t they dangerous?"

    I shook my head. "Lady Churl has been helping me for a while now. She''s been my friend since I met her over a month ago. I was on the road and ran into her in the woods. We got to chatting and struck up a friendship. The war is over, and all of the races need to live together. We only have one land, right? It''s okay to become friends with former enemies. I bet you''ll like her when you get to know her."

    Lady Churl grinned, revealing her sharp teeth. "Aw, boss, yer makin'' me blush. ¡®Ere, I thought I was just another pretty face in the kitchen."

    I chuckled before turning back to Milo. "See? She''s harmless. Well, mostly harmless. Just don''t get between her and a plate of mushrooms."

    "I do likes me some mushrooms. Did you see the haul from last night, boss?"

    "I did. Impressive. It actually gave me an idea for lunch today."

    "Yeah? If it''s all the same, keep them onions to yourself."

    Milo''s tension eased slightly, but he still eyed Lady Churl warily. "If you say so, Mr. V., I have never met a friendly goblin. Last year, we were attacked by a group of orcs, and goblins were running through the town stealing and fighting."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "Weren''t me," Lady Churl said to Milo and shrugged. She sauntered over to Milo. "Nice ta meet cha."

    Milo managed a nervous smile in return. "Uh. I''m not sure if I should be happy or scared."

    "You ain''t so much to look at, yerself."

    Milo stepped back, shock etched on his face. Then he cracked a smile and laughed.

    Milo and Lady Churl had a few uncomfortable moments over the next hour, but they mostly settled into a routine in the kitchen. I instructed Milo on what I needed done, and he kept notes, which impressed me.

    "I need to run out and grab some cheese. Are you good in here? You''ll get along?"

    "You got it, Mr. V. Now that the surprise has worn off, she''s not so bad."

    "Yeah? I ain''t so sure ''o you, yet." Lady churl said but cracked a smile.

    I quickly made my way to the market. I weaved through the bustling stalls, scanning the wagons and carts, looking for a particular item. I found a small location with cheese that looked similar to what I was after.

    The young woman watching over the goods smiled as I approached.

    "Hello. Do you have samples of that?" I asked, pointing at the cheese I was interested in.

    "I do," she said and produced a knife to cut a small piece off.

    I tasted it and couldn''t help but grin. It was so good, and resembled Swiss cheese, but it had a little more bite, almost like a sharp cheddar.

    "This should do the trick," I said, and had her cut off a large chunk. I thanked the merchant and paid for my purchase.

    As I returned, I spotted another vendor and had to make one more stop. The jovial older man had a fine selection of large glass bottles filled with crisp, green pickles swimming in brine.

    With the cheese and pickles secured, I hurried to my final stop: the herbalist. As I entered the shop, the aroma of dried herbs and medicinal concoctions surrounded me. The owner, an older man with wispy white hair and a kind smile, greeted me warmly.

    ¡°Good morning, sir! What brings you here today?" he asked.

    "I''m in need of a couple of restoratives," I replied, browsing the shelves. "My friend Caden Ashfall buys them. The vials for when you''ve had a fun night out, if you catch my meaning."

    The old herbalist chuckled. He reached behind the counter and produced a basket of small vials filled with a rich green liquid. "These should do the trick, my friend. Just remember, moderation is key."

    "Thank you. I plan to keep these on hand. I agree with you. Moderation is a good way to live. But, just in case," I said and winked.

    I thanked him, paid for half a dozen restoratives, and hurried back to the tavern.

    As I walked back, I thought about how I''d been improvising outdoor cooks over an open fire. It made the most sense to keep doing it, for now. The smell of food over an open flame would be some of the best advertising in the world. I made a mental note to ask Doan about crafting a large outdoor grill. It would be perfect for cooking lunch, and even better, a grill with an offset smoker would come in handy.

    I''d need to save money for it, but my mind was already swirling with things I could cook on the outdoor grill.

    Lunch went even better than the day before. We sold out of the chicken sandwiches before the burgers, but once word spread about the shroom melts, the smell of the melting cheese, saut¨¦ed mushrooms, and seared meat brought out ever more customers. Some stopped to look but appeared to be in a hurry. I informed them that they could have their food to go in a paper bag. Thanks, Milo.

    We¡¯d prepped for over fifty meals, and within a few hours, they were all gone.

    Shell and Caden made it for lunch, but Ragna and Doan were busy working and couldn¡¯t break away.

    I was ushering the last customers out of the dining area, except for Shellen and Caden, who were chatting animatedly, when Mira appeared. She had a pack on her back and was armed with her sword, bow, and arrow. She waved as she approached.

    ¡°Mira. Are you off on an adventure?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading out as a caravan guard for a few weeks. I need to stretch my legs.¡±

    ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡±

    Mira shrugged and grinned. ¡°With any luck, it will. It¡¯s a short trip. We¡¯re heading to Stormcrest Bay, then onto Emberholt, before passing through Ironcliff and heading back to Everspring by way of Shadowfen.¡±

    The location names meant nothing to me except Stormcrest Bay. Roland had spoken fondly of some of the beers from the city next to the water. A lot of trade came in from there, including my ice blocks.

    ¡°Stay safe out there,¡± I told Mira.

    She grabbed me and pulled me in for a bear hug before I could think. I quickly returned her hug. She pulled away and hit me with a huge grin. ¡°You¡¯re a great work friend, Varix. I wish you nothing but good luck with Seraphina. She¡¯s a wonderful person. For as long as I¡¯ve known her, she¡¯s been an asset to our little town.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mira. I¡¯m fond of her,¡± I said.

    ¡°I know. You two are going to have some good-looking babies. Alright, Varix. I must say goodbye to Caden, Doan, and Alic.¡± She lowered her voice and looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll miss him the most.¡±

    ¡°Alic? Is there¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a work friend. You figure out the rest.¡± Mira turned and shouted, ¡°Caden! You dog. I¡¯m heading out for the road¡­¡±

    I waved to my friends and went inside with the money to find Milo working in the kitchen. He¡¯d put the dishes in the sink and was busy boiling water. I pointed at the pan. "What''s that?"

    ¡°It¡¯s to clean with. My mom taught me that the hotter the water, the cleaner the dishes.¡±

    ¡°Your mother is smart.¡±

    Milo understood about cleaning with hot water, but not about sticking his fingers in the customer''s food, which had been a mystery. You win some, you lose some.

    I''d saved some food for my two helpers. I quickly whipped up two melts for them both, with a massive pile of extra mushrooms. We''d turned a tidy profit, but not enough to make significant changes to the tavern. I paid Milo for his time, and he was thrilled.

    "Just until we figure out a salary. Don''t spend it all in one place."

    "What if I find a nice hat and a shirt with puffy sleeves? I''d have to spend it all in one place."

    "Never change, Milo," I said, clapping him on the shoulder.

    The next few days were a blur as we fell into a routine. Up with the roosters, shopping in the marketplace, setting tasks for Milo, and Lady Churl''s quick wit and assistance for morale and actual work. Before long, I had a bit of money saved up.

    I sought out the local bank and opened an account. A manager came out from a back room, looked me over, and asked me a few questions about my business and place of residence. He didn''t even blink twice when I told him I''d purchased The Shadow''s Respite and lived on the second floor. He looked me over again, squinted a few times, and then told me to sit and wait.

    He returned about fifteen minutes later and presented me with an interesting identification card adorned with embedded pieces of lapis lazuli and accented with sun and moon designs that moved like a slow, magical clock. In the center was a blurred spot.

    "Alright, Mr. Varis. Please hold the card in hand. Hold it tightly."

    He took my hand in both hands, closed his eyes, and whispered something. I thought I could make out the words but could not recall a single one seconds later.

    "Very good, Mr. Varix. We have an accounts manager who will take over from here. Have a wonderful day."

    I looked the card over and found my face surrounded by a faint glow staring back at me. Instead of asking questions about the card and how it was made, I decided to save those for Seraphina, especially since her shop was my next stop.

    I couldn''t wait to see her, and I needed to check in on the solution for masking The Heart of Shadows.

 Forty Three

    I made my way to Seraphina''s shop, The Gem Emporium, as the sun continued to ride the horizon. One thing I appreciated about my new residence was how much sun we received compared to the gray and gloomy weather back home.

    The streets of Everspring were as busy as ever. People bustled from place to place, many of them heading to or from the market, arms or wooden crates laden with supplies. I had to move out of the way on several occasions to make room for carts heading out after a successful day of sales, based on how few vegetables or other supplies they bore.

    I was a few blocks over from Roland Hightown¡¯s office. If I wasn¡¯t in a hurry, I would have dropped by to say hello. I liked Roland and had shared a number of engaging conversations with the town''s steward.

    As I approached Seraphina''s shop, I spotted her silhouette through the frosted glass. As I stood in front of the door, I suddenly felt nervous. Taking a deep breath, I lightly knocked and opened the door.

    Seraphina had her hands on several gems, muttering words over them. She didn''t immediately look up. I stood there and simply stared after I''d closed the door. I couldn''t help but admire her beauty. She wore a soft azure blouse under an ebony bodice, and her skirt flowed in delicate shades of green that barely grazed the ground.

    A gentle light settled over the two green gems as she finished her incantation. She placed them on a table, and breathed out a sigh.

    "Varix." A smile spread across her face. "I''m happy to see you."

    I tried to chase the butterflies away, but they stubbornly refused to leave my stomach. "Hey. Um. Sorry to stare."

    She shrugged lightly and moved toward me. We embraced without hesitation. I held her tightly, realizing how much I had missed her company. "It''s so good to see you, too," I murmured into her hair.

    She pulled back slightly, her hands still resting on my arms. She hit me with a full smile. "I have some news regarding the thing. Let''s go in the back."

    "Okay.¡± I nodded.

    Seraphina placed a sign outside on her door, and locked it. She led me into the back room with the desk and ornate chests. Her hand dug into the small wooden box on the desk and came up with the gem she''d used a few days ago. Seraphina muttered a few words over it. The room became utterly still, and her words became muted, like she was speaking underwater.

    "What a busy day. I''ve had to do some work for one of The Baron''s, um, girls. He has a few. Don''t ask. They needed some stones to help keep the rats at bay. I don''t know what they''re doing over there, but he''s been inundated with them."

    "Maybe they were all chased out of my tavern by Lady Churl, and they found a new home at his house. I''m guessing he lives in the big house at the end of town?"

    "He calls it a mansion, but it''s just a two-story house. He has indoor plumbing, which is still a bit of a novelty here, and four bedrooms, but I''d hardly call that a mansion. I''ve been to Silverlight Aerie, the capital. Now, that place has some palatial mansions. Oddly, the king lives in a house smaller than The Baron''s. He seems like a humble and likable guy. I''ve only met him once, and it was in passing. I was doing work near one of his holds a few years ago."

    "Why do they call him The Pale King? Urzan and some of the goblins used the term."

    "He does appear to have a condition, and his skin is fair, that''s for sure. Piercing blue eyes. Powerfully built, but yeah. Kind of sickly. I was impressed with the speed at which he worked out a peace deal with the green skins after Big M was taken care of."

    "The orcs didn''t have a lot of love for that guy," I said. "Urzan told me they''d been enthralled. Once the spell was broken, they all started questioning their life choices."

    "You remind me of the king, in a way. You came to an easy peace with the orcs in a naive way. Don''t take that the wrong way, Varix. You''re new here and don''t know what we''ve been through. The town has seen its fair share of the war. Things were not always as they appear now.

    "But here comes Varix, all smiles and easy charisma, convincing orcs, goblins, and humans they can co-exist." She moved closer to me. "Talking young half-elven women into dating him."

    "You make me sound like a way more interesting person than I really am." I closed the distance and pulled her into my arms again.

    "Really Varix? You''re more than interesting."

    "I can say the same about you."

    "Go ahead."

    "You''re more than a little interesting." I laughed and pulled her tightly against me.

    "I may have a solution for the little pendant problem."

    "I knew we were going to have to talk about it."

    She pulled back slightly. "You don''t want to?"

    "I know we must. I was very much enjoying holding you."

    Her cheeks flushed and she broke away gently. "Then let''s hurry and get this over with. I hope you didn''t forget out plans."

    "I wouldn''t dream of forgetting our date."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    It wasn''t much of a date. We were going to hit the market and do a little shopping. Seraphina wanted to help me find some more cooking goods for the tavern.

    "Oh, I went to the bank."

    Seraphina''s eyes widened. "Uh. Did you open an account?"

    "Yeah."

    "The card. Which image appeared?"

    I withdrew the peculiar, thin stone and metal bank card and turned it over to show the image. She blew out a breath. "If the Heart of Shadows is as powerful as I''d suspected. It was able to mask your alter ego from the image creator."

    "Is that a good thing?" I scratched the back of my head.

    "Would you rather it had picked up your other face?"

    I blanched. "Point taken."

    Seraphina moved around the desk and opened a book to a location marked by a strip of ribbon. She showed me the page, and the curious image drawn therein. It looked like The Heart of Shadows, but it was mounted on a thin headband with delicate arches worked about the metal. The writing around it was in a runish script I couldn''t understand.

    "That''s the gem?"

    "I think so. This is from a book that was a copy of an old book that was a copy of an even older book. I''m sure some liberties were taken. The language will be gibberish to you. It''s written in a dead language, but one that certain enchanters follow. I''m one of those."

    Seraphina pointed at the page. "The story goes that a woman named Nyx, who may or may not have been a fallen minor goddess before the cataclysm, created the stone to sneak into the courts of kings, possibly to bed them, and most certainly for spy work. Big M must have known some powerful stuff, because this thing is not a joke. It would have required immense power and concentration to attune it to his body."

    "Which is now occupied by me. Meaning, if I took this off and gave it to you, you might not be able to use it."

    Her eyes narrowed. "I most certainly would not be able to use it. It might burn me to the bone if I attempted it. Or it might be inert. I''d prefer not to tempt fate. I can touch the stone, and you know I''ve probed it, looking for its source of power, but that was as far as I was willing to go."

    I looked up from the page and met Seraphina''s eyes. "Are you saying you can''t mask it?"

    "I cannot. There is only one person who can."

    "Oh?"

    "Yes. You. The other you. I have an idea. It''s going to be dangerous, and we''ll need help."

    "Me? What sort of help?"

    She stepped from around the desk and moved to me again. Seraphina put a hand on my arm. "Um. Help of the undead kind."

    "But, I don''t know how to summon them the way¡­"

    She stared at me.

    "Oh. You mean them."

    "Mainly her. Your ex. Do you think she''ll assist you?"

    I turned away and paced with my hand on my chin. Using Morthisal''s powers with Ophelia''s help seemed like a risky proposition.

    "How dangerous is this?"

    Seraphina looked down. "There are¡­risks."

    "Care to elaborate?"

    "What I have in mind will require some prep work, the Star of Luminas you so kindly sold to me, Big M''s staff, and the help of Lady Ophelia Nightshade." Seraphina pursed her lips and tapped them with a finger.

    "I''m assuming I''ll have to remove the amulet to do this?"

    "You will. But that''s not the really dangerous part."

    "What is?"

    She locked eyes with me. "There is a chance that Ophelia could take possession of your body."

    I stopped in my tracks. "Well¡­ Shit! I''m sure Lady Ophelia would be more than happy to take over my body and start up a new evil empire."

    "I hadn''t thought of that. We won''t let that happen."

    We spent the next hour going over the plan. I didn''t like it, but I also didn''t know what would happen if I didn''t mask the amulet from the relic hunters. Seraphina wanted to perform the spell the next night. I would need to bring Ophelia, Morthisal''s staff and the other ghosts. I figured that where one went, so went the others, and hopefully Garin and Zyn would stop Ophelia from doing anything too rash. The intervening hours would give me time to think about what we were about to attempt, in case I wanted to back out. There was a chance I could have Zyn perform his trick every couple of days, but the first time had taken a lot out of him. He had warned me that the mask wouldn''t last much longer.

    As we talked, we held each other a few times, exchanged a few kisses, and then she surprised me with a gift of a thick apron she''d had made for me in town. The seamstress had created it to her specifications, and when I saw it, I blinked several times in shock.

    It was black, and a few runes were etched into the sides. "This is beautiful! You didn''t have to do this."

    "I wanted to. A chef needs a good apron. There are a few pockets, and I had it enhanced to help prevent small burns like splatters. It won''t save you in a fire, but it will go a long way toward preventing you from getting your face or hands seared by hot oil."

    "Seraphina. This is such an amazing gift!"

    "I''m glad you like it," she said and hugged me.

    "You''ll have to tell me where you got it made. I''ll need to get matching aprons for Lady Churl and Milo."

    "Milo? The kid from The Whistling Kettle?"

    "I guess he''s my apprentice now." I laughed.

    "Is he good?"

    "He has potential. And a lot of heart. He''ll learn."

    Seraphina removed the spell from the room, took my hand, and led me to the front door.

    "Time for our date."

    "It''s not much of a date. We''re just going to the market."

    She rounded on me, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed my lips. "It''s time I get to spend with you. Let''s go."

    We set out for the market, walking hand in hand. The air was filled with the chatter of merchants and shoppers and the smell of fresh produce and spices. The beautiful lavender fields surrounding the town provided an extra lovely aroma.

    Seraphina stopped as we browsed the stalls and pointed at a weathered table with a pile of rough, uncut gems. Her eyes scanned the collection with an expert''s gaze. She handled some, put others back, and came up with three she liked. After some haggling, she walked away with a small pouch and a self-satisfied smile.

    She wasn''t the only one who scored something nice. Nestled between various pans was a metal stock pot large enough to make a batch of chili. "This is perfect for the tavern," I muttered, hefting it experimentally. I paid the vendor for it with a gold and two silvers. He wasn''t in the mood to haggle over the well-worn pot and took my lowball offer.

    We continued our stroll, our hands finding each other again. The hour flew by, filled with laughter, shared observations, and the simple joy of each other''s company. As the sun began to dip, it was almost time to call it a night. I walked her back to her shop. She opened the door and stood in the doorway.

    Seraphina turned to face me, her eyes soft. "I''ll see you tomorrow," she said, leaning in for a kiss. As our lips met, there was a flutter in my chest, but a gnawing anxiety about the upcoming ritual overshadowed my joy.

 Forty Four

    Once I¡¯d returned to the tavern, I didn¡¯t have the energy to tell Ophelia and the others what Seraphina and I were planning. I could barely stand to think about it myself.

    Even though we had to attempt a crazy ritual¡ªwas that the right word? I couldn¡¯t help but feel content as soon as I walked into The Shadow¡¯s Respite. A lot of work had been done over the last few days as money had come in. I¡¯d even managed to sock away seventy-five gold in the bank for a rainy day. It was also an excellent way to exchange the small coins we¡¯d collected. Piles of copper and silver were not light. Lucky for me, I¡¯d had an excellent guard in Lady Churl, who had not only buried the bag of money under the tavern, but also kept an eye on it. I¡¯d witnessed firsthand her skill with the blade when she¡¯d taken out a few archers trying to burn Everspring down. I didn¡¯t envy anyone who wanted to sneak into the basement.

    While this place was about a week away from the grand opening, it was still shaping up nicely. The walls had been cleaned and sanded down. They just needed a finish. The tapestry with the knight heading up the mountain had been placed over the burned walls, but my to-do list included refinishing the wall, or having it replaced entirely. The floor was clear and clean and had been gone over with sanding stones a few times when Milo and I had downtime.

    I went behind the bar, greeting the ghosts, and poured myself an extra-stiff glass of Iron Forge Whiskey. I chipped off a little ice and let the drink sweat. Iron Forge Whiskey was smooth, but hit like an orc¡¯s fist. The cinnamon aftertaste was strong, but soothing. I sipped while looking at my companions. Milo had gone home hours ago, and Lady Churl was probably asleep.

    ¡°Hello, friends. How was ghosting today? Meet any other nice ghosts?¡± I greeted the three.

    Garin laughed. ¡°You look like a man who¡¯s returned from a night out with a girl he is interested in. But there¡¯s something that¡¯s worrying you. Lad, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± I asked Garin, and chuckled.

    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Lady Ophelia laughed. ¡°Did I not say it wouldn¡¯t work out between you and that tart?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not a tart. She¡¯s a wonderful woman. Things are good with her. Great. No, wonderful. She makes me smile. A lot.¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°And she smells good. All the time. The way she dresses is¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve made your point. Now, hush about her. Please.¡±

    I smirked at Ophelia.

    ¡°Perhaps a night of rest?¡± Zyn suggested uncharacteristically.

    ¡°You doing alright, Zyn?¡±

    ¡°Recovering,¡± he said and nodded his head at my chest in the direction of the pendant.

    ¡°I''m sorry that took a lot out of you," I said, but I didn''t mention I''d been thinking about asking him to renew it regularly. I knew it wasn''t sustainable.

    He nodded. ¡°Not much time left. The camouflage will fail soon.¡±

    ¡°I know, and that sucks.¡°

    "I can do it again, but the potency will be greatly reduced."

    "Thank you, Zyn, but there may be a solution. I''ll talk to you all about it tomorrow. Seraphina and I need a little more time for prep work."

    I drank half of the Iron Forge whiskey. ¡°Damn, that is smooth. You know, guys? I wish I could share a drink with you.¡±

    ¡°You are, lad. We¡¯re just not partaking in the actual drinking part."

    "What''s on your mind?" Ophelia asked me.

    "Eh. I need to do a thing, with your help. It''s important, but dangerous."

    "To you or us, lad?" Garin straightened up and asked.

    "Yes," I said. "I need to ask of you all a favor. One that might have some danger, mainly to me."

    "Go ahead, darling," Ophelia simpered. "You know we''re here for you."

    I wondered if she would say the same thing when she had a chance to take over my body.

    "It''s a rite I''m going to do with Seraphina. She thinks she can hide The Heart of Shadows from prying eyes, but it will require your help." I turned and looked at Ophelia''s ghost. "Mostly you."

    "Oh. Well, go on, darling."

    I smiled. "Not right now. I''ll tell you tomorrow."

    I drank a little more Iron Forge whiskey, pulled the glass away as fire ripped down my throat, and stared at the liquid in the glass. Tiny flecks, like cinnamon, floated within.

    With a crash, the trapdoor sprang open, smacked into the ground, and out emerged Lady Churl. Her eyes darted around the place, found me, and then glanced at the barstools.

    "Evenin'', boss," she greeted with a toothy grin. "Place is lookin'' good. Heard you chatting. " Lady Churl pointed at the seats next to me. "Them?"

    "Yeah. Just running something by them."

    "Which you have not finished," Ophelia said sharply.

    I ignored her.

    I couldn''t help but smile at Churl¡¯s enthusiasm. "Lady Churl, can I get you something to drink?"

    "Got one of ''em Orange Blushes? Wasn''t much for sweet drinks ¡®til I tried that one."

    "Coming right up."

    While I mixed her drink, she settled in at one of the empty stools. She''d long since learned which ones were already "occupied."

    A thought struck me. "Say, Lady Churl, if you go out foraging today, can you watch for any truffles? Are you familiar with those?"

    "Truffles? Aye. Tend''s to eat them myself."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah. Pop ''em in my mouth. Crunchy. Flavorful."

    "How often do you find truffles?"

    "Not so much. I can keep an eye out. Trick''s in the smell." She tapped her nose.

    I nodded. "They''re pretty unique, that''s for sure."

    "Whatcha got planned for them?"

    I shrugged. "Mainly to add a little flavor.¡± I chuckled to myself. Of course, Lady Churl liked eating them.

    For a moment, I considered telling Lady Churl about the plans for the next night, but something held me back. Better to keep things close to the chest.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Well, I won''t keep you," I said, stifling a yawn. "I''m about ready to turn in for the night. Been a long day."

    Lady Churl nodded, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You alright, boss? Lookin'' a bit rough. No offense."

    I waved off her concern. "Just tired. Got a lot on my mind. Nothing a good night''s sleep won''t fix."

    As Lady Churl made her way out, Ophelia''s ghostly form drifted closer. "Varix, darling, you still haven''t told us what you have planned. I''m simply dying to know."

    I winced at her choice of words, the Iron Forge Whiskey making my head swim more than I''d anticipated. "Tomorrow, Ophelia. I promise. Right now, I need some sleep."

    She pouted, but I held firm. "Very well. We''ll talk in the morning. I forgot to mention. The boy, Milo. He''s very nice, and very young. If only I had my body..."

    "You leave that boy alone."

    "Boy?" Ophelia scoffed. "He''s a grown man. But what can a ghost do?"

    "How old were you when you died?" I asked her.

    "Older than me by a good stretch," Garin interjected.

    "That is none of your business, darling."

    "Look, I''m going to bed. Lady Churl, I wish you good luck. Zyn, I''m glad you''re feeling better. Garin, cheers, buddy. And Lady Ophelia, sweet dreams. Just not about Milo."

    "Night, boss," Lady Churl said as she headed for the door.

    I made my way upstairs, my steps slightly unsteady. The whiskey had hit me harder than expected, especially on an empty stomach.

    Once in my room, I closed the door and leaned against it with a sigh Good night''s sleep. That''s the ticket.

    The room swam.

    I slipped out of my garb and tossed the clothes in a basket, then I slid into bed, removed the ring, and placed it on the nightstand.

    <hr>

    "Restorative." Was the first word out of my mouth as my eyes popped open, and I found myself surrounded by light. I''d been so tired the night before I hadn''t even pulled the shades. I hadn''t had that much to drink the night before!

    I had been warned that Iron Forge Whiskey had a kick, and the description hadn¡¯t been wrong. I had a feeling even Urzan would have been on his lips after a bottle. Not that I''d had that much, but I''d had enough.

    I''d had the good sense to stash a couple of healing vials in my room. I dug one out of the top drawer, popped the cork, and downed it in one go. The oily feel combined with mint soothed my symptoms as it went down. Within seconds, I felt like a new man. Magic was awesome.

    I had been smart enough to remember to bring a fresh water pitcher to the room last night. I poured some into a mug and drank while digging out fresh clothes. The smell of coffee brought me around.

    I dressed and found my new apron. Unrolling it, I ran my hands over the beautiful gift Seraphina had given me. I was going to wear it with pride today.

    I made my way downstairs with my new apron draped over my arm. The smell of freshly brewed coffee hit me before I reached the bottom step, and I couldn''t help but grin. Maybe taking on an apprentice hadn''t been such a bad idea. Since I had entrusted him with a key, Milo had let himself in, and he was already at work.

    "Good morning, Milo," I called out. "What''s all this?"

    He turned, grinning from ear to ear. "Morning, Mr. V! I brought you some coffee, ground some up, and used your cheesecloth method. Here ya go."

    He presented me with a large mug that was steaming hot.

    "Thank you, Milo. This shows a lot of initiative. I hope you brought enough for both of us."

    He chuckled and gestured at a mug. "I wasn''t a fan when I used to make it, but I tried it with some cream and a mint drop. It''s pretty good."

    "You''re a lifesaver, Milo. Thanks."

    The coffee was strong and flavorful¡ªjust what I needed to start my day.

    "So, what are we cooking for the food wagon today?" Milo asked eagerly.

    I set my mug down and started tying on my new apron. "Today, we''re doing classic burgers and our signature spicy chicken sandwich. I have more menu ideas, but we''re still getting up to speed. I''d like to add one more menu item every day."

    "Sounds great! What do you need me to do?"

    I reached behind the bar for a scrap of paper and quickly jotted down a list: "Here''s what we need. Can you run to the market and pick these up?"

    "On it, Mr. V," Milo said, taking the list. He paused, eyeing my new apron. "That''s nice. Is it new?"

    I smoothed down the front. "It is. A gift from a friend."

    "Seraphina?" Milo asked, sipping his coffee.

    "Yeah. She''s going to take me to the seamstress that made this, and I''ll have one made for you and Lady Churl," I said. "Before you head out, let''s have some breakfast."

    "Sure, Mr. V. I can always eat."

    I bustled into the kitchen and threw a pan on the stove. Milo had already started and stoked up the fire, once again taking the initiative while I had slept off the Iron Forge whiskey.

    A sausage wrapper from Shell''s shop was in the fridge. I chopped it up, added some scallion whites, and cooked it in a tablespoon of butter. I cracked four eggs and whipped them in a bowl. A small tomato was in our basket of fresh veggies, so I quickly chopped it up and added it.

    With the breakfast scramble ready, we ate in companionable silence. After we finished, I took the plates to the sink to hand wash. Milo took some money from a stash I''d set up in the kitchen and headed out to get everything on the list while I prepped for lunch. I frowned when I recalled I''d forgotten the ring upstairs. I considered running up to retrieve it, but then I thought of what I needed to ask Ophelia to do and had second thoughts. Better to wait until I was ready for that conversation.

    Lunch was once again a rousing success, but we had to cut it short when rain rolled in. Milo and I moved as much as possible into the tavern and set up an assembly line inside. We packed burgers and fries into bags and sent happy customers on their way.

    As we worked I did a few calculations regarding the tavern. If this kept up, I¡¯d be able to finish buying the furniture, dishes, a few more pans, and the cutlery required to make this a fully furnished and ready for business tavern.

    Assuming Seraphina and I finished the rite tonight.

    Lady Churl popped up and helped out in the kitchen, but kept out of sight since the people of Everspring weren¡¯t quite ready to embrace a goblin sous chef.

    After we ran out of food, Milo, Lady Churl, and I spent the next hour or so cleaning up. We did the dishes, put the dirty rags in a pile, and I added some of my clothes. There was a launderer a few shops down, and I¡¯d been making use of them once a week as I¡¯d added a few more sets of clothing to my meager wardrobe.

    The rest of the day passed in relative peace and quiet. I prepped a batch of buttermilk for the chicken that would get a bath in the morning. I¡¯d found that marinating for about four hours was ideal. I added a splash of pickle juice for good measure and put the container in the cooler.

    I hadn¡¯t put my ring on all day. Once I retrieved it, I would tell the ghosts I¡¯d forgotten to wear it. I didn¡¯t want to deal with their questions.

    Instead, I put on a smile, and worked on my tavern. Everything was going to be alright. As long as Seraphina was here, the rite would go off without a hitch, and before I knew it, I would be free to go about my life without worrying about relic hunters.

    I¡¯d been putting off working on the fireplace. Milo had things to do with his sister and couldn¡¯t assist. He told me they were planning his mother¡¯s birthday next week.

    I got out a bucket, filled it with water from the outdoor pump, and scrubbed. I¡¯d already removed the grates and set them aside, but they had years of creosote build-up to clean.

    Lady Churl popped up to check on me.

    ¡°Hey, boss. Got yourself a project. Need help?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Can you change the water?¡±

    ¡°On it, boss.¡±

    We spent the next few hours cleaning the fireplace. I¡¯d had to get inside and peer up to ensure it wasn¡¯t blocked. There was a lot of buildup. I¡¯d need a professional to do the rest.

    Satisfied that the fireplace was ready for opening day, I stood, stretched, and stared at my filthy hands and arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to clean up, Lady Churl. We¡¯re having company over later. You might want to stay down below when Seraphina gets here."

    "Why''s that, boss? I likes her a lot."

    "We''re going to try something to help hide this," I said and pointed at The Heart of Shadows under my shirt.

    "Oh. Magic type stuff. Might be I head out for the night, then."

    I got up and looked over my clothes and skin and realized I needed a long, hot bath to get all this damn soot off. I looked like I could be an extra chimney sweep in Mary Poppins. Back in my room, I put a rag and some water to good use.

    It was getting dark outside. I slipped the ring back on my finger, and headed back downstairs. Ophelia piped up as soon as I set foot in the main room. ¡°Finally! What rite? What are you up to, darling?¡±

    Before I could answer, a fist pounded against the door, making Churl and I jump.

    ¡°Easy out there,¡± I yelled as I approached the tavern¡¯s entrance.

    The fist pounded again, and a familiar voice bellowed, ¡°Where Varix!¡±

    ¡°Urzan?¡± I called back as I reached the door and opened it.

    Urzan stood outside in the rain. Moktar was with him. They both wore armor, with shields strapped to their backs, and multiple weapons bristled on their bodies.

    ¡°Hey, buddy!¡± I said and ushered the orcs in.

    They wasted no time ducking under the door frame and stepping into the room.

    ¡°Varix! Orc come to warn! Orc come to protect!¡±

    ¡°Warn? Protect? From what?¡±

    ¡°Powerful person! Dressed in black! They say your name! Demand Varix!¡±

    Oh, shit. The relic hunters were back. Where was Seraphina? It was time to get this show on the road.

 Forty Five

    While I waited for Seraphina, and with a pair of orcs standing in the tavern, I did the only smart thing I could think of. All we had to do was keep the relic hunter out of the tavern while Seraphina and I completed the ritual. My reasoning was, why not use the tools we have? Those tools being Urzan and Moktar.

    "Guys. Have a seat. I''ll make you a drink."

    "Drink? Drink!" Urzan grinned, showing me his tusks.

    "Yeah. I came up with something for my orc friends," I said and motioned toward my two sturdiest chairs. My ghost pals did not occupy them.

    "I wish you would get these two louts out of here and talk to me!" Ophelia demanded.

    I ignored her.

    "Orc and Varix friend?"

    "Duh. What else do you think we are?"

    Urzan scratched his head. Moktar scratched his butt.

    The two said something to each other in orcish, then shrugged, and took a seat at the bar. The stools creaked under their weight.

    "This person in black. How far are they away?"

    "Not far! Outside town! Maybe hour!

    Phew. That gave me a little breathing room. I would have to run to her shop if Seraphina wasn¡¯t here in the next fifteen minutes.

    "You know, guys. Over the last few days, I''ve experimented with some things, and I think I''ve come up with a signature mixed drink for you. Want to try it?"

    "Drink! What is mixed drink!"

    "It''s going to put some hair on your chest, is what it is. This is strong, buddy. Lots of alcohol."

    Moktar and Urzan exchanged looks. Moktar exclaimed, "Alcohol good!"

    "I know. Right? Now, hold on while I whip this up."

    It was weird having an audience while I made their drink. Garin crossed his arms and sat back, eyes narrowing as he glared at the orcs. Ophelia kept trying to pepper me with questions. At one point, I pointed at my ring. She settled for a grumpy look and sat back, glaring at me.

    Zyn just glared in general. He didn''t have much to say, which was on brand for the former assassin.

    I poured a healthy amount of Iron Forge Whiskey into a large shaker. Next up was a double shot of Dragonbreath Brandy for some extra fire. A dose of Moonbeam Mead was next up, but only to add a bit of sweetness. I dug out some peppercorns, put them in a bowl, and crushed them with the back of a spoon, fighting them not to jump out and scatter across the barstool. With that added, I poured a measure of Pixie''s Giggle just for the hell of it, then went to the cooler and broke off some ice. Orcs were big, and they needed a big serving glass. I had several large glasses for serving beer. They came in handy for this monstrosity of a drink.

    After pouring the liquor over the ice, I looked up and found Urzan and Moktar glued to my movements. I grinned, added a red hot pepper to each drink, and placed them in front of the orcs.

    Urzan picked his up and turned it, looking at the mix in the light. The Iron Forge whiskey added little flecks, while the Pixie''s Giggle sat lazily in the center, almost like oil in oil and vinegar.

    Urzan sniffed and muttered, "Hmmm."

    They both took healthy gulps, and crunched the hot peppers. Urzan drank a few more sips, and his eyes lit up.

    "Good! Good drink!"

    "Glad you like it. I call this one Head Ripper."

    Urzan threw his head back and howled with laughter.

    The orcs drained their glasses and slammed them down on the bar, grinning from ear to ear. "One more!" Urzan roared. "Head Ripper is best drink!"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at their enthusiasm. "Coming right up, my friends." I set about making another batch of the potent concoction. I poured a little into a small glass for myself.

    Urzan reached into his pouch as I poured the drinks, presumably to pay for the round. I held up my hand, shaking my head. "No need for that, Urzan. Thanks for bringing me news of the figure in black. Also, you''re a friend."

    Urzan and Moktar exchanged surprised looks. "Varix friend of orc!"

    "Lucky me."

    Urzan nodded and raised his freshly filled glass. "Varix good human! Not look down on orc!"

    "I believe in judging people by their actions, not their race," I said, raising my own glass in a toast. "To friendship and good drinks."

    We clinked our glasses together. A knock sounded at the door as the orcs savored their second round of Head Rippers.

    I hurried to the door and peered out cautiously. Relief washed over me when it turned out to be Seraphina.

    "Come in," I said, ushering her inside. "I''m so glad you''re here."

    She stepped into the tavern, her staff with the Star of Luminas in one hand. Seraphina''s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of Urzan and Moktar sitting at the bar. "Oh, I didn''t realize you had company," she said, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

    I placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "It''s alright. These are my friends, Urzan and Moktar. I can''t remember if you formerly met my orc pals."

    Seraphina relaxed slightly and offered the orcs a warm smile. "It''s a pleasure to meet you both. I''ve seen you outside the tavern before. I''m Seraphina."

    Urzan and Moktar nodded respectfully. "Hello!" Urzan rumbled. "Varix fond of pretty human-elf!"

    Seraphina appeared to be fighting back a smile. "Seraphina is a dear friend," I said, trying to steer the conversation back to safer territory. "She''s here to help me with a project."

    Moktar leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "Is project what human call bedding?"

    This time, my eyes widened. Seraphina burst into laughter and looked at me. I shrugged to cover my embarrassment.

    "We need to do some work, that''s all. And we''d prefer that person in black who is looking for me not to interrupt us. Would you guys mind keeping an eye out front? Don''t let anyone in until we''re done."

    "Yes. Orc guard while Varix and pretty human-elf work project." Urzan emphasized the last word. The only thing he didn''t do was wink.

    "Thanks, gents."

    Urzan nodded, drained his drink, burped, and stood up. He stretched his legs and smacked Moktar''s shoulder. They spoke quickly in Orcish, then headed for the door.

    "Good luck with project!" Moktar called to us.

    Urzan''s imposing figure closed on me. He put his huge hand on my shoulder and patted me. "Yes! Good luck with project!"

    "Thanks. We shouldn''t be long."

    "Maybe make project longer!"

    Seraphina was still laughing when the two orcs left the building.

    I moved to the door and locked it. Then, I walked to the rarely used front door, and made sure it was secured. Seraphina walked around the main room, looking at the walls, the floor, and the fireplace.

    "You have accomplished so much."

    "Sometimes it seems like I haven''t done much at all."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    She eyed the furniture piled in a corner. The mismatched mass needed attention. Frankly, it needed to be tossed and replaced, but that would take time.

    "I''m focusing on the bar first," I said and waved my hand at the L-shaped top. "That''s where the most money will come in. The more I make from drinks, the more I can sink into this place." I told Seraphina about the Head Ripper drink I''d developed for the orcs, and got a laugh. "Will that be on the menu?"

    "Yes, but it should come with a disclaimer that will read, ¡®developed, and tested on orcs¡¯."

    She giggled and said, "It will be your best seller."

    "Will you stop flirting and tell us what is going on? I grow weary of being left in the dark."

    "Give him time with his girl. She''s a breath of fresh air in what was, until a moment ago, an orc-infested hive," Garin admonished Ophelia.

    Zyn grunted and nodded.

    "It was only two orcs, Garin; they''re my friends."

    Seraphina studied me.

    "What?"

    "If I didn''t know better, I''d say you needed some help."

    "Oh. I need help, alright." I grinned and pulled her into an embrace.

    "Darling. Must you do that in front of me?"

    I ignored Ophelia and focused on Seraphina.

    After we''d held each other for a few moments, we kissed, and I asked her if she wanted a drink.

    "God, yes. But I should do this first."

    Seraphina removed her silencing stone, dragged one of the barstools an orc had just occupied out into the center of the room, and placed the stone on the seat. She closed her eyes and focused¡ªthe sense of being thrown into a vacuum closed in from all sides.

    I glanced at the ghosts. The three of them seemed not to have noticed the change.

    "Can you hear me okay?" I asked.

    "Of course, darling. What a peculiar spell," Ophelia said as she studied the stone.

    "Ophelia said your spell is peculiar."

    Seraphina grinned. "I suppose it would be to her. It''s not so much a spell as an enchantment."

    "Fascinating. Now, darling, tell me what you have in mind."

    "Be right back," I said.

    I ran upstairs, dug under the bed, and located Morthisal''s staff. Before grabbing it, I pulled a rag out and wrapped it around the handle. I knew I''d have to handle the staff, but I wanted to hold off for as long as possible. The way it called to me and the dead was unsettling, to say the least.

    As I made my way back downstairs, the sight of the staff produced an interesting reaction from everyone in the room. Seraphina eyed it suspiciously. Garin crossed his arms and frowned. Zyn glanced at the staff and shook his head.

    Ophelia, on the other hand, stood up and clapped her ghostly hands together, which made no sound but had a pronounced effect. She wanted this.

    Seraphina joined me, and put her hand around my waist. She had her staff in one hand, with the Star of Luminas in her left hand. I held the staff with my right hand still wrapped in a rag.

    "Lady Ophelia. I need your help."

    "Oh, darling. These are the words I have been waiting to hear for far too long. Shall I whisper dark words for your dark deeds? Are you ready to embrace your other side?"

    "No. I need your help with an enchantment Seraphina will place on my pendant. It will hide The Heart of Shadows from the relic hunters. You heard Urzan; even now, there is one looking for me. We must hide this fast, or I''ll have to leave this place." I pulled Seraphina tightly against my side. "And I really don''t want to. I like it here. I don''t want to leave, and I especially don''t want to leave Seraphina."

    "You''re so sweet," Seraphina whispered in my ear. "What did she say?"

    I recapped Ophelia''s words.

    "How do you require my aid?" Ophelia asked.

    "I will take off the pendant while Seraphina works out the spell. Please help me keep the¡ªum¡ªdead at bay while she does what she has to. They''re strong when I hold the staff. It''s like Big M is back in control. I''ll also need some instructions on controlling the staff''s power. Maybe. I hope not, but maybe."

    I didn''t mention that we worried she might try to control me.

    "I''ll do what I can, darling. If I''m to be stuck with you, I suppose this is as good a place as any to live."

    "Thanks for understanding."

    Seraphina stepped away from me. She removed a small gold gem from her pocket. The jewel swam with what looked like liquid blues and reds inside, like ink left to swirl around. The effect was mesmerizing.

    "We have one shot. It''s taken me the better part of a day to make this."

    "I''m as ready as I''ll ever be," I said and gulped.

    Seraphina moved in front of me. She put her free hand on my shoulder and said, "We got this."

    I leaned in, and we kissed gently; in the background, Ophelia gasped, but Garin lightly chuckled. I pulled away, eyes still closed, and marveled at my feelings for Seraphina. This had to work. It had to. I couldn''t imagine leaving Everspring and never seeing her again.

    I reached into my shirt and pulled out the pendant. The Heart of Shadows gleamed in the dim light of the tavern.

    I lifted the necklace over my head and handed it to Seraphina. My skin tingled, my arms and legs elongated, and my limbs turned ashen as I changed into Dark Lord Morthisal.

    Immediately, the voices began. They were faint at first, a distant whisper that tickled the edges of my consciousness. But with each passing second, they grew louder, more insistent. I gritted my teeth, fighting to maintain control.

    Garin stood up, his ghostly form tense as he scanned the tavern. "Do you hear that?"

    "All too loud," I rasped to Garin.

    Seraphina was deep in her spell, but her eyes darted to me and wandered over my form. I should have grabbed a robe to cover myself.

    Lady Ophelia stepped towards me, her eyes wide. "Darling," she breathed, "you look... magnificent."

    I shot her a warning glance. "Not now, Ophelia. We need to focus."

    Seraphina''s voice cut through the growing clamor in my mind. "Varix, it''s time. We need to begin."

    I removed the rag from around the staff. The moment my bare skin touched the infused wood, the swirling powers built up around me, more powerful than ever before.

    "Varix?" Seraphina turned to me.

    "I''m okay," I gasped, though I was far from it. "Just... do it. Quickly."

    Seraphina nodded. She held the Heart of Shadows in one hand, along with the strange gold stone she had brought. Her lips began to move, forming words in a language I didn''t understand.

    As Seraphina''s chanting grew louder, the voices in my head became more frantic. They screamed and pleaded, promising power beyond my wildest dreams if I would just give in, let go, and become who I was meant to be.

    I gripped the staff tighter.

    Ophelia hovered nearby, her ghostly form flickering with agitation. "Darling, can you resist? Do you possess the willpower for it?"

    "Take it," Seraphina said, holding out the amulet. The gold stone in her hand pulsed, its colors fading.

    I took the pendant in my free hand.

    "Ophelia. Please help me. Please show me the way to cover this. It''s primed and ready."

    Ophelia drifted close to me, her hand outstretched. She almost touched me, but held back.

    "In this state, do you know what I could do?"

    "We''re both acutely aware that you could probably take control of me. I''m hoping you won''t."

    "Lady Ophelia Nightshade. I am aware of how great your powers were while you were alive. I know you possessed immense power. Showing us how to complete the spell is all that is required. Please, Lady. We need your help," Seraphina pleaded.

    "Yes. The power. I will show you."

    Ophelia reached for me. Before her hand could close on mine, Zyn darted in. His ethereal hand closed over my fist, holding the Heart of Shadows. His other hand closed over mine as it held the staff.

    "No. She will not listen to reason. There is another way. I have grown bored with this world," Zyn said, his voice fading into a whisper, "I wish you a happy life."

    "Zyn, no. Wait!" I shouted.

    His shape flared with bright white light.

    "I can see him!" Seraphina gasped.

    Zyn''s essence poured into the staff. I can think of no other way to describe it. The Heart of Shadows sucked it in through my body, a genuinely frightening feeling, like worms crawling under my skin. Then it passed, and the pendant stopped throbbing in my hand.

    "No!" Lady Ophelia screamed.

    As her hand reached for me, I backed away and pulled the necklace over my head.

    For a moment, everything went silent. The voices in my head, Seraphina''s chanting, and even the ambient sounds of the tavern¨Call vanished in an instant of blessed quiet.

    My eyes snapped open as I looked for Zyn, but he was no longer there.

    "Dammit," I muttered.

    I looked down at my hands, relieved to see they were my own again ¨C not the ashen gray of Morthisal''s form. The voices in my head receded to a dull murmur, easily ignored. I dropped the staff, and it struck the floor with a resounding bang.

    "Varix?" Seraphina leaned over and put her hand on the back of my neck. "Are you okay?"

    "I am. You saw him?"

    "Yes. Who was that?"

    "That was Zyn. I think he sacrificed himself so Ophelia wouldn''t be able to possess me."

    "Possess is a very strong word, darling."

    Before Seraphina could help me to my feet, something hit the tavern''s side and rocked the building.

    "What was that?" Seraphina looked up.

    "It sounded like¡­no. That''s not possible."

    The door burst open, and a figure appeared. I scrambled to my feet as the individual stepped into the tavern. They were dressed in black, with a dark hood. Behind them, one of the orcs lay on the ground, which explained the thump against the side of the building.

    "Nyria? What are you doing? The orcs were helping me!"

    My mind raced as I frantically wondered if the spell had taken hold. Was the relic hunter still aware of the pendant? Was she somehow aware of the ritual we had just completed, and was here to put an end to me? Something wasn''t right.

    The relic hunter reached up and lowered her hood. My blood turned to ice.

    My mouth dropped open in shock. It wasn''t the relic hunter at all. It was much worse.

    Standing in my tavern was one person I thought I''d never see again.

    It was the dark sorceress who had trapped me in Morthisal''s body.

    "Thalindra!"

 Forty Six

    The last time I had seen Thalindra was right after the spell that had sent old Morth away, and plopped me into his gross and withered body. She had fled the throne room, opened his treasure room, and escaped with a voyager scroll. I had chased after her, but it was only with Lady Churl''s help that I had also escaped from the same room.

    Seraphina had gasped when I''d spoken Thalindra''s name. Her eyes were fixed on the figure in the doorway.

    "Who are you?" Thalindra squinted at me before her eyes landed on Seraphina. Then they widened as she realized what was lying on the ground near my feet.

    I dove for Morthisal''s staff and came up with it clutched tightly in my hands. Thalindra hadn''t recognized me. But she sure as hell had recognized Morthisal''s relic.

    "Get out of here, or else," I said quietly and gestured toward her with the staff.

    "Her!" Ophelia seethed. "Usurper¡ªbitch!"

    "What is that sound? A tinkling on the wind?" Thalindra grinned as she looked right at Ophelia''s intangible form.

    Ophelia lost her confidence as she shrank away from Thalindra.

    I had to play this cool and get Thalindra out of here. I had no idea how powerful she was, or what she was capable of.

    I gripped Morthisal''s staff tightly and jabbed it at Thalindra. "I''m warning you," I growled, trying to sound more confident than I felt.

    Thalindra''s laughter echoed through the tavern, sending chills down my spine. "Oh, please." She sneered. "Do you even know what you''re holding?"

    I remained silent, my knuckles turning white as I clutched the staff. Just go the hell away, Thalindra! I have a really lovely life here!

    "You have no idea how to use that staff, do you?" Thalindra taunted, her eyes gleaming with amusement.

    "Does it matter? I''ve been led to understand it''s a really powerful object. I can turn you to ash." I bluffed¡ªdesperately hoping we could resolve this without a fight. I was way out of my league here, and I knew it.

    Suddenly, Seraphina slammed her own staff onto the floor. The tavern shook, and I nearly lost my balance. "Leave now," she warned Thalindra.

    Thalindra seemed unimpressed and let out another laugh that made my skin crawl. "Oh, how adorable," she mocked.

    Her eyes narrowed as she turned back to me. "How do you know my name?" she demanded. Then, mid-sentence, her expression changed. Realization dawned on her face, and a wicked smile spread across her lips.

    "Is that you, Morthisal, my love?" she purred. "You took it, didn''t you? The Heart of Shadows. I didn''t have time after I fled the throne room. No matter, I''ll take it from you now and depart. You can both live. I don¡¯t care."

    Behind Thalindra, Garin seethed with anger. His hand was on his sword, but he could not help me.

    For a brief moment, I considered this. If I handed over the amulet, I would be stuck in Morthisal''s withered body. Maybe the people of Everspring would understand. I had made friends here. I had Seraphina.

    Thalindra snapped a few words in an unidentifiable language, gestured, and an electric shock raced through my body. I gasped, and it stopped. Then she did the same thing to Seraphina, who yelled in surprise, but her cries turned to those of pain.

    "Stop it!" I yelled and stepped toward her, hand on The Heart of Shadows.

    "Don''t, Varix. She lies!" Seraphina cried.

    Thalindra''s eyes narrowed, and a smile touched her lips. She pointed her finger at me.

    As I prepared for whatever spell she would unleash on me next, the electric shock suddenly departed my body. Thalindra gasped, spun, and screamed.

    Behind her stood Lady Churl. She must have crept back after truffle hunting, snuck up behind Thalindra. There was a knife sticking out of her lower back.

    "I''ll burn you alive!" Thalindra yelled.

    As she gathered power, I put the staff to good use. Clutching it tightly in both hands, I raced behind Thalindra, raised the staff high, and brought it down as hard as I could. Parts of the headpiece exploded around us as it impacted with the sorceress''s head.

    Thalindra groaned quietly and crumpled to the floor. Lady Churl''s knife fell out of Thalindra''s back and clattered across the floor. The goblin quickly snatched it up and wiped the blood on the dark sorceress''s outer garb.

    I stood over her, shaking, heart about to tear its way out of my chest, and snarled at the unconscious figure on the ground. "I figured out how to use the staff!"

    Seraphina breathed a huge sigh of relief as whatever spell she''d been under was released.

    I stared at the staff. "This piece of crap broke. I always thought magic items were indestructible. Like throw into lava indestructible."

    "Good. Maybe hitting her destroyed its power forever."

    "God, I hope so," I muttered.

    Lady Churl stood over Thalindra, her little blade dripping blood. She was smiling from ear to ear.

    "Lady Churl. You are my hero!" I exclaimed.

    She waved me off. "Nah. Just doing what I always wanted to. Stabbed the bitch right in the back, I did." She chuckled.

    "I could hug you right now," I said.

    "Same goes for me," Serarphina added. "She was so strong. I had no chance at fighting her once she began casting spells."

    My head shot around toward the back entrance. "The orcs!''

    I stepped over Thalindra and looked outside. Urzan groaned on the ground, pushed himself up, and then went to check on Moktar.

    "Hey! Are you guys okay?" I asked Urzan.

    He groaned and nodded.

    "Here now!" a familiar voice bellowed from down the street.

    Doan!

    He rushed toward the tavern and the injured orcs. Hot on his heels was Caden. They were both dressed in work clothes, but Caden carried a knife, which he pulled as he raced toward us.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Shit!" I said and raced back inside.

    "Lady Churl, quick. Do we have any rope?"

    "Yeah, boss. Got it," she said, and rushed into the kitchen. Boxes shifted as she looked.

    I was still carrying the broken staff. I considered it, hurried to the pile of broken furniture, and tossed it behind the mass. The top was cracked and broken, and fit in quite nicely with the other junk. I shoved a couple of chunks of wood around to hide it. Thinking fast, I pulled a broken barstool toward Thalindra''s unconscious body.

    Seraphina ripped off her belt, tore a sleeve piece off her shirt, and rolled Thalindra over. The dark sorceress groaned.

    "What happened here?" Doan yelled.

    "Orc surprised by attack!" Urzan bellowed from outside.

    Caden appeared in the doorway as I raced back to Seraphina''s side.

    Seraphina stuffed the piece of cloth inside Thalindra''s mouth and cinched it tight with the thin leather belt she¡¯d worn, effectively gagging the sorceress.

    "What''s happened?" Caden asked excitedly.

    "Who threw these orcs around like they were nothing?" Doan barged in past him.

    Lady Churl tossed the rope at me while my mind raced, trying to think up a cover story.

    "Uh. Hold on, guys."

    I snaked the rope under Thalindra, and with Seraphina''s help, we tied the woman''s arms against her side. Bound and gagged, I hoped like hell she was no longer a threat.

    "Evil! That elf evil sorceress!" Urzan yelled as he barged into the tavern.

    "Yes, she is." Seraphina stood, picked up her staff, and held it at her side. "She came in here, yelling at us. She wanted this," Seraphina said, wiggling the staff. "This staff holds a Star of Luminas. It''s a powerful catalyst. How she sensed it and sought it out here, of all places, is a mystery."

    "Who in the world is she?" Caden asked as he dropped to his knees and studied the figure on the ground.

    Thanlindra writhed in pain. The wound in her lower back dripped blood, and her head was turning red where I had whacked the shit out of her.

    "Evil! Sorceress Thalindra!" Urzan said.

    Caden and Doan looked between me, Seraphina, and the orcs, and blinked. "I''m sorry? Are you saying the dark sorceress Thalindra Sanguinara, Weaver of Shadows, Vice-Regent of Morthisal, she who was foretold to be The Second Harbinger, is here, in Everspring, in your tavern? Tied up and bleeding on your floor?"

    "I guess," I said lamely. "How do you know all her titles?"

    "Because she was one of our targets. We all knew Morthisal''s leaders, top staff, and lieutenants."

    "Yeah! That Thalindra! Yell at us! Blast us with spell. Orc hate stinking magic!"

    "Glad you''re okay, Urzan," I told my orc pal.

    Urzan straightened, shook his head, and said, "Only catch by surprise. Urzan and Moktar also could have subdued her!"

    "What should we do with her?" Doan asked, hands on his hips as he stared at Thalindra.

    "We must send her to the capitol to face justice," Seraphina said.

    "Aye." Caden nodded. "If she is so secure until she is turned over this sorceress should be no threat to us or the village."

    Alic arrived, probably alerted by the commotion. He was dressed in his typical garb, light brown and black leather armor, with a gold star on his chest denoting his station as the town guard. He carried a sword in his right hand while his left hovered over his shoulder, reaching for his shield.

    "Hey, Alic!" I yelled and motioned for him to join us.

    He eyed the orcs suspiciously. Moktar sat against the wall, his head bleeding.

    "Do you need help?"

    Moktar touched his head, and his finger came away with blood. He shrugged. "Only flesh wound!"

    Caden and Doan gave a quick rundown of what had transpired, with a few words tossed in by Urzan. They described how Thalindra had burst into the tavern, demanding some object, and attacked the orcs with her magic. I kept my mouth shut, not wanting to draw attention to myself or reveal any information that might implicate me. However, I couldn''t help but glance nervously at the pile of broken furniture in the corner, knowing that the remnants of Morthisal''s staff lay hidden beneath the debris.

    Caden said to Alic, "We''ll need to arrange for an armed escort to transport her to the capitol. She must face justice for her crimes."

    Seraphina''s expression was grave. "Be careful," she warned. "If she regains her voice, she can cast spells again."

    "Right. Make sure that belt does not come off her mouth."

    Thalindra groaned.

    Seraphina reached into her pouch and pulled out a small, shimmering gem.

    "I can silence her," Seraphina declared. "This gem, combined with the power of my staff, will render her voiceless for a time."

    "I believe that is a good solution. We can''t have this sorceress shouting spells. The binding around her mouth is a good solution, but it can''t stay on there forever." Alic nodded at Seraphina.

    She approached Thalindra''s prone form, the staff in one hand and the gem in the other. Holding the gem over Thalindra''s face, Seraphina muttered an incantation, her words flowing together in a melodic chant.

    As she spoke, the Star of Luminas atop her staff flared to life. The gem in Seraphina''s hand pulsed in response.

    After a moment, the light faded, and Seraphina stepped back. She turned to the others and said, "It is done. Thalindra has lost her voice. A magic user in the king''s employ will be able to reverse the spell when the time comes for her to stand trial."

    I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding. With Thalindra silenced and bound, the immediate threat had passed. But I knew that this was only the beginning. Questions would be asked, and I would need to be careful not to reveal too much.

    As Caden and Alic discussed the logistics of transporting Thalindra to the capitol, I caught Seraphina''s eye. She gave me a quick wink.

    Thalindra seemed to regain her senses. Her eyes burned as she glared at me. If she had been free and had her voice, I have no doubt she would have fried me to a crisp where I stood.

    Alic and Caden hefted Thalindra to her feet. She stood unsteadily with her arms bound to her sides. Doan was nice enough to press a rag against the wound in her back.

    "Thanks for the help, guys," I said as they walked Thalindra to the door.

    "You''re thanking us? You guys did all the work. Thank you both for helping subdue this evil."

    We bid them farewell. I checked on Urzan and Moktar, but they insisted they had been surprised and barely hurt and that no one would sneak up on them again. They insisted on staying and guarding the tavern, even though I assured them the threat was gone.

    I made us all a round of drinks. Lady Churl drank hers with a smug look. "I shoulda got Thalindra better. She moved, and I missed her heart with me knife."

    "You distracted her enough. Like I said, Lady Churl, you''re the real hero here."

    She waved us off with a grin, then reached into her jerkin and withdrew a black lump.

    "Here. Got ya something," Churl said and tossed it to me.

    Catching the item, I turned it over in my hand and grinned. "A truffle."

    "Only found two. You gonna eat it?"

    "I''m going to use it for seasoning," I replied.

    "Might like that," Churl said. "Gonna turn in for the night."

    Seraphina and I wished her a good night, leaving me and her alone in the tavern.

    Garin sat at his customary spot while Lady Ophelia wandered the main room with her head down and hands behind her back. I couldn''t help but stare at the spot Zyn had occupied and wished there was a way to thank him.

    I went to the pile of furniture, rummaged around, and came up with Morthisal''s staff. Most of the reaching hands and screaming heads had been broken off when I''d used Thalindra''s head as a makeshift battering ram.

    "What will happen to Thalindra once she''s in the capitol and she can talk again? Won''t she name me?"

    "You saw the stone I used on her, right?"

    I nodded.

    "It has her voice. She may get it back someday if she finds a spell caster that is powerful enough to break it, but she won''t last that long. I''d be surprised if she made it there with her tongue. Once she''s in the capitol, her head may soon follow."

    "Oh."

    "Yeah."

    I wondered if I should feel something like a tinge of regret. It was me who had insisted on her standing trial. Then again, who was I to stop kingdom justice?

    "Do you think they bought the whole being here for the Star of Luminas story?"

    "I think they did. It''s the easiest explanation, and they honestly have no other reason to suspect anything different."

    I breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I''m tired. What a day it''s been. Want me to walk you back to your shop?"

    Seraphina stood, stretched, and came to me. She wrapped her arms around me, so I embraced her tightly. She put her mouth next to my ear and said. "It''s late. Maybe I should stay here for the night."

    "Wait. Really?"

    "Yes. But I am truly tired. We can share a bed, but only to sleep."

    "Really?" I asked again.

    "Maybe a little over the clothes stuff. We''ll see how it goes," she teased.

    "I''ll take it," I said and kissed her.

    With Seraphina''s hand in mine, we went upstairs for the night.

 Forty Seven

    When we reached my room, Seraphina set up one of her silencing gems so we could talk about anything, and our conversation did not often drift to our lives on earth.

    I''d purchased a few nightshirts to sleep in about a week ago. Seraphina had claimed my clean one and bid me turn around and not peek while she changed into it. I''d done the same. We''d laughed, joked, and generally acted like teenagers for the next half hour.

    I suddenly ran out of things to say when we got into bed. I was so acutely aware of her lying beside me that I could barely concentrate. Plus, I was more exhausted than I¡¯d been in a long time, and that was saying a lot, considering I¡¯d been living a magically infused medieval lifestyle for weeks. We cuddled, and after a few awkward moments, we talked about little things: no dark lords, evil sorceresses, orcs, goblins, or world-altering events. We just talked to each other like a couple of adults, and it was lovely.

    I wished it would have lasted longer, but we both drifted off at some point.

    Morning greeted me with a sore body, blinding sunlight, the smell of coffee, and a very beautiful woman in my bed. I realized Seraphina had fallen asleep on my arm, which had, in turn, made my arm fall numb. I didn''t mind so much.

    The shock of being hit by Thalindra''s sorcery had left me feeling like I''d done a full-body workout to the point of exhaustion¡ªor like I''d been hit by literal lightning, which was much closer to what had happened.

    With a light tug, I tried to free myself without waking her. She surprised me by rolling over to face me and smiled softly.

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning to you. Did you sleep okay?"

    I couldn¡¯t stop staring into those marvelous violet eyes. "I did. This room is warm, and well, it was warmer just sleeping with someone else. I haven''t done that in a long time," Seraphina said.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t really do anything,¡± I emphasized the last word.

    She looked at me. ¡°Really? I seem to remember a lot of touching, hugging, and kissing.¡±

    ¡°You do? I don¡¯t. Why don¡¯t you show me? My memory hasn¡¯t been the same since I woke up in a pile of bodies.¡±

    Seraphina laughed and added, ¡°Gross.¡±

    ¡°I can go grab us a mug of coffee and be right back,¡± I said, but when I moved, my body responded by trying to lock up. I tried to stretch again, arms over my head, legs straight out.

    She observed me and said, ¡°Yeah, I feel the same. It''s a side effect of Thalindra¡¯s spells. You¡¯re going to be sore for a few days. Give it time. Be sure to stretch. Do you know any yoga?¡±

    ¡°I do, actually¡ªa little. I¡¯ll see what I can remember. Do you still do yoga?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I try to do some every morning. Keeps me limber.¡±

    She suddenly leaned forward and kissed me. I kissed her back and realized my lips were the one area on my body that didn¡¯t currently hurt, so that was a pleasant bonus.

    ¡°Listen,¡± Seraphina said. ¡°I know we should take our relationship to the next level, if you know what I mean, but I have my reasons for waiting.¡±

    "You don''t have to explain anything, Seraphina. I''m just happy you''re here at all. You could have run away from me screaming at any time over the last week."

    She grinned. "I could have. That''s true."

    ¡°Is it a cultural thing here?¡±

    She laughed. ¡°No. This place is not as prudish as you would imagine. People are welcome to do as they like.¡± She paused, then added. ¡°It¡¯s just sometimes, when I look at you, I see him, and it¡¯s a little disturbing. I know that¡¯s not the real you.¡± She looked down. ¡°Technically, this is not the real me.¡±

    I pulled back. ¡°Oh, I get it.¡±

    She grabbed my face and gently pulled me back. ¡°It¡¯s not personal, and I know it sounds judgemental, and I''m sorry."

    "I know." I tried to gather my thoughts. "I get it. I didn''t ask to be trapped in this nightmare of a body. It''s all withered, and his skin looks like it was drained of blood before being hung out to desiccate. Honestly, who wants to look like that? He was an evil a-hole with immense power, but he didn''t care how he looked. Although, Ophelia always seems to have the hots for him, even though he had her killed. Weirdo. Maybe she has Stockholm Syndrome."

    "I''ll get over it, in time. It probably sounds like I''m vapid."

    "It doesn''t. Not at all. I know what I look like without the pendant. We have a real Beauty and the Beast situation here."

    "You think I''m beautiful? Smooth talker."

    "Oh god, yes. You''re the most beautiful person I''ve ever met. I can''t believe you''re lying in bed with me right now. Pinch me."

    She grabbed my arm and lightly pinched me with a mischievous grin.

    "I don''t love that I look like Morthisal under this image. If I could permanently hide his body from the world, I would do it in a heartbeat."

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "I supposed we could cut you open and embed the amulet." She touched my chest. "Right here. Hollow out part of a rib. Like a pacemaker."

    "Ouch!" I laughed. "Wait. Can that be done?"

    "I was joking." She laughed and poked me again.

    "Is it wrong that I actually considered if that would work? When I first arrived in this world and opened my eyes from inside Morthisal''s head, I was, at first, angry. Wait, I was scared. Then I was angry. Why me? Why had he done this to me? I had a life back on earth. Not much of one, but I was mostly happy. But the longer I¡¯ve been here, the more I have grown to love it. Once I got to Everspring, it was everything I never knew I wanted. I never want to leave.¡±

    ¡°There are also beautiful places to take a vacation. Even Stormcrest Bay is worth a visit. It¡¯s perched on the side of a cliff. A long, winding road leads to the waterfront and the piers. You can sit and watch the boats come in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to do that. From what I understand, it¡¯s only a half day away. Maybe we can slip away one weekend.¡±

    ¡°Like you¡¯ll have time. This tavern will consume your life until it¡¯s up and running.¡±

    ¡°I promise not to neglect us,¡± I told her with a smile.

    She pulled me close and snuggled her body against mine. ¡°I know. But I also respect the fact that you have to get your business off the ground. I¡¯m only a few blocks away. We¡¯ve hidden your identity, stopped Thalindra, and now The Heart of Shadows is masked. We have all the time in the world.¡±

    I ran my hand through her hair, behind her ear, down her neck. Seraphina shivered and broke into a little smile. I¡¯m not sure how long we lay together like that. I might have drifted off.

    Seraphina yawned against my neck.

    "I should get up. It smells like Milo has already made coffee."

    "It smells great. I wondered who was busy in the kitchen. Milo seems like a good kid."

    "He is, and he''s got a huge heart. I didn¡¯t ask for an apprentice, but here we are.¡±

    Seraphina kissed me one more time as I slid out of bed.

    I stood, stretched, stretched again, and headed for the door, grimacing with each step as my muscles protested every movement. ¡°Would a restorative fix this? My whole body hurts.¡±

    ¡°It will help. You wouldn¡¯t have to drink a whole one. Do you have any?¡±

    I went to the dresser, pulled out the top drawer, dug out a vial of green restorative, and showed it to her with a smile. ¡°Share?¡± I asked.

    She nodded.

    After I let the concoction work through my body, I started feeling better. The ache in my muscles faded, and the headache receded.

    ¡°Amazing. The herbalist could charge a fortune for these.¡±

    Seraphina grinned. ¡°They¡¯ve saved my head a few times. We had a festival last summer when there was a lull in the war, and the summer ale flowed like water. I don¡¯t know what came over me, but I drank way too much.¡±

    "You''ll need to tell me more about the war. I should probably know what went down. Not now."

    "I''ll fill you in on the history of Everspring. They sometimes call this a town, but it''s really a burgeoning village. Still, we have a baron."

    "Speaking of. I noticed you still have the staff with the Star of Luminas. He didn''t pay for it yet?"

    "The baron has made excuses. I told him to take his time. I suspect his new tavern costs him more than he wants anyone to know. He''s treating it like a lavish establishment."

    "It didn''t seem that lavish when we ate there a few nights ago."

    "The Baron has had workers inside around the clock. He is also bringing in a lot of supplies. Rumor has it, he bought up almost all of the Summer Ale, and several laden wagons have stopped to drop off even more ale."

    "He thinks he can run me out of business."

    "I had the same thought."

    I put my hand under my chin and considered this information. "I''ll have to outsmart him."

    "You might have to outspend him."

    "I can''t do that. I barely have any cash reserves. I''d hoped to open the bar area and start having drinks available every evening to bring in more money."

    "Like I said." Seraphina grinned. "You''ll outsmart him."

    "Before I outsmart anyone, I need some coffee. Do you want to join me downstairs, or should I bring it up?"

    She sat up, swung her legs over the side of the bed, stretched her arms over her head, and then looked down at the long nightshirt she borrowed from me. "Ugh. One thing I miss from back home is sweatpants and T-shirts. I don''t want to get back in my full outfit."

    "It''s just Milo. I think you look fine. The shirt is pretty long."

    Seraphina stood, and the nightshirt hem dropped below her knees.

    "See? Perfectly respectable."

    "I''ll be down in a minute. I need to freshen up."

    I leaned over, kissed her, and headed downstairs.

    "Good morning, Mr. V!" Milo called to me and waved from behind the bar. ¡°I made coffee. Would you like some?"

    "Morning, Milo," I replied, my voice still groggy. "Coffee sounds great. Could you get out an extra mug, please?"

    Milo paused, and his eyes fell on the trap door. ¡°Did Lady Churl start drinking coffee?¡±

    I chuckled. ¡°Nope. It¡¯s for Seraphina.¡±

    ¡°Seraphina stayed over last night?¡±

    I nodded.

    A broad grin spread across Milo''s face. "Good for you, Mr. V. Seraphina is, uh, she¡¯s um. She¡¯s very, um.¡±

    "Um?"

    "You know. Um, cute."

    "She''s gorgeous and smart, and talented, and she has amazing eyes¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re smitten. Like I said, good for you.¡±

    Before I could respond, Milo''s expression changed. "Oh, by the way," he said, "there are some people out back."

    My brow furrowed. "People? Why are people here? It''s too early for lunch. Isn''t it?"

    Milo''s grin widened even further. "Well, Mr. V, you''re a celebrity now. Word''s gotten out that you and Seraphina captured Thalindra."

    I blinked. ¡°Wait. What?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They started gathering about half an hour ago. You should go look.¡±

    I walked a few steps to the door and unlocked it.

    Seraphina appeared at the top of the stairs. She was still dressed in my long nightshirt.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got company,¡± I said.

    ¡°Company?¡±

    ¡°A few people are waiting outside to congratulate us on taking down Thalindra.¡±

    Seraphina had reached the last step. ¡°Really?¡± She moved to a side window to peek outside.

    I cracked the door and found Urzan and Moktar standing in front of the entrance, arms crossed, acting just like the guards they¡¯d promised to be. Urzan looked over his shoulder. "Hope project went well!"

 Forty Eight

    My mouth cracked open with a yawn that did not want to stop. The restorative had done wonders for the aches and body pain following the fight with Thalindra, but the tiredness remained. Not that it had been much of a fight. Lady Churl had saved all our butts from the evil sorceress.

    And Zyn.

    The nearly silent assassin hadn''t exactly been a friend, but he had sacrificed himself to help me. There was no way to thank him now. I wondered if he''d been sent to another place, another world, to begin a new life just as I''d been sent here.

    "This is crazy, Varix. You''ve been here for all of a few weeks, and you''re already a local celebrity. I need to go get dressed." Seraphina laughed, then turned and headed back for the stairs.

    "You shoulda had her killed, lad," Garin said and shook his head.

    I ignored him, since Milo was also in the room.

    "I agree. You should have allowed the tall blonde man to slit her throat. She is still a threat as long as she lives.¡±

    "You hated her for taking your place," Garin told Ophelia.

    "No one took my place, darling. I''m irreplaceable. She was a shadow of me and my power."

    I rolled my eyes.

    "What am I supposed to say?" I called after Seraphina.

    She stopped and turned. "Go out and thank everyone for showing up. Tell them the threat is over."

    "The what is over?"

    Seraphina spun and laughed. "Varix. We just captured Morthisal''s second in command. That is a big deal."

    "Oh."

    "Now I need to go get dressed. I have a lot of work to do today, and I can''t stay and protect you from your adoring fans."

    "Hey!" I laughed. "You did as much as me to capture her."

    "True. The difference is I already have a day job. You''re still, you know, getting yours off the ground."

    I laughed again. "Okay, that''s fair. That''s fair."

    As she turned to head back for the stairs, I impulsively reached out, grabbed her hand, and pulled. She spun and was in my arms. We held each other, kissed, and then she pulled away and briskly took to the stairs, but she shot me a wink over her shoulder. I watched her until she was out of sight because, I could not take my eyes off of her.

    What was I going to say? I''d been more interested in saving my skin last night than capturing Morthisal''s number two. I hoped Seraphina was right and the evil sorceress was never allowed to speak again. Not that anyone would believe her if she tried to name me. They''d throw her in this world''s version of the loony bin.

    As I pondered how to handle the situation, I glanced down and felt my face flush with embarrassment. I was still in my nightshirt. The thin fabric barely reached my knees.

    "Well," I muttered, "this is going to be an interesting morning."

    "You should go say something, Mr. V." Milo stood behind the counter, making a couple of coffees.

    "I''m thinking about what to say."

    "Just go be yourself. They''ll love it. Later, you have to tell me all about the big battle. I wish I would have been here."

    "You really don''t, Milo. She hit us with this spell that was like a full-body shock. We could barely move. I''m still sore. If not for Lady Churl, Seraphina and I would probably be dead now.¡±

    Behind me, the trap door sprang open and flipped over, crashing into the floor.

    "Here, now. Wha''s all tha'' noise?" Lady Churl asked as her head appeared.

    "Just in time. Can you join me over here for a moment?" I waved toward the front door.

    "Sure, boss. Whatcha need?" She scrambled out of the basement, stretched, and scratched her neck.

    "You''re a hero, Lady Churl. The people of Everspring need to know about your role in capturing Thalindra. A bunch of them are outside. Would you like to join me so they can properly cheer you on?"

    "Nah." She waved me off. "Ain''t much of a hero when all you done was stab a heartless bitch. She had it comin''."

    I laughed, but understood and didn''t press the matter.

    I returned to the back door with a deep breath and cracked it open.

    "Hey, Varix!" Caden yelled from the middle of a small crowd and vigorously waved. Next to him stood Shellen. She also offered me a wave.

    I picked out Ragna and Doan, who clapped when I appeared.

    At least a dozen people were out there, including old Man Guslan, leaning against the wall. He spotted me and pumped his fist in the air a few times.

    I waved back at the crowd sheepishly and smiled.

    I took a deep breath and stepped out to address the crowd. The morning sun was bright, and I had to squint to see everyone clearly. I raised my hand in greeting, feeling a bit self-conscious in my nightshirt. I should have followed Seraphina''s lead and gone upstairs to change into something more appropriate.

    Too late for shyness now. I cleared my voice by coughing against my fist.

    "Good morning, everyone," I began, my voice hopefully carrying across the small gathering. "I want to thank you all for coming out here today. Your support means a great deal to me and The Shadow''s Respite. I''m flattered you''re here, but I''m sure you''ve already heard the highlights of what occurred last night."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The crowd cheered and clapped, and I couldn''t help but smile.

    Several people called out, asking for more details. I held up my hands, trying to quiet them down so I could explain.

    "Last night, the sorceress Thalindra burst into the tavern," I said, embellishing the story a bit. "She demanded that we hand over Seraphina''s staff, which she was clearly here to steal. You may not be aware, but the staff contains a very powerful object called a Star of Luminas. I guess it''s highly coveted by people like Thalindra."

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd.

    "But we weren''t about to let that happen," I continued, my voice growing more confident. "We told her no, and that she should leave right away. It was a bluff, but I couldn''t think of anything else to do at the moment."

    That garnered a few murmurs of approval and low chuckles from those who must have understood our predicament.

    "It was Seraphina who recognized who the sorceress was. Despite her best efforts, Thalindra unleashed a spell that rooted us in place, sending lightning shocks coursing through our bodies. I''m not going to lie. It hurt! Even today, I''m still sore after a good night''s rest."

    "Maybe project make Varix sore!" Urzan interjected.

    I shook my head and waved him off with my hand, ignoring the amused chuckles from the crowd.

    "There we were, unable to fight back, and my friend, the goblin Lady Churl, happened to be returning from some late-night foraging." I continued to embellish, warming to the tale. Their faces were rapt with attention as I spun the story. "She gets a look at Thalindra and decides to act selflessly."

    "Maybe not selfless! Orc and goblin hate evil magic woman!" Urzan loudly added.

    "Anyway. Under the cover of darkness, Lady Churl, the real hero of the night, sprang into action. While we were unable to even move, she got behind Thalindra and planted a knife in her back." I made a stabbing motion for emphasis.

    Urzan and Moktar laughed heartily when they heard me praise Lady Churl. "Churl good with knife!" Urzan bellowed, showing his tusks.

    "It''s true," I said, nodding in agreement. "Without Lady Churl, things might have turned out very differently."

    "She''s a goblin, you said?" Old man Guslan yelled.

    "Yes," I nodded. "We met on my way here. She helps me out in the tavern."

    Caden, head above the crowd, shook his head quickly while maintaining eye contact with me. Was he trying to tell me not to talk about Lady Churl?

    "But we''re all safe now." I cleared my throat again. "All thanks to the efforts of Lady Churl, who helped apprehend Thalindra. She''s been taken into custody, and I''m confident justice will be served."

    A cheer went up. Knowing that we had made a difference and kept Everspring safe was a good feeling.

    "Listen, I don''t feel like a hero. I was doing what needed to be done to protect the people I care about and this village, which has become my home."

    "Now, I''m sure you all have better things to do than stand around listening to me talk," I said, trying to lighten the mood. "But please, feel free to come by The Shadow''s Respite. Today, we''re trying a non-spicy chicken breast sandwich. I hope to open the place completely in a few more days so I can buy you all a drink¡­" I trailed off as a group of soldiers dressed in full armor, carrying weapons, and also armed with hard faces appeared at the end of the street.

    The crowd turned to take in the sight. Urzan and Moktar put their hands on weapons.

    "What in the world?" I wondered out loud.

    Behind the soldiers, riding a beautiful and well-groomed warhorse, sat Baron Bertram Swiftwood. He waved at the crowd, even though no one waved back. The soldiers parted, allowing the Baron to walk between them on his horse, with their hands firmly gripping their weapons.

    As the Baron approached the tavern, he demanded in a rapid-fire manner, "What in the blazes is happening here? Why are these orcs present?"

    His sudden appearance and aggressive tone took me aback. Before I could come up with a response, the Baron continued his tirade.

    "I am astonished that someone like Thalindra was allowed anywhere near Everspring! This is an outrage!" He pointed an accusing finger at Urzan and Moktar. "These orcs must leave immediately before any other minions of evil appear!"

    Shocked by his words, I stepped forward, trying to calm the situation. "Baron Swiftwood, I assure you, the orcs have been helpful. They''ve caused no trouble and have even assisted in keeping the village safe. You know for a fact they helped save Everspring from bandits."

    The Baron scoffed, his face turning red with anger. "Yes. And they were well compensated. Now they must leave!"

    I pressed on. "And Lady Churl, the goblin who has been helping in the tavern, played a crucial role in apprehending Thalindra. Without her, things could have turned out much worse."

    Baron Swiftwood''s eyes widened in disbelief. "A goblin? In the tavern? This is unacceptable! I demand that this Churl creature leave, as well. It''s inconceivable that these green skins have been allowed in Everspring. I''m fed up with it!"

    Throughout his rant, I tried intervening, explaining the situation, and defending my friends, but the Baron shot me down at every turn.

    "Enough!" he shouted, his face now a deep shade of crimson. "I will not tolerate this any longer. These creatures are a menace and a threat to our way of life. They must be removed from Everspring at once!"

    The crowd began to murmur, some nodding in agreement with the Baron, while others looked uncertain. I glanced at Urzan and Moktar, who stood their ground, their hands still on their weapons.

    "Baron Swiftwood, you are mistaken. Judging them based on their race is unfair and unjust."

    The Baron narrowed his eyes, his voice dripping with contempt. "You dare question my judgment, tavern keeper? I am the authority here, and the likes of you will not challenge me!"

    "Is okay! Orc leave!" Urzan lowered his shoulders, smacked Moktar''s shoulder, and said something in orcish. The two orcs, towering over the human warriors, walked away from the tavern without another word.

    "Baron!" I appealed.

    He stared at me smugly. "Don''t forget your pet goblin. Get her out of here by day''s end. Good day!"

    "What is happening out here?" Seraphina was back, fully dressed, her eyes wide with shock as she stared at Baron Swiftwood. Pushing aside my momentary distraction, I stood next to her, facing the Baron and his entourage.

    Baron Swiftwood, his face still flushed with anger, reiterated his stance. "After the appearance of Thalindra, it¡¯s clear they had something to do with it. The green skins must go!"

    Seraphina''s voice was calm but firm as she said, "Baron Swiftwood, you''re making a grave mistake."

    The Baron scoffed, waving his hand dismissively. "Their presence has only brought trouble to our village."

    Seraphina''s voice rose as she spoke. "You''re letting your prejudice cloud your judgment, Baron. They have risked their lives to protect us, and you''re willing to cast them out without a second thought?"

    Baron Swiftwood''s face contorted with rage. "A mere shopkeeper will not lecture me! I am the authority here, and my word is final!"

    Seraphina stood her ground, unfazed by his outburst. "Authority does not give you the right to be unjust, Baron. You''re making a decision based on fear and ignorance."

    The Baron''s gaze shifted to the staff in Seraphina''s hand. "Speaking of authority, hand over that staff immediately."

    Seraphina''s grip tightened on the staff, and she held it close to her body. She raised her voice to carry across the yard for all to hear. "I''m afraid I cannot do that, Baron. You have not paid for the staff, nor for the work I did to acquire this object. You may be the baron, but I will not abide by you stealing from me." She said the last sentence much louder.

    Faces in the crowd turned to stare at the baron in surprise.

    Baron Swiftwood''s face turned an even deeper shade of red, his eyes bulging with rage.

    His lips parted to say something, then he must have thought better of it. Bertram Swiftwood turned on his heel and stormed off, his soldiers falling in line behind him.

    I turned to Seraphina. "That was incredibly brave of you, standing up to him like that."

    Seraphina relaxed the grip on the staff. Her knuckles had been white. "I don''t like bullies."

    "Nor do I." I shook my head. "This is terrible. What in the hell am I going to do? I can''t kick out Lady Churl!"

 Forty Nine

    I paced the tavern floor. Back and forth. Back and forth.

    I couldn''t believe the baron expected me to kick Lady Churl out of her home. She had become like family. I wondered how the baron would have felt had he been forced to kick out one of his family members. And the orcs? They hadn''t done anything wrong. If anything, they had been friendly to everyone. They hadn''t threatened a single person.

    "Varix, I know it''s unfair, but the baron does have authority. I''ll try to think of a solution, but you have to understand that his word is sort of the law." Seraphina interrupted my brooding.

    "He wants me out of the picture."

    "I agree. He knows that you are a threat, and his tavern is just getting off the ground. The baron has spent so much money on The Wandering Boar, he can''t afford to pay for this." Seraphina shook the staff. "Which is fine with me. I''ll keep it. It''s come in handy. Plus, look at that gorgeous gem." She smiled.

    "Maybe we can figure out a way to get around his demands?" I lowered my voice and muttered, "What an asshole."

    "What''s that, Mr. V?" Milo asked from the kitchen. He''d been busy chopping and dicing so we could get lunch ready.

    "Nothing. Ignore me. I''m grumpy."

    "Sorry to hear that, boss. Can I get you another cup of coffee?" Milo asked.

    "Thanks, Milo. I appreciate it, but I''m good for now."

    "No problem. Let me know what I can do to help."

    Seraphina leaned over and whispered, "He''s such a good kid."

    I nodded. She was right, and I was lucky to have his help.

    "I have an idea. If the staff still works, why not command a ghoul to find him in his sleep and take his soul, darling?" Ophelia offered.

    I rolled my eyes.

    "How''s he going to do that? He broke the staff. Good riddance, I say." Garin added.

    "Just the top staff. It probably still works. One way to find out." Ophelia''s voice rose to a melodic tone as she finished her statement.

    "Oh, then. I suppose you''ll offer to show him how to summon a ghoul?"

    "I''d be happy to."

    "It went so well the last time you attempted to help." Garin looked at the spot Zyn had occupied.

    I''d barely had time to think about the assassin and his sacrifice to stop Lady Ophelia from taking possession of me. I would have had some sharp words for her if Milo wasn''t in the other room. I settled for a sharp look directed at the dark lord''s dead wife. Lowering my voice, I said, "If you don''t stop being a pain in my ass, I am going to pick up the rest of the staff and figure out a way to send you to whatever substitutes for hell here."

    Lady Ophelia crossed her arms over her chest and turned around so she could watch Milo through the kitchen door.

    Seraphina looked at the space occupied by Ophelia but looked away. She stepped toward me and put her hand out. I pulled her to me.

    Seraphina said, "I have to go to my shop. There''s a lot to do today. I''m sure once you put your mind to this problem you''ll devise a solution. You''re smart, and a celebrity now. Don''t forget that."

    "I don''t want to be a celebrity. All I want to do is get this place up and running. Am I asking too much? And what use is having adoring fans¡­" I trailed off.

    Seraphina stared at me.

    The wheels were in motion.

    "Light bulb?"

    "Yes." I nodded. "You just gave me a great idea."

    "Tell me about it later. Swing by when you''re free if you''d like."

    "Count on it. I can''t wait to see you again."

    She leaned over and whispered, "I can''t wait to see you again." Her lips brushed my ear, which trailed along my neck and across my cheek to end in a kiss that left me covered in goosebumps.

    Seraphina smiled, turned, and left.

    After Seraphina left for her shop, I called Milo out of the kitchen. "How are we set for stew meat?"

    "About fifteen pounds."

    "Great. Change of plans. We''re making stew today."

    "Want me to make the mire stuff?"

    "Yes. Mirepoix. Make a lot. We''re cooking up a huge batch. Then please head to the bakers and get as many large rolls for bread bowls as possible."

    "You got it, Mr. V. We''re making a big meal today."

    "Damn right, we are. We''re going to have another celebration."

    "Right on, Mr. V.!"

    I headed outside. Most of the crowd had dispersed after the baron had left. Doan and Caden were still out there, heads together, discussing something. I smiled and waved when they spotted me.

    "Hello, Varix. We heard about the baron''s demands," Doan said, his voice gruff with anger. "It''s not right, what he''s doing to the orcs and Lady Churl."

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Caden nodded in agreement. "It''s not fair to anyone. I always knew Baron Swiftwood was a petty man, but this has gone too far. What do you reckon set it off?"

    "We know what his problem is. He''s spent a lot of money on The Wandering Boar. The baron knows that Varix''s tavern will do better than his at a fraction of the price. He''s trying to run him out of business before it opens. "He spent too much, if you ask me," Doan said, then lowered his voice and looked around with narrowed eyes and continued. "He came to the shop. Well, not him. Sent one of his lackeys. They demanded that we work with the promise of money later. I told him to leave the shop. This skinny little puffed-up fellow tried to demand that I do the job. When I got to my feet, he decided to leave."

    "To be fair, I would, too," I told him.

    Doan laughed and clapped me across the back, sending me stumbling.

    "He really is a petty man," I said.

    "Agreed," Caden said. "When this place is open, it''s going to put him out of business, and he knows it."

    "''There''s plenty of customers in Everspring for two taverns. I don''t want to put anyone out of business. The baron and I may very well have different clientele. If anything, I think he and I should be able to help each other."

    "Yeah. The baron''s not like that," Doan added.

    I sighed, put my hands on my hips, and stared in the direction in which Urzan and Moktar had left.

    "Thanks, guys. Listen, can you help me prepare the cauldron while we talk?"

    "The cauldron? If that means you''re making stew, I''m happy to help." Caden grinned.

    Doan nodded sharply. He, Caden, and I made our way to the corner of the yard where the massive pot stood. With our combined strength, we hauled it over to the firepit.

    I explained my thoughts and asked Doan and Caden what they thought of the plan.

    "I don''t know if it will work, but I think it''s brilliant, Varix!" Caden exclaimed. "This should teach the baron a lesson."

    Doan nodded along with Caden as we maneuvered the cauldron onto the fire pit. "Is there anything else we can do?"

    "I''m sure you guys have work to do. I won''t keep you any longer. Thanks for your help."

    "Anytime, my friend." Doan smiled.

    We shook hands, and the men promised to stop by later for stew.

    With Caden and Doan''s encouragement, I set out towards the Everspings outskirts after giving Milo some specific instructions as to what to prep before he went shopping for the rest of our supplies.

    My body still ached from the previous night''s exertions, but I pushed through the discomfort. It was easy to overlook the tiredness when I thought of Seraphina, and that put a smile on my face.

    I wish she could help me today, but like Doan and Caden, she had her own job and a shop to run.

    The streets of Everspring bustled with activity. Merchants called out their wares, shouting over each other as they attempted to finish their sales pitches. Shoppers haggled over prices, their baskets filled with fresh produce and newly crafted goods. The air was filled with freshly baked bread, aromatic herbs, fruits, vegetables, and upturned earth from farmer''s carts.

    As I left the village behind, I found myself surrounded by fields of lavender. The purple flowers stretched as far as the eye could see, and their sweet fragrance carried on the gentle breeze.

    After I''d walked along a well-worn path for a while, I spotted my targets.

    Urzan and Moktar were sitting by a small stream, their eyes fixed on the water. The clear liquid that burbled over smooth stones was very soothing.

    "Hi, guys. Got a minute?" I asked, approaching them.

    Urzan looked up, his expression brightening. "Urzan glad to see Varix! Varix and Urzan got unfair treatment!"

    "And Moktar!" Moktar added. His arm dove into the water, but he quickly withdrew it empty-handed and shook the liquid from his hand.

    "I''m sorry about how the Baron acted," I said. "Listen. I have an idea. I was hoping you could return to your camp and bring at least five other orcs back to The Shadow''s Respite."

    Urzan''s brow furrowed.

    "I''m making a very large pot of stew," I added quickly. "With extra peppers."

    His eyes lit up at that. "Peppers!"

    Urzan''s face clouded with worry. "Hostile! Peace deal! Terms!"

    I held up my hands reassuringly. "You''ll all be safe, I promise. This is about bringing people together, not driving them apart."

    Urzan considered this for a moment before breaking into a wide grin. "Stew! Heat! We bring back orc!"

    "Thanks, guys. Are there any goblins in your camp?"

    "Three! Goblin good for making food!"

    "And sneaking!" Urzan added. "Goblin can help with the baron problem! No one know!"

    "Before we try throat slitting, how about if we try a peaceful option first?"

    Urzan looked unconvinced, but he nodded his head.

    "You guys come for a late lunch. That''s in about three hours."

    "Urzan, and orc and goblin be there!"

    "Thanks, guys. See you then."

    I left them to their fishing and couldn''t help but wonder if they would catch anything other than tiny fish in the stream, so I went back to the tavern.

    As I entered the tavern, I found Milo had been busy. Piles of chopped vegetables lay on the large chopping board. He had moved some to platters, and they were ready to go in the pot.

    "Great work, Milo!" I called out.

    "Thanks, Mr. V. I''m going to get the rolls. Do we need anything else?"

    I quickly jotted down some spices we were low on. "Here you go. Oh, and see if you can find a small cask of red wine. It doesn''t have to be fancy. We''ll be adding it to the stew."

    Milo took the list and read over it before nodding.

    I reached behind the counter and pulled out a small bag, extracted some coins, and reminded him to write down what everything cost. It wasn''t that I didn''t trust Milo; I needed it for bookkeeping.

    "See ya, Mr. V."

    "Enjoy. It''s a beautiful day out there."

    After Milo left, I stepped outside and began building a pile of kindling with larger pieces of split wood beneath the massive pot.

    As I tended to the fire, I turned at the sound of the trapdoor smacking into the floor inside the tavern. Lady Churl emerged from the basement and spotted me through the open door.

    "Morning, boss. Whatcha up to?"

    "I''m making a large pot of stew. We''re going to have another celebration."

    Lady Churl waved me off. "How''s all this celebrating going to make coin?"

    I sighed and straightened up to face her. "You got me there. Listen. The baron came by earlier. He''s demanding that you leave the tavern, Churl. Says you can''t stay in the tavern anymore, and he kicked the orcs out of Everspring."

    Lady Churl''s face contorted with anger. "Figured that would happen. Took long enough."

    "I have a plan."

    "Betcha do, boss." She crossed her arms. "I''ll have to get me old cave back from that mean ole'' bear, but that''s not a problem. I''ll show that overgrown furball who''s boss."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Lady Churl''s confidence. "I''m sure you will. For now, I need you to help Milo prep for a huge stew cook. We''re expecting a lot of hungry guests."

    "Alright, boss. I''ll get to work in the kitchen. Gonna tell me the plan?"

    "I will, I promise. And Lady Churl? Thank you. I don''t know what I''d do without you."

    She waved off my gratitude with a clawed hand again. "Yeah, yeah. Don''t get all mushy on me. Got''s me some work to do." With that, she scurried off through the tavern, her small form disappearing through the doorway to the kitchen.

    I returned to the cauldron, stoking the fire until the flames roared and the pot started getting hot.

    As I worked, I thought about Seraphina. The memory of her lips brushing against my skin made me smile. It also made me yank my hand back as the flames roared under the cauldron.

    "Ouch!" I shook my fingers and blew on them.

    "What''s that boss?" Lady Churl called to me.

    "Nothing. It''s time to cook. Let''s get every scrap of food out here!"

 Fifty

    Before Milo headed out to do some shopping, I told him to spread the word that there would be a free meal at The Shadow''s Respite today to celebrate the capture of Thalindra.

    Milo said he''d tell everyone he saw. One thing I knew was that the marketplace vendors were big gossips. As soon as a few of them got word, it would spread like wildfire.

    Setting up for a big outdoor cook required a table. Caden had helped me repair one well enough for use. All we had to do was drag the heavy table outside, which reminded me of a crucial item I had forgotten in the day''s excitement. Morthisal''s staff was still in the pile of busted wood.

    While Milo was out, I moved wood around until I found the staff. Picking it up, my eyes studied the device. It still felt smooth and warm. The head was missing most of the screaming faces, heads, and some of the grasping hands. Frankly, the cursed staff looked better without the top.

    "Oh, darling. You look so regal," Ophelia said.

    With an eye roll, I went up the stairs, headed for my room, and closed the door. Some of its power might have been released after the staff was damaged. I sat down, put the staff across my knees, and pushed both ends. I pushed harder, pressed, strained, leaned forward, and finally gave up when it barely bent more than an inch on either side.

    My hand drifted to the amulet under my shirt. I ran my fingers over the red stone. It was warm, and the staff warmed to my touch as I touched it.

    "Maybe," I whispered.

    I took the amulet off and placed it on the bed beside my leg. The change occurred in a blink, and I looked at ashen and sallow skin. I touched my face and found it completely unfamiliar. My ears were longer, and the tips were sharp.

    Voices. Dread. Cold.

    Standing up, I put the staff''s end on the floor and clutched the wood tightly.

    Whispers. Confusion. Anger!

    I closed my eyes and listened to the voices. There were so many of them. They begged and pleaded. Call us. Release us!

    I could quickly end the baron. Just a call to those laid to rest. They would return to do my bidding. It still had all of its power, meaning I had power. It coursed through my body stronger than ever before.

    "No!" I threw the staff across the room and quickly put the amulet back around my neck. When would I ever learn?

    Shaking my head in an attempt to clear the echoes of the dead from my mind, I picked up the staff and hid it under the bed again for now. This stupid thing needed to be buried a hundred feet deep and forgotten about for all time.

    Right now, I had other issues. Mainly teaching a very rude baron a lesson.

    I asked Lady Churl to help me move the table out the door next to the cauldron. Together, we maneuvered the heavy piece of furniture, grunting and cursing as we navigated through the doorway and into the open area. She might be small, but she was wiry and much stronger than she looked.

    Once we had the table in place, I asked Lady Churl to chop up the meat into large chunks. "Make them about this big," I said, demonstrating a size of roughly one and a half inches with my hands.

    "On it, boss. I likes me some knife work."

    "I know you do." I nodded at her enthusiasm. I followed her inside, asking, "How are we set for mushrooms?" Glancing around the kitchen. "And peppers?"

    Lady Churl chuckled. "Been doing some late-night foraging." She reached under the counter and pulled out a large wooden box that was practically a crate. Inside was a veritable treasure trove of edible mushrooms. I closed my eyes and inhaled the earthy scent. She also produced a bag filled with various red and green peppers. I was familiar with most of them and their heat level. I''d have to set aside a large batch of stew just for the orcs and add extra hot peppers.

    Satisfied with our ingredients, I stepped outside to check on the cauldron. The metal was hot to the touch, and when I sprinkled a bit of water inside, it sizzled and danced on the bottom. Perfect. I kicked a few of the wood chunks aside to control the heat, adjusting the fire to my liking.

    Milo returned, struggling under the weight of a massive bag of potatoes slung over his back. Another bag dangled from his hand, and a cask sloshed under his arm.

    "Hey, Mr. V. The rolls will be ready in an hour. When I told her about the celebration, she said she would drop them off herself."

    "Perfect, Milo. Thanks for running errands," I called out. "Take those potatoes to Lady Churl. She''ll show you how to clean and chop them into bite-sized chunks."

    As Milo hurried off to help in the kitchen, Lady Churl hustled out with a large platter piled high with chunks of meat. I nodded approvingly and focused on organizing the spices I''d brought out. I placed a bag of salt and another of ground pepper front and center, ready for quick access.

    With everything falling into place, I added a generous amount of oil to the cauldron. It shimmered on the bottom while it heated. I sprinkled a generous amount of salt and pepper over the meat while tossing it around by hand.

    The meat went into the big pot and immediately started to brown. I added more until most of the bottom of the cauldron was covered. Soon, it was piled high, and I had to use the huge metal spatula to toss it around and get all sides browned.

    Milo brought out a platter piled high with chopped onions and celery while Lady Churl carried the carrots.

    After the meat had browned on all sides, I continued to build the stew, adding the mirepoix to the cauldron. The onions, celery, and carrots hissed as they hit the hot oil. I tossed in handfuls of garlic that I had chopped into large pieces, along with the mushrooms Lady Churl had foraged. A huge pile of fresh butter from the marketplace followed, melting and coating everything in a rich, golden sheen.

    Once the mass had cooked for a few more minutes, I poured a generous amount of red wine to deglaze the pan. The liquid hissed and steamed as it hit the hot metal, releasing all the flavorful bits stuck to the bottom. I added about six or seven cups of flour, stirring vigorously until it was hard to see the white powder among all the ingredients.

    "Milo," I called out, "bring out the rest of the beef stock from the fridge and cooler, would you?"

    Lady Churl and I worked together to pump water into buckets, adding it to the cauldron to thin out the mixture. I then dumped in a lot of spices, including paprika and oregano, lots of pepper, and some sage, which grew wild around Everspring. The cooking food filled the air with their pungent aromas. At least a dozen large tomatoes, all chopped up, went in next, adding a bright acidity to the rich stew.

    Lastly, I added the potato chunks Milo and Lady Churl had prepared earlier. To bring the stew to a boil quickly, I spread out the wood beneath the cauldron to create a larger heating area. The fire roared to life, licking at the sides of the pot as the contents began to bubble and simmer. I shoved more wood on top and leaned over to blow oxygen all over the flames.

    Once it came to a boil, I tasted it, knowing the stew was nowhere near ready. However, it helped me gauge how much salt and pepper were needed, so I seasoned accordingly.

    Milo helped me maneuver the large lid on top, but I left a large crack to allow steam to escape as it came to a boil, and also to fill the area with the smell of the stew.

    Soon, this place would be filled with hungry humans, orcs, and goblins.

    Part one of my plan was well underway.

    Passersby greeted me, asked what was for lunch, and were thrilled to learn that, thanks to Thalindra''s capture, there would be a free celebratory meal.

    Lady Churl wandered out of the tavern, found a seat on the table, and hopped up there. She glanced my way, pulled her knife, put it to a flat stone, and sharpened the edge.

    "What''s on your mind?" I asked her

    "Eh. Just keeping me blade ready. I reckon you gots a plan. I reckon I also gotta get ready to leave. I likes it here, but not enough to get you in trouble. I''ll go if I has ta."

    As I stirred the stew, the smell of spices, meat, vegetables, and red wine created a glorious mix.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Like I said before. You''re family. You and Milo," I said, lowered my voice, and looked around to ensure no one was within earshot. "You were there the first day I got here. You know me. The real me. I won''t let anything bad happen to you."

    Lady Churl scooted closer. "I knows you ain''t ''im. What''s it like where you''s from?"

    I glanced around, taking in the quaint village of Everspring. The sun shone brightly in a sky dotted with fluffy clouds, casting a warm glow over the village. The air was filled with the chatter of people going about their daily lives. A blacksmith''s hammer rang out. Three children raced past, two chasing the other, screaming with glee as they ran.

    "It''s not like this at all where I''m from." I kept my voice low. "Everything is too loud and too fast there. And too big."

    My mind drifted to the vast lands I had left behind, the bustling cities with skyscrapers, and the constant hum of cars, trucks, and buses clogging the streets. I thought about how everyone seemed to be glued to some device, barely making time to talk to each other.

    "People are always in a rush, always connected," I continued, shaking my head. "They''re so focused on their own lives that they often forget to appreciate the simple things, like a beautiful day or a friendly conversation. I was the same way. I''ve changed, and it''s for the best."

    Lady Churl listened, her head tilted slightly to the side as she tried to imagine the world I described.

    "But here," I said, gesturing to the village around us, "it''s different. People take the time to talk to each other and enjoy the little moments. They appreciate the beauty of nature and the importance of community. This is where I was meant to be, and I love it here."

    Lady Churl shrugged nonchalantly, but a slight smile played across her lips. "Well, boss, I''m glad you found your place."

    I returned her smile.

    The simmering stew''s aroma grew stronger, and people started to gather around the cauldron. I inhaled the rich, savory scent of the meat, vegetables, and spices that had merged over the past few hours. The stew had thickened and would stick to ribs, as my mom used to say.

    A couple of passing people approached. "Is it time to eat yet, Varix?" one of them asked.

    "It''s just about ready. Would you like to stay while we wait for the rolls to show up?"

    They nodded and went to speak with others. Quite a few people had already assembled.

    As I stirred the simmering stew, heavy footsteps and guttural voices caught my attention. Urzan and his band of orcs approached, accompanied by a few goblins. I smiled as I waved them over, genuinely pleased to see my green skinned pals.

    "Welcome, my friends!" I called out and gestured for them to join the growing crowd. "You''re just in time for a celebratory meal. "Do you know why we''re having this feast?"

    "No! If Varix throw party, Urzan and orc come!"

    "Thanks, Urzan. We''re celebrating the fact that Thalindra, second in command to the dark lord Morthisal, was captured right here, in this village, in this very tavern, and I want to throw a party to celebrate."

    "Urzan and orc are here for it! As Varix like to say!"

    The orcs and goblins looked around, their expressions a mix of curiosity and apprehension. I could sense their unease at being surrounded by so many humans, but Urzan stood tall. I''m sure his presence reassured his companions that it was okay to be here.

    More people began to arrive, filling the space with laughter and chatter. A few minutes later, the baker arrived. She carried a large wooden platter laden with freshly baked buns. The aroma of bread mingled with the savory stew, making my mouth water.

    "Ah, perfect timing!" I exclaimed, greeting the baker warmly. "Please, set the bowls down over there. Milo and Lady Churl will take care of the rest."

    Milo and Lady Churl began to hollow out the buns, creating bread bowls for the stew.

    Just as I was about to start serving the stew, a figure caught my eye. A man dressed in a long cloak with a hood that shadowed his face approached, flanked by two larger men who oozed an air of danger. I studied them, but didn''t say anything. Where was Zyn when I needed him? If he hadn''t sacrificed himself, he might have been able to ascertain the men¡¯s intentions.

    Surely the baron wouldn''t hire muscle to take me out. Not with this crowd.

    Pushing my concerns aside, I focused on ladling generous portions of the stew into the bread bowls and adding extra hot peppers to the orc''s meals.

    I was really getting into the swing of the community event, talking, jesting, and laughing along with my neighbors. Caden, Doan, and Ragna had appeared. They stood near the orcs, something that would have looked outlandish a few months ago when the races had been enemies. We waved and grinned at each other. I''d ask them to stop by later to share some ale with me.

    Urzan told a story that I couldn''t hear. Whatever it was, it set Doan off. He laughed uproariously and slapped his leg. I wished Mira were here to see the impromptu festival.

    It didn''t take much longer for the sound I''d been waiting for to arrive. The baron must have gotten word of the festivities.

    A couple of dozen marching soldiers arrived with Alic at the head, and he didn''t look happy. He took in the crowd, looked at me, and his face fell. He lowered his head and shook it slightly.

    "Welcome, Baron Swiftwood!" I yelled out in greeting.

    Baron Bertram Swiftwood rode between the ranks of his men. His face was contorted with anger, and I knew he was not pleased with what he saw.

    As the soldiers drew closer, I glanced around at the diverse crowd gathered in the courtyard. Humans, orcs, goblins¡ªall here for the simple pleasure of sharing a meal. I knew that this was what The Shadow''s Respite was all about, bringing people together regardless of their differences.

    I squared my shoulders and met the baron''s gaze.

    "You were warned!" He waved his hand in the direction of the orcs. "You were all warned!"

    "Warned, Baron? Warned of what, exactly? I''m throwing a party for my friends. You see, without them, I could not have captured Thalindra. In fact," I pointed at Lady Churl, "she was instrumental in subduing the sorceress." I swept my hand toward the orcs. "As you well know, they chased away the bandits. Now look at this gathering. Look at it long and hard. Orcs, goblins, and humans, all sharing space, eating, and enjoying the beautiful day."

    Out of the corner of my eye I caught sight of Roland Hightown rushing toward the tavern. His eyes looked between me and the baron.

    "Enough! I told you it was over! You have defied my order, and¡­"

    "Ah, yes. Baron! Baron Swiftwood!" Roland shouted as he arrived.

    The baron turned to take in the steward. "What is it?"

    Roland rushed past the guards, past Alic, and arrived, then put his hands on his knees, leaned over, and took a few deep breaths. He held up his hand, with one finger outstretched. "One moment."

    "Are you okay, Roland?" I asked and approached him.

    "Fine. Fine. I need a moment to catch my breath."

    "Enough. Captain Alic. Please arrest this man!" Baron Swiftwood bellowed and pointed at me.

    "Wait!" Roland yelled. "I have something to share. Something quite important."

    Behind the soldiers, Seraphina strode toward us, her head held high, and her staff in one hand. She was dressed in a deep green dress with sleeves worked through with gold, red, and orange runes and patterns. She looked absolutely regal.

    "You may share later, Roland. Now is not the time!" the baron yelled. He swung off his leg over the saddle and lowered himself to the ground. He wore a flashy red and gold outfit with embroidery on his clothes that shimmered in the sunlight. He wore matching pants, shiny boots, and a fur-lined cloak over his shoulders.

    Alic''s face was tight. He looked like he''d been sucking on a lemon wedge.

    Roland stood and proclaimed. "There is quite a large reward for capturing the dark sorceress!"

    "Nonsense. Arrest him!" The baron pointed at me again.

    "Really, Alic?" I asked Alic.

    He shook his head and lowered his gaze. "I''m so sorry. I don''t want to do this, but I have no choice."

    "I''d like to hear more about the reward!" the strange man in the hooded cloak yelled.

    "Me too," someone in the crowd added.

    "Give him his reward!" another yelled.

    "Leave off, and stop being a bully, Baron," a feisty lady yelled. I looked over and discovered it was Henna, the confused woman who used to be married to The Shadow''s Respites'' previous owner.

    "Reward! Reward! Reward!" the people chanted.

    "Yes!" Roland shouted over the crowd. "The reward. For the capture of one of the most dangerous individuals in the kingdom, there is a reward of one hundred platinum sovereigns. This is to be awarded to two individuals. Varix Vel''Naris, and the goblin known as Lady Churl."

    Lady Churl''s hand was on her dagger''s hilt, but she chuckled when Roland called her name

    "Money ain''t no use if he ain''t here to spend it," Lady Churl muttered.

    Despite the fact that I was apparently about to be arrested, I had just been rewarded a windfall. I could finish the tavern!

    "Baron, please. Listen to reason. We should honor our friends. The orcs who helped us chase off the bandits." I gestured with an open hand toward Lady Chulr. "My friend Lady Churl who assisted in capturing Thalindra. Listen, I''m but a humble tavern owner in this lovely village. I''m no threat to anyone, nor are the orcs a threat. I implore you to honor our friends. Are you saying that you would rather let prejudice and jealousy of my tavern govern your hand?" I looked around and found eyes on me. "Is this how citizens in Everspring are treated?"

    Voices rose in protest.

    "Enough!" the baron yelled.

    Alic kicked his boot against the ground as he stood a few feet away from me.

    "Captain Ashfall. You know what you have to do," Baron Swiftwood''s smug voice called.

    Seraphina''s voice rose over the din. "Baron Swiftwood! Please listen. You have been a just and¡­"

    The baron swiped his hand at Seraphina and hissed at her to be silent.

    I clenched my jaw in frustration.

    The man in the hooded cape strode toward the baron. His two companions snapped into motion and followed. "Wait," he called. "I''d like to hear more about why this man is being arrested."

    "I suggest you mind your own business. This is no concern of the common people."

    The man stopped a dozen feet from the baron and stood between his soldiers. The two companions who had followed him moved to his side. They put their hands under their cloaks, and took on a fighting stance with legs spread, and shoulders tensed forward.

    "Baron," the cloaked man said. "This is my business. All of this is my business."

    He lowered his hood and lifted his head to stare at Baron Swiftwood. The man was tall, had sandy blonde hair, and fair skin that was quite pale¡­

    "Your majesty," Seraphina exclaimed, dropped to one knee, and lowered her head.

    "It''s King Alister!" several voices yelled.

    "That''s not the¡­" The baron trailed off and blinked several times.

    "Be very careful what you say next, Baron Swiftwood," the king warned, "because I have heard quite enough of your buffoonery for one day!"

 Fifty One

    The king was here?

    I had a lot of questions¡ªlike why was he here? Didn''t he have better things to do than skulk around a village trying to score a free hot meal? I wasn''t sure if I''d get to ask him, because who was I? Just some lowly barkeep, and he was the damn king.

    Around me, people dropped to one knee and lowered their heads. Mutters of: "The king!", "It''s King Alister!", "What''s the king doing here?"

    I dropped to one knee, lowered my head briefly, but peeked so I could figure out how long I was supposed to stay like this. Around me, every person had taken up the same posture.

    "No, no. Rise, citizens, please. I am here to honor you." The King''s voice rose over the crowd.

    Around me, people rose, so I did the same.

    "Not you, baron," King Alister said sharply.

    "Your majesty. Please understand that¡­"

    "Not another word, Bertram!"

    Alic breathed a sigh of relief and took a few steps away from me. That had been a close call. I''m sure it would have been awkward for both of us if he''d been forced to arrest me. I also felt relief because I''d had no desire to find out what the jails in Everspring were like.

    Seraphina ducked her head and quickly made her way to my side with a big smile on her face. She grasped my hand and gave a quick squeeze.

    "Did you know he was in Everspring?" I whispered.

    "I had no clue. This is very strange. Why in the world would he be here?"

    The king, with his guards standing close to him, made his way among the citizens. He spoke to a few, shook hands, listened to them, and was occasionally amused as some gushed. Those assembled buzzed with whispered conversation. Word must have spread quickly around the streets of Everspring because more people were arriving by the second.

    The king cleared his throat, and the crowd fell silent. His strong and clear voice carried across the square. "Citizens of Everspring, I stand before you today filled with pride. Your actions, your willingness to embrace change and foster peace, have been nothing short of remarkable. You have chosen understanding and unity in a world often divided by fear and mistrust."

    As King Alister spoke, I couldn''t help but feel a strong dose of pride. His words resonated with the crowd, and with me. Cheers erupted sporadically throughout his speech.

    "You''ve shown that peace is not just possible but preferable. That different races can coexist and thrive together. We should all strive for a future like this, and you, good people of Everspring, are leading the way."

    "Pale king is right! Urzan and orc feel welcome!" Urzan yelled, which elicited a few laughs. I glanced around, and found faces lit up with pride. Even Urzan and his orc companions were nodding along, clearly moved by the king''s words.

    It was a short speech, but it was effective. Roland stepped toward the king with a proud smile on his face. "Your Majesty, if I may," he said, gesturing towards me. "Much of this progress is thanks to Varix, here. He''s been instrumental in fostering peace between the races. Why, he''s even employed a goblin in his tavern!"

    "Ah, Roland. I wish to thank you for your communications over the past few weeks. Without your letters, I would have never known about the progress in Everspring. This place has truly become a bright spot in the kingdom. I hope it becomes the model for the future of our fair land. As for this Varix Vel''Naris. I should very much like to speak with him."

    My face flushed as all eyes turned toward me. The king''s gaze also fell upon me, his expression curious and intrigued.

    "Uh. Hi," I said and waved like an idiot.

    "Ah, Varix," King Alister said, his voice warm. "I''ve heard many good things about you. I understand you were one of the first to begin fostering peace between the races after the dark lord Morthisal was defeated."

    "Well, Your Majesty, I believe in second chances," I said carefully. "Many of those who served the dark lord did so out of fear or necessity, not true loyalty. They deserve the opportunity to build new lives."

    King Alister studied me for a moment, then broke into a warm smile. "That''s a commendable attitude, Varix. It''s exactly the kind of thinking we need to heal the wounds of the past and build a better future."

    I relaxed slightly, grateful that he seemed to approve. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I just try to judge people by their actions, not their past."

    "Well said," the king replied. "To new beginnings and second chances. Now, I wonder, might I trouble you for a moment of your time inside your tavern?"

    I blinked, momentarily stunned. "I... of course, Your Majesty. It would be my honor." I turned quickly to Milo and Lady Churl. "Please, continue serving the stew to our guests," I instructed before leading the way into The Shadow''s Respite.

    I didn''t let go of Seraphina. There was no way I was going to do this without her support, and she could hopefully keep me from any serious breaches of protocol.

    As we entered, I couldn''t help but study the king more closely. He was a handsome man, though strikingly pale, with piercing blue eyes that seemed to take in everything at once. His simple circlet crown was mostly hidden beneath his sandy blonde hair.

    To my surprise, the king''s demeanor was remarkably casual. He didn''t seem to take his station too seriously, smiling easily as he looked around the tavern.

    On the other hand, I was a little horrified by the state of my establishment. It was barely suitable for customers as we had made only moderate progress over the past few weeks.

    The two royal guards who had accompanied us inside took up positions near the door, their eyes constantly scanning the room. There was something odd about them, but I couldn''t put my finger on it. They appeared to be ordinary soldiers, but I sensed there was more to them.

    The king nodded at Seraphina. "And who might you be?"

    "Seraphina, your majesty. I''m an enchanter by trade." She pointed at me. "He had a head injury during the war. I''ve been helping him with finding his way. I guess I''ve acted as¡­"

    I reached out and took her hand. "Yes. She''s my... um..." I stumbled over my words, unsure how to define our relationship. "My advisor," I finished lamely.

    Seraphina shrugged slightly, and looked me in the eye. "I think we''re a little more than that." For a moment, I forgot the king was even here. Seraphina had this effect on me. Her eyes could hold me like no other had ever done before.

    The king''s face lit up with delight. "Ah, wonderful! Congratulations to you both. You make a lovely couple."

    "Thanks, er, your majesty," I said. "We just started, um¡­ I''m sure you aren''t here to discuss our personal life."

    "I am always pleased to discuss the happiness of my subjects. We''ve had a rough couple of years. Seeing this village, you two, and the other races living in close proximity to each other genuinely fills my heart with joy."

    "I have to admit, your manner is a little, um, off-putting. I think that''s the word?"

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Oh?"

    "That''s not what I meant. It''s, um. Refreshing. I haven''t met royalty before."

    "Well, now you have," King Alister said, clapping his hands together. "Might I trouble you for something to drink?"

    "A drink drink, or water?"

    The king chuckled. "I think a drink, drink is appropriate. Given what I have heard from Roland about your interesting menu and what sort of drinks you have to offer."

    "I recommend an Orange Blush," Seraphina said. Despite its name, it''s quite the lovely mix."

    "Then I should like to try an Orange Blush." King Alistair clapped his hand against the bar top again.

    Across from King Alistair, Lady Ophelia stared at him.

    "New king, eh? Peculiar looking man. I do like his demeanor," Garin said quietly. I ignored him because it was a little early in the day to act like a crazy person within fifteen minutes of meeting the king.

    I brought out a trio of glasses, placed them on the bar, and set about mixing our drinks. I added some chipped ice from the cooler while Seraphina and the king made small talk.

    I mixed the Orange Blush drinks for Seraphina, King Alister, and myself, carefully pouring the concoction into each glass. The vibrant orange liquid swirled with a hint of pink. I had joked that this was a girly drink, but it had some serious kick, and was one of my favorites.

    "Your Majesty," I said, sliding the first glass towards him. "I hope you enjoy it."

    King Alister picked up the glass and gave it a curious sniff before taking a sip. His eyebrows rose in pleasant surprise. "My word, this is delightful! Quite refreshing, with an interesting blend of flavors."

    Seraphina beamed at me. "Varix has quite the talent for creating unique drinks," she said. "And recipes."

    "So I have heard. What was it, chicken wings?" the king asked.

    "Yes. I call them hot wings, because they can be quite hot."

    "Hot wings. Quite the interesting name. Did you come up with that, or is it something you ate in the past?" The king''s eyes had a merry glint.

    "It''s possible, I suppose," I said, wanting to change the subject.

    "Well, they sound as delightful as the drink. Would it be too much trouble to sample them?"

    "It''ll take me about fifteen minutes, but yeah. Er, yes, Your Majesty."

    "It is a beautiful day out, and I am in no hurry," the king said, using one hand to motion toward his guards. ¡°You''re in no rush, are you?"

    Both guards still had their hoods up. Both shook their heads.

    "They don''t talk much, huh?" I said.

    "On the contrary. They can be quite chatty," he said and pointed at them. "The tall gentleman is named Thane Emberstrike."

    The guard lowered his hood to reveal an older elf with short dark hair and cloudy gray eyes. "Greetings."

    Thane''s eyes wandered to the seats occupied by my ghost companions, but he said nothing further.

    "Thane is a battlemage. He''s quite powerful. They don''t like me leaving the palace, but it''s rather dull there. I have chancellors and advisors who can hear petitions and make decisions in my name."

    "So you sneak out?" Seraphina asked.

    "I do." The king chuckled. "But always with them. Isn''t that right, Kara?"

    The other guard lowered her hood, revealing a woman with dark blue eyes and near flawless skin, with the exception of a scar that started under her left eye, crossed her nose, and ran to her neck. Small ochre dots were tattooed all along its path on both sides, giving her a bit of a tribal look.

    "Hello," I said to her.

    She inclined her head slightly.

    I went to the kitchen and removed a rack of chicken wings I''d put in the night before. I had intended to test a new recipe, but now I felt I had to try it with the king. How many chances would I get for an opinion like that?

    Unlike my fried battered wings, these were simpler. The outer parts of the wing were dry and had an almost crusty feel from sitting in the cool air for over twelve hours. I took out a dozen and a half and placed them near the stove.

    Lady Churl had gotten the fire going earlier, so I put a few inches of oil in a cast iron pan, placed it over the heat, and opened the vents to allow more heat in.

    As we sipped our drinks, King Alister''s expression grew more serious. "Capturing Thalindra was a risky endeavor. You say she was here for something dangerous?"

    Seraphina stepped in smoothly. "A few days ago, I sensed a powerful magical presence near the village. I suspected it might be someone after this." She pulled out her staff, topped with the brilliant Star of Luminas.

    The king''s eyes widened as he examined the gem. "Remarkable," he murmured. "And you believe Thalindra was after it?"

    Seraphina nodded. "The Star of Luminas is quite valuable, both monetarily and magically. It can amplify spells. She would become more dangerous than imaginable if she possessed this. When she entered the tavern, her eyes were immediately drawn to the staff. That''s when the fight ensued."

    Seraphina continued her tale while I tested the heating oil. I found that it still needed a few more minutes to reach the correct temperature.

    King Alister nodded sagely. "I see. Well, it''s fortunate that nothing came of it. You should know that she is no longer a threat. She can no longer cast spells." He put his fingers near his mouth and made a snipping motion.

    I winced. Had they cut out her tongue? At least that saved me in case she started blabbing. Not that anyone would believe her.

    I got out the salt, pepper, and dried garlic, along with some of the smoked peppers I''d made a few days ago. As I prepared the ingredients, I listened to the king and Seraphina''s conversation, occasionally chiming in.

    "So, Varix," King Alister said, swirling his drink, "I hear you''ve been quite the peacemaker in Everspring. How did you manage to bring such diverse groups together?"

    I chuckled, thinking back on the past few weeks. "Honestly, Your Majesty, it was more about good food and drink than any grand plan. Everyone loves a tasty meal and a cold drink, regardless of race or background. There''s also the matter of getting the orcs to assist in running off a pack of bandits who threatened Everspring."

    "Remarkable," the king said and smiled.

    Seraphina nodded, adding, "Varix also has a way of making everyone feel welcome. He''s quite the smooth talker."

    "It''s not like that." I chuckled, but I couldn''t think of a better defense.

    I tested the oil and found it was finally hot enough. I carefully lowered the wings in and stood back so I didn''t get splattered.

    "And what about you, Lady Seraphina?" the king asked. "Roland mentioned you''re quite the gem enchanter. How did you end up here in Everspring?"

    Seraphina smiled, her eyes meeting mine briefly before turning back to the king. "I¡­ well. I found this place to be almost magical as soon as I came here. The fields of lavender initially drew me. I have found this to be a warm and accepting community. It has not always been that way."

    "Elven?" the king asked.

    "Half," Seraphina answered.

    "That would have been my guess. I understand. I wish I could rid the kingdom of its many prejudices."

    I kept the chicken in the hot oil for about ten minutes, then pulled one out. Trying to avoid getting burned, I placed the wing on a platter and pulled it apart. It was perfectly cooked.

    I pulled the rest of the wings out of the oil and shook them off, placing them on a rack to let the excess oil drip off.

    "Your Majesty," I called out, "how do you feel about really spicy food? I can adjust the heat level if needed."

    King Alister laughed heartily. "Varix, my friend. I''ve faced down armies. I think I can handle a bit of spice."

    As the wings cooled, I generously seasoned them with salt, pepper, and garden spice, dumped them in a large bowl with my homemade salsa, and tossed them to coat them.

    I arranged the wings on two plates trying to ensure they looked as tasty as possible. I pulled out the container of my version of ranch dressing from the cooler and put a generous dollop on each plate. As I brought them out, I felt a little nervous. It''s not every day I got to serve my cooking to royalty.

    "Your Majesty, Seraphina," I said, placing the plates before them. "I present to you Varix''s Spicy Wings. I hope you enjoy them."

    King Alister leaned over, closed his eyes, inhaled, and sneezed into his sleeve. "Well, these do have some heat to them. And they look absolutely delightful, Varix. Shall we, Seraphina?"

    "This is so good," Seraphina said as she pulled the meat off the bones.

    The king ate one, put the bones on the plate and immediately dug into another, then said, "Incredible. Simply incredible. Roland said you make something else with onions. What was it called again?"

    "Oh, uh. Onion burgers. It''s a special recipe," I said and described how they were made.

    The king was quiet for a moment as he ate one more wing, then amusingly, licked the hot sauce off his fingers.

    He lowered his voice and leaned forward. "You came up with these recipes on your own?"

    "I must have learned them here and there," I said, which sounded lame. I really needed to work on my story.

    "These are indeed marvelous. Onion burgers, eh? Are those served with fries?"

    "The fries I make are more like steak fries¡­"

    I pulled back sharply, and my mouth dropped open in shock.

    "Fries? Did you say fries?" Seraphina asked sharply.

    The king nodded. "Yes. Some call them chips. It makes me long for fish and chips with mint peas. What does that mean to you?"

    Seraphina and my eyes met, but I was the first to say it.

    "Are you fucking kidding me right now?!"

 Fifty Two

    I stared at the king. He stared at me. Seraphina joined the staring contest, but it was Alister who broke first. "I thought so."

    "Hold the damn phone," I lowered my voice and leaned in. "How many of us are there? Seriously? Is Urzan the orc actually Tyler from down the street?"

    The king stifled a laugh and motioned toward his guards. They nodded and opened the back door. The revelry continued without us, and it appeared a small band had materialized. I knew what would happen next: ale, singing, and many happy faces as they devoured my stew. I couldn''t wait to get out there and join my community, but right now, I needed answers.

    Seraphina held up one finger, reached into her bag, and extracted the silencing gemstone. She placed it on the bar, lowered her head, and muttered quiet words. The room took on its customary vacuum-like atmosphere as her spell worked its magic with the stone.

    "She and I have a rule. We only discuss our other world when we''re under the protection of that, so we know for sure no one will overhear us."

    "Ah, yes. Smart." The king nodded. "As to the existence of others from our world, you are the first I have met. The first two, I should say." The king looked inquiringly at Seraphina.

    "If there are three of us, it stands to reason there will be more." I took a sip of my drink.

    "Indeed. One of the reasons I sought you out wasn''t just for the free food and drinks, although that is a nice way to spend the afternoon. What you are doing here, Varix, is nothing short of remarkable. I came to this world over ten years ago and love it with every fiber of my being. How about you?" King Alister turned his attention to Seraphina.

    The three of us recounted how we had arrived here, though the king''s version of the story was new to me. He''d awoken one morning in a new bed, in a huge bedchamber, with servants and perks for days. Alister had initially been thrilled, but as the days had passed, he''d come to somewhat hate it. He¡¯d initially missed all of the creature comforts of our world, not to mention the pressure of suddenly becoming a monarch in the middle of a war.

    "It was not easy. On our old world, I was a young man named Jeffrey, a few years out of college. I''d taken a job as a driver for a startup called Uber. You¡¯ve probably never heard of it. Unfortunately, my degree in Art History was getting me nowhere. Before I could secure a regular job, I woke up here," he looked down at his garb, "like this. I was not driving when this occurred, which is fortunate for a prospective rider."

    I couldn''t help but snort when King Alister mentioned Uber, but didn''t feel the need to explain how big the company had grown.

    "One of the most peculiar parts of inhabiting this body was dealing with the skin condition. It is known in some parts of the land, but is still exceedingly rare. We would call it a genetic anomaly on our world. Here, it''s just a curse."

    "That bad?" I asked.

    "I must limit sunlight. I''m like a vampire, I suppose. Minus the teeth and blood-sucking. The sun is like fire on my skin."

    "The cloak isn¡¯t just for hiding your appearance," Seraphina said.

    "Correct."

    I gave King Alister a version of how I had arrived here, but conveniently left out the whole Dark Lord Morthisal part. While he seemed cool, I wasn''t sure how he would take that news.

    Seraphina then related the story she told me after revealing her status as a person transferred to this world. Seraphina and I hadn''t had a chance to discuss deeply what we had done in the old world before being brought here. I knew she had been an accountant, but she had left out one small detail.

    "I wasn''t able to walk," Seraphina looked down, then smiled, looked back up, and shook her head lightly. "I was in a car accident and lost the use of my legs. I hated my day job, but they had been accommodating. I suspect I was their diversity hire, probably for the tax break. As I told Varix, I hated my job. When I came here, I discovered, much as you all had, this beautiful and vibrant world. My legs worked again, and that was initially a problem. I had forgotten how to walk. The first few days here were ¡­ interesting."

    "Seraphina," I whispered and touched her hand. "I had no idea."

    "It''s something that is literally from another time and world. I didn''t think it bore mentioning, mainly because I was sick of the pitying looks back on Earth. Not to mention the sheer difficulty of getting around. Our world is still not particularly welcoming to those with disabilities. I hope to change that someday."

    "I''m sorry," I said honestly and put on a big smile. "Better?"

    "You''re such a ham."

    "I know, right?"

    "It truly gladdens my heart to see you two so happy," King Alister said.

    "What about you? Do you have a girlfriend or wife? Both?" I asked.

    "No such luck, though I fancy Kara."

    I glanced toward the door. "The woman who looks like she could rip us in half between eye blinks?"

    "Yes. She is fierce and strong, and yet she can be very soft. She was trained by one of the Duerthians. A race of people who produce rather efficient killers. She can find or even create shadows and stay in them, completely invisible." King Alister said.

    My eyes darted to the spot Zyn had occupied. He had been a Duerthian. He hadn''t talked much, but I somehow missed his presence.

    He sighed and looked down. "My time is nearly up, friends. I wish I could stay for the rest of the afternoon, but duty calls."

    "You have to go?" I said. "You just got here. I feel like we should compare notes or something. At least stay for the rest of the little impromptu festival outside."

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "I will stay and greet the kind people of Everspring, but only for a few moments. I fear these little excursions outside the capitol are frowned upon by all my advisors. And, I''m to be wed soon. I must make plans with my bride-to-be."

    "Kara?" Seraphina asked.

    "Oh, no. Unfortunately. It''s a wedding that will join two houses. It''s perfunctory, at best. Princess Elowen Dawnwatcher is a very nice woman. She is attractive, well-spoken, and has a sense of humor. Her family has been in power in the The Radiant Territories for hundreds of years."

    "She sounds nice," Seraphina said.

    "She is quite nice, but she is not the one I would prefer to be with. Ah, listen to me rambling. I really must be going, friends. My guardians will need a full accounting of what we spoke of, which means embellishing a few things."

    "It has been quite surreal, King Alister," I told him.

    Seraphina smiled, dipped her head, and said, "Very. It was also lovely to meet you, but knowing there are three of us is confusing. It makes me wonder how many more of us are out there."

    "Ah!" The king snapped his fingers. "Yes. I was going to mention this. It seems you and your tavern have already attracted two of us. If there are more, perhaps they will also find you. I have something for you."

    "Oh?"

    He withdrew a curiously shaped coin. It was triangular, but its edges were softly serrated. Three blue gems clustered around the middle.

    Seraphina gasped when he laid it on the bar. "Is that what I think it is?"

    "You''re an enchanter. What can you tell me about it?" the king asked in a bemused voice.

    "It''s an aether beacon."

    "Very good. This can be used to send me a notification if there is a crisis. It would be best if you did not use this unless there is a genuine emergency. I cannot stress that enough. If I run out in the middle of state affairs, there will be questions."

    "Understood," Seraphina said and looked at me. "Shall I hold onto it?"

    "Please." I nodded.

    King Alister rose from his seat with a warm smile gracing his features. "Varix, Seraphina, it has been truly wonderful to meet you both," he said. "I cannot express how much it means to me to find others who understand our unique situation."

    I nodded, still processing the surreal nature of our conversation. "Likewise, Your Majesty. It''s... comforting to know we''re not alone in this."

    The king looked around the tavern. "Varix, I must commend you on what you''re doing here. This establishment is more than just a tavern. It''s a beacon, and a place where different races can coexist. I encourage you to continue fostering this goodwill. It''s precisely what our kingdom needs."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," I replied. "I''ll do my best."

    "I intend to check in when I can, though I cannot promise when such visits will occur."

    "I understand." I nodded.

    Alister''s expression turned serious for a moment. "Oh, and regarding that bothersome Baron Swiftwood? You needn''t worry about him anymore. I will, shall we say, have a word with him. He won''t be causing you any further trouble. After all, I have the authority to hand out baronies. Therefore, I can also take them away." He chuckled.

    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding. "Terrific. Thank you."

    As the king headed for the door, he suddenly paused and reached into another pocket. "Ah, I almost forgot," he said, returning to us. He pulled out a small handful of coins and divided them between Seraphina and me. "Consider this a personal token of my appreciation, in addition to the reward for capturing Thalindra that Roland Hightown will issue to you later today."

    I stared at the coins in my hand, surprised. "This is very generous, but I don''t think¡­"

    The king cut me off with a chuckle as his eyes swept the tavern again. "Trust me, Varix, you do need it. This place is only a few steps above ''should be condemned.''"

    I couldn''t help but laugh with him; he was right. "Point taken, Your Majesty. Thank you."

    Seraphina retrieved her silencing stone, stashed it in her pouch, and returned to join me.

    As we opened the door, Thane and Kara materialized to flank the king. The sounds of the impromptu festival outside filtered in, reminding me of the celebration we were missing.

    Seraphina and I followed the king outside. The air was filled with laughter and the aroma of my stew, which had been nearly cleaned out. I spotted a familiar face in the crowd as we walked among the revelers.

    "Your Majesty," I said, gesturing towards a small figure, "I''d like you to meet Lady Churl, my invaluable kitchen assistant. And the true hero who helped capture Thalindra."

    King Alister''s face lit up. "Lady Churl! What a pleasure to meet you." He extended his hand to her.

    "Eh. Great. Nice ta meet ya, yer kingship." Churl tried to maintain her usual calm demeanor, but she had stammered over her words. Was she star-struck?

    "Hello there, Lady Churl." He dropped to one knee so they were the same height.

    "They was right about your skin," Lady Churl said. "Color''a milk."

    The king''s eyes widened, and then he laughed. "Very observant, Lady Churl. It was an honor to meet you."

    "Yeah. I was honored, too, I reckon."

    As the king moved on to greet other people, I caught Churl''s eye. She tried to shrug off the encounter, but I think she might have been blushing. It seemed that even my tough-as-nails kitchen assistant wasn''t immune to a little royal charm.

    King Alister continued moving through the crowd, personally greeting people and making them smile. At some point, I noticed he was there, shaking hands and offering kind words, and the next... he was gone. Seraphina and I exchanged glances. He had vanished as mysteriously as he had arrived.

    The other person who had also disappeared was Baron Swiftwood, although it appeared his guards were still in the crowd. Alic, who stood with his brother Caden, laughed and shoved each other playfully. Doan was still eating stew, probably on his third bowl by now.

    "Well, that was certainly an interesting afternoon," Seraphina murmured, her eyes still scanning the crowd for any sign of the king.

    I nodded. "To say the least. I wonder how often he pulls disappearing acts like that."

    Before we could ponder further, Roland Hightown approached us through the crowd of revelers.

    "Varix! Seraphina!" he called out as he approached. "I''m glad you are both here."

    "Did you try the stew, Roland?" I asked.

    "Yes, and it was excellent."

    "As you know, you deserve a reward of one hundred platinum sovereigns. It will be delivered tomorrow."

    I still had trouble wrapping my head around this amount of money. It was the equivalent of one thousand gold. I had paid almost that much for The Shadow''s Respite. Not that the entire reward was mine, far from it.

    "If it''s alright with Seraphina, I intend to split the reward three ways. Her, me, and Lady Churl, who was instrumental in capturing the dark sorceress."

    "It''s your reward to do with as you please."

    "Care to join us, Roland? I have a small amount of peach ale, which I know you love."

    Roland straightened his back and smiled. "I believe I will."

    I offered Seraphina my arm. She locked hers with mine. I pointed with my other hand at Urzan, Moktar, Caden, Alic, Doan, and Lady Churl. "Can I have a word with you all inside?" I raised my voice and called their names to ensure they knew I was singling them out.

    We piled into the tavern, and I went behind the bar to start mixing drinks. It was time for a private celebration with my closest friends.

 Fifty Three

    The day after the king left, I met Seraphina for an afternoon walk. After the excitement of the day before, I decided to close the food wagon for the day. Plus, we were low on supplies since we had thrown a feast for Everspring. Thanks to the king¡¯s gift, I now had a small windfall, so I could easily restock and begin the tavern''s restoration in earnest. I needed a day off before that madness began.

    We strolled hand in hand through the fields of lavender, following a path that led towards some woods in the distance. The sweet scent of the flowers filled the air, and a gentle breeze rustled through the purple blooms.

    We walked alone, and no one was in sight, so there didn''t seem to be any reason to use Seraphina''s silencing stones. We spoke together quietly.

    As we walked, I couldn''t help but talk about the surprising revelation concerning King Alister. "It''s fascinating to learn that the king came from our world," I said. "No wonder he showed up. It didn''t make a lot of sense for him to come to our little village just to check up on how the races were getting along. He had ulterior motives besides a free meal."

    Seraphina nodded, her eyes scanning the woods ahead. "I''ve been thinking about that," she replied. "Do you think more people like us might appear?"

    I considered her question. "It''s possible. The king seemed to think so."

    "He was right about one thing," Seraphina mused. "the tavern could become a beacon for others like us¡ªa haven for those who find themselves displaced in this world.¡±

    I squeezed her hand gently. "That''s an intriguing thought. It would be nice to help others who might be as lost and confused as we were when we first arrived, but I suspect by the time they find me, they will already be used to this world and what it has to offer."

    "True.

    We walked in comfortable silence for a few minutes, enjoying the scenery and each other''s company. Then I remembered something. "Oh, speaking of the king, did I mention he gave us some coins?"

    Seraphina''s raised her eyebrows. "Did you look them over?"

    I shook my head. "Not really. I assumed they were just platinum sovereigns."

    A smile played across Seraphina''s lips. "They were, except for one coin in particular."

    Curious, I stopped walking and pulled out the coins from my pocket. I examined them closely, and sure enough, one stood out from the rest. It looked similar to a platinum sovereign but was brighter and felt slightly heavier in my hand. Along the edge, I noticed tiny gems that resembled diamonds engraved into the metal. On its face was an intricate engraving of King Alister himself.

    "What is this?" I asked, holding up the unique coin.

    Seraphina grinned. "That is a very rare coin. It''s probably worth a fortune."

    I whistled low, turning the coin over in my hand. "Really? How much are we talking about?"

    "I''m not entirely sure," Seraphina admitted. "Maybe you could stop by Quibble''s place to get it appraised. He''ll be able to tell you."

    I nodded, carefully tucking the coins back into my pocket. "Did you receive one of these special coins too?"

    "I did," Seraphina confirmed with a nod. "It seems the king is quite generous with his gifts. I''m tucking mine away for an emergency.¡±

    We resumed our walk, the woods growing closer with each step.

    "You know," I said after a while, "if this coin is as valuable as you say, it could really help with the tavern renovations. Maybe even allow me to expand sooner than planned. I might need a larger place if I always have orcs hanging around."

    Seraphina laughed. "They are larger than your typical clientele. Are you worried they will keep business away? Some prejudices will be hard for many to get over."

    "I hope not. I would love it if this were the kind of place where all races can gather."

    We spent the rest of the afternoon walking, talking, and holding hands. We stopped near the stream where I had found Urzan and Moktar attempting to fish the other day. She laughed when I told Seraphina how they had tried to catch tiny fish with their bare hands.

    "I wonder how hard it is?" she said as she peered into the clear water that trickled by.

    "Let''s find out," I said with a grin.

    We sat close together on the edge and attempted the feat, but neither of us came up with a prize. At least it was worth a try, and more than a few laughs.

    <hr>

    Later that day, I strolled over to Quibble''s shop. I opened the door, and the bell above the door announced my arrival. The gnome sat behind his counter, open book in hand, and peered at me with his monocle.

    "Ah, Varix. It''s been a while. I need to stop by your tavern. I understand you have some interesting menu items," he said, setting aside his book.

    "Wait about a week, maybe ten days. The Shadow''s Respite is under renovation."

    "I look forward to the grand opening." The gnome inclined his head. "Now, what can I do for you today?"

    I approached the counter and reached into my pocket. "I was hoping you could take a look at something for me," I said and pulled out the odd coin the king had given me.

    As soon as I placed it on the counter, Quibble''s eyes widened. He leaned forward, took off his monocle, put it back on, and nearly toppled out of his chair in shock.

    "By the gods," he whispered, peering at the coin. "Do you know what this is?"

    I nodded, trying to keep my expression neutral. "I know it''s valuable. It was presented to me by King Alister himself."

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Quibble''s hands shook slightly as he picked up the coin, turning it over carefully. "This... this is extraordinary," he said. "I''ve only ever seen one of these before, which was behind glass in the royal treasury."

    "Wow. So, it''s worth quite a bit, then?" I asked.

    Quibble nodded. "Oh yes, quite a bit indeed." He set the coin down gently, as if afraid it might shatter. "I''m afraid I can''t cash it out for you right now. It''s worth too much. I''d have to drain most of my on-hand cash."

    I raised an eyebrow. "How much are we talking about here?"

    The gnome pulled out a small abacus from under the counter, sliding beads back and forth, muttering to himself. After a few moments, he looked up at me, his expression serious.

    "I''d have to do more precise calculations based on the current exchange rates at the capitol," he said, "but I suspect it''s worth about ten thousand gold."

    My jaw dropped. "Ten thousand?" I repeated.

    Quibble nodded. "Give or take a few hundred. It''s not just the materials¡ªplatinum and those tiny diamonds¡ªbut the rarity. These coins are minted personally by the king for special occasions. They''re as much a work of art as they are currency."

    I leaned against the counter. With that kind of money, I could do much more than renovate the tavern. I could expand, hire more staff, maybe even open a second location.

    "What are my options here?" I asked Quibble.

    He stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Well, I could give you a portion of its value now and the rest later. Or, if you''re not in immediate need of the funds, I could hold onto it for safekeeping and give you credit against its value. That way, you could draw from it as needed."

    I considered this for a moment. "The credit option sounds good," I said. "But I have to be honest. I don''t know if I want to part with it¡­yet." I looked at the delicate artwork. The image of King Alister was genuinely remarkable. It was as detailed a likeness as could be captured.

    "Be careful with that coin. If word gets out, you have one; well, many less than honorable people are out there, if you catch my meaning."

    "I have a great security system. Her name is Lady Churl. I pity anyone who tried to steal from The Shadow''s Respite."

    The gnome laughed, and then his face turned serious again. He picked up the coin, turned it over and over, felt the edges, and sighed. "If you change your mind, Varix, please bring this to me first. I would dearly love to have this in my coffers."

    "I promise this will be my first stop if I decide to part with it."

    I took the coin, put it back in my pocket, then thought better of it and hand-carried it back to the tavern for safekeeping.

    <hr>

    The next ten days were a whirlwind as I used my reward money to finish paying for repairs and breathe new life into The Shadow''s Respite. I replaced the furniture and upgraded the kitchen, including a pair of cabinets that needed new doors and shelves.

    It was a wonder the upstairs had a bathroom with the novelty of running water, but it had been in a sad state of disrepair. I was informed that I could put in a water heater and inquired how that worked. It involved magically infused gems to keep water at a steady temperature in a large container. I considered how much it would cost to upgrade to this level of technology, and decided it was worth it, even if it was for my comfort alone. The heating gems would need to be regularly recharged, but luckily for me, I knew a local enchanter who might give me a discount.

    Caden organized most of the repairs. He brought in a couple of helpers, including his father, Orinn, who looked just like an older version of Alic and Caden, but with salt-and-pepper hair and a big bushy mustache that hung over his bottom lip. With the extra help, they soon tore out the old burned-out wall.

    They brought in new oak planks and hammered them in place, giving the room a refreshing scent of fresh wood.

    "You''ve got a real talent, Caden," I said, admiring his handiwork. "Your dad is good with any tool."

    He grinned, wiping sweat from his brow. "Thanks, Varix. I learned from the best. I''m still apprenticing to him, but I''ll have my own business one day."

    "I have no doubt. I''ll help you in any way I can. Just say the word."

    "Might take you up on that." Caden grinned.

    Next came the furniture. I scoured the local markets and shops, picking out sturdy tables and chairs to replace the scorched and broken ones. A few cozy booths found their way into the corners, thanks to Caden and his crew. They would be perfect for intimate meals.

    The bar itself also got a facelift. I commissioned a local woodworker to fix the bartop. The bones were good, but the surface had been marred and damaged from years of use. She flattened the surface with a wood plane, sanded it smooth, and applied multiple coats of varnish until it gleamed. I''d already replaced or restored most of the barstools, but I left the ratty old ones on the end for my ghostly companions, though I doubted their seats would remain free during happy hour.

    Doan and Ragna were godsends in the kitchen. They tackled the stove, replacing worn-out parts, hammering doors into hinges, and applying oil to keep everything nice and quiet. The difference was night and day¡ªsuddenly, cooking felt less like a battle.

    "This beauty''ll serve you well for years to come," Ragna said, patting the stove.

    Doan nodded in agreement. They had also made new pots and pans for me, which now sat in the cabinets, ready for use.

    But Doan wasn''t done yet. He presented Lady Churl with a custom knife, its blade razor sharp and perfectly balanced. The handle was a work of art, ergonomically designed for her smaller hands and finished with a dark stain with red worked into the wood to give it a wicked look.

    Churl''s eyes widened as she took the knife, testing its weight and balance. "Well, ain''t this a right deadly bit o'' cutlery?" she said, a rare smile gracing her features. "Thanks, ya didn''t have to do that, but I reckon I''ll put it to good use."

    "It''s nothing, Lady Churl. You helped save the village. It''s the least I could do."

    "Weren''t much of a saving. Just a little throat slitting."

    Doan swallowed loudly.

    The last addition to the kitchen was a much larger cooler. We had to move the old one out in pieces, which took three of us. Doan was interested in the old one for scrap. I happily gave it to him since leaving it on the curb with a "Free to good home!" sign probably wouldn''t win me any fans.

    The new cooler was magically enhanced, with larger and thinner walls. It was organized much like a modern refrigerator on earth, with an actual freezer on the bottom and storage for fresh food on top. I could fit a few days'' worth of food inside.

    With the kitchen sorted, I turned my attention to the finer details. I tracked down a number of traders coming from Tidewater Harbor. I made deals to keep a steady supply of fish, shrimp, and a few ales and beers, as well as hard alcohol coming. My first orders were slow, but I told the traders I hoped to expand quickly. It remained to be seen if I could pull it off. Thankfully, the baron didn''t try to interfere. I don''t know what the king said to Bertram, but it probably wasn''t nice. He''d mentioned he could take away a barony, and I''m sure the baron had heard that loud and clear.

    We loaded up on new plates, bowls, and utensils, choosing sturdy pieces that could withstand tavern life. Glassware came next¡ªeverything from simple mugs for ale to delicate stemware for the mixed drinks I planned to serve.

    One area remained, and that was the open space behind the tavern that was being utilized for the food wagon. There was a lot of wasted space, and I wanted to start a small garden in the back to grow hot peppers and other spices. That meant building up an area that could support rows of planters, but it would have to wait as I was running out of time. If I continued doing nothing but expanding and upgrading, the place would never open and begin to make a profit.

    By the time I''d finished, my coin purse was considerably lighter. Lady Churl had been reluctant to take much of the coin after I offered her a third of the king''s reward for capturing Thalindra, so I''d invested it in the tavern. She''d told me to keep most of it as future rent. She had made a few purchases and was turning part of the basement into her own room. I promised her she would always have a place to live, no matter what.

    The tavern was shaping up to be everything I''d dreamed of. The sense of accomplishment was like nothing I had felt before.

    "We''re almost there," I murmured, running a hand along the smooth bar top. "Just a little more, and we''ll be ready to open for business."

 Fifty Four

    I threw a little party for my close friends the night before opening day. Without them, I never would have made it to Everspring alive. Nor would I have been able to purchase The Shadow''s Respite, and I never would have been able to find this much happiness in life.

    I surveyed the transformed interior of The Shadow''s Respite, admiring how far we''d come in just a few short weeks. The once run-down tavern now gleamed with polished wood and fresh varnish. New furniture filled the space, and the dingy corners, which had been layered with junk, had been updated with brand-new booths that could seat up to six. The old tapestry of a knight riding up a mountain trail had been replaced by a brand new wall. I''d moved the tapestry upstairs and hung it in one of the unused rooms. I hoped to open those up for overnight stays before much longer.

    The bar top was now all smooth dark wood. New sturdy barstools had replaced the worst of the old seats. Overhead, a mix of candles and illuminating gems cast a warm, welcoming glow. Seraphina had supplied the enchanted gems herself, of course.

    The windows, both inside and out, had been cleaned and now sparkled in the sunlight. The shutters had also been replaced, and they no longer banged against the tavern''s side any time the wind picked up.

    My fingers brushed against the pendant hanging around my neck, and I couldn''t help but reflect on my own journey. Trapped in the body of Dark Lord Morthisal, I had struggled to come to terms with my host''s evil past. But with the support of my friends and the purpose I''d found in running The Shadow''s Respite, I''d made peace with my situation. I knew I could never erase Morthisal''s deeds, but I could work to bring some good into this world, and that started with living alongside the green-skins in all their shapes and sizes.

    Caden, Doan, and Alic had already arrived, and stood, leaning against the bar, their eyes sweeping over the tavern''s interior. Doan let out a low whistle of appreciation, even though he''d been here for some of the renovations.

    "Varix, this place looks amazing!" Doan grinned.

    "It''s never looked better, Varix. I used to come here when old Heron owned it, but even then, it never looked this nice." Alic nodded in agreement. "I''m relieved I didn''t have to arrest you at the behest of Baron Swiftwood. I didn''t want to, Varix."

    I laughed. "Trust me, I''m happy about that, too. The baron had it out for me because he purchased The Wandering Boar, and his business hasn''t been going well, or so I gather. He''d also tried to steal some of my recipes. Seraphina and I had a meal there. It wasn¡¯t good."

    "So I''ve heard. I understand you''re going to have some interesting new things on your menu," Alic said.

    "It''s true. There will be a different dinner specialty three nights a week. Wait until you guys try my gumbo."

    "Gumbo?" Alic asked.

    "It''s a spicy stew with chicken, sausage, and prawns."

    I was waiting on the merchants to deliver fresh prawns to the tavern. With the hot sausage Shellen provided via her shop, I was going to blow some minds. I was planning another dish, but needed to get the protein together first. I had a feeling fish stew would go over well in Everspring.

    I knew a tavern should be about cheap food and drinks, trenchers of stew served with little flavor that was meant to be filling more than anything else, but I had something else in mind. A real sit-down restaurant might have been a foreign concept to the people of Everspring, but they were accepting and had money to burn. The post-war economy was just beginning to boom.

    The door swung open again, and Urzan and Moktar lumbered in. Urzan''s eyes swept the room, and he grunted, "Tavern bright and shiny!"

    "Thanks. Can you get you guys a drink?"

    "Moktar and Urzan drink! Is okay with other human?"

    Alic shrugged. Doan nodded once, and said, "Ain''t the first time. Strange we were fighting each other a few months ago."

    "Orc no fight human! Orc happy to be human friend! Never again ¡­ what is word!" Urzan put his finger on his forehead and tapped a few times.

    "Enslaved?" I offered.

    Urzan grunted and gave a sharp nod. "Never again slave!"

    "Never again. We got your back, Urzan," I assured him.

    "What is got back!"

    "I meant to say. We''re friends. We won''t let anything like that happen," I said. "It''s the same way we know we can count on the orcs to keep the bandits away."

    "Orc happy with protect Everspring! Orc not sure how long stay!"

    These guys needed jobs. They weren''t content hanging out in the woods, but I wasn''t sure how to go about getting them regular jobs in the village. I had considered hiring one for the kitchen, but realistically, they wouldn''t make very good sous chefs, and I had a feeling they wouldn''t be very good cooks unless I started serving rabbit haunches cooked over an open fire.

    "I understand, Urzan. I wish you and your orcs could stay. I''m putting my mind to it, hoping to figure out how to get you all jobs."

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Orc no need job! Orc fight and guard!"

    That gave me an idea, but I''d have to run it up the chain of command, so to speak. It might not be well received, but I wondered if they could be hired to guard Everspring and the surrounding area. Their employment would fall under the guiding hand of Alic, the captain of the guard. Having a warband of orcs around had certainly kept bandits away from Everspring lately.

    That was a plan for another day. Right now, I wanted to celebrate with my closest friends before the grand opening.

    I went behind the bar and got drinks ready. "I have something for you guys," I said and handed the orcs each a huge mug, specially purchased for my large friends, filled with the dark, flat beer they favored. It tasted like cheap swill to me, but it did the trick.

    Urzan and Moktar drank theirs and showed tusk, a sure sign that they liked something.

    I went into the kitchen and found Lady Churl and Milo prepping food for later in the day. Churl happily chopped away with the new murder-knife Doan had created for her. "Hey, boss." She nodded at me.

    "How''s it going in here?"

    "Eh. Lots''a prep. Gonna take a break soon. Reckon Milo can handle this lot." Lady Churl said.

    "Wings ready?" I asked Milo.

    "They are," Milo replied. He used a slotted spoon to fish out the two dozen wings I''d prepped by leaving them uncovered in the cooler overnight to develop a nice crispy skin. With some seasoning, and ten minutes in oil, they glistened, ready for the hot sauce. First, they got a quick dash of salt, pepper, and garlic.

    "You''re getting good at this, Milo."

    "Thanks, Mr. V. I''ve had a lot of practice."

    That was true. We''d been testing recipes for days.

    Thanks to Lady Churl, we had truffles. I grated them into my homemade hot sauce, and it gave it extra layers of flavor. The truffles, being like a pungent garlic, made the wings perfect.

    I tossed the wings in a bowl with a healthy dose of hot sauce, then plated them and took them to the main room. "Alright, all. Please give these a try, and I''d like your honest opinions."

    "Don''t need to ask me twice," Caden said, walked over and picked one off the plate. He ripped it apart, allowing steam to escape, then carefully pulled the meat off and devoured it, going so far as to lick his fingers. That was a good sign.

    The others assured me the wings were amazing, and that was all I needed to hear. These would be on the menu on day one.

    Urzan grabbed one and popped it into his mouth, chewed, bones and all, swallowed, and proclaimed. "Varix need cook whole chicken same! Wing too small!"

    The room erupted in laughter, and I couldn''t help but join in.

    "I''ll get on that for you, Urzan. Meanwhile, I have some cooked chicken breasts for you and Moktar. Extra spicy. In fact, I''m scared to touch them with my bare hands." I chuckled.

    "Too hot to touch! Sound like good start!"

    I brought out the platter and the two orcs sat down and went at them with enthusiasm. Before long, I saw something that I''d never seen before. A line of sweat actually developed on Urzan''s forehead. He coughed after inhaling the second chicken breast, pounded his chest, and slammed most of his beer.

    He looked at me, eyes wide in¡­awe? "Varix make best heat! Too much heat! No! Perfect heat!"

    Moktar nodded along but also wiped his forehead.

    "Never seen an orc sweat. I''m not brave enough for that." Caden grinned.

    The door bounced open and a familiar and welcome voice declared, "You''re not brave enough to face down a rabid squirrel on the blighted plains!"

    "Mira!" I exclaimed.

    She strolled in, dressed from head to toe in dusty leather armor, wearing a thick leather belt with a broadsword attached and banging against her leg. Mira''s longbow poked over one shoulder, and a quiver with feathered arrows sat over the other.

    She had taken a job guarding a caravan. I was happy to see her safely returned to Everspring. Caden and Doan leaped up to rush to Mira for a hug, but Alic somehow beat them all. He drew up in front of her. She grinned at him, and he grinned back. He leaned in and they embraced warmly.

    "Wait! When¡­? You didn''t say anything, Alic!" Caden said and punched his brother in the shoulder.

    "What?" He backed away and put his hands up. "We''re just¨C" He turned to Mira.

    Mira looked at me and said, ¡°We¡¯re certainly not work friends!¡±

    I burst into laughter as my face turned red.

    Mira was a fan of my Orange Blush, but she was an even bigger fan of a good tall mug of ale, which I served up for her. Mira gave me a quick hug, then accepted the drink, took a long pull, and wiped the foam from her lips.

    "That''s good, Varix. And cold. Love what you''ve done with the place. Did you come into some money?"

    "You haven''t heard? Our Varix caught one of the most dangerous people in the world and got a huge reward. King Alister came here, in fact," Caden told Mira.

    She looked at me, then at Caden. Her mouth curved up in a grin. "You''re having a laugh at my expense. Very funny."

    "It''s true," I said.

    "Of course it is, and I was declared a long-lost princess of Mythralon."

    I reached into my pocket, extracted the special coin the king had given me, and held it out for Mira to inspect. Her smile fell as she took the coin. "No¡­ Is this¡­"

    "Yes, it is."

    She handed me the coin, clapped me hard across the arm, and declared, "Drinks first, then I want to hear everything."

    Chuckling between sips of ale, she went to join Caden, Doan, and Alic at their table.

    ¡°Another platter of wings!¡± I yelled into the kitchen.

    ¡°Coming right out, Mr. V.,¡± Milo answered.

    Lady Churl left the kitchen and hopped up on the bar. She swung her legs over the side, not knowing that she sat directly between the ghostly figures of Garin and Ophelia.

    ¡°Rude,¡± Lady Ophelia muttered as she looked the goblin over.

    Garin only laughed.

    Seraphina appeared at the top of the stairs and swept gracefully into the room. Her hair was wet and she¡¯d changed into a lovely red dress with a black bodice that she¡¯d left unlaced to about the middle of her chest. It made me happy to see her so comfortable among my friends.

    ¡°Hello, Seraphina,¡± the others greeted her, and she greeted them in return.

    ¡°Did you, er, move in?¡± Mira asked Seraphina, eyeing her wet hair.

    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s too loud here. But Varix has something unusual upstairs,¡± Seraphina said as she feathered out her wet hair between her fingers to help it dry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we need those details.¡± Mira laughed.

    Seraphina grinned, and said, ¡°Varix has hot water and a tub.¡±

    Mira slammed her mug down, sloshing ale everywhere, and shot to her feet. ¡°He has what?¡±

    ¡°I helped with the heating mechanism. It runs on enchanted gems.¡±

    Mira took her mug and sipped it. She looked at me, then at the stairs, and then at me again. ¡°I have to see this to believe it.¡±

    Mira walked to Seraphina, leaned over, and whispered something. Seraphina whispered something back that I couldn¡¯t make out. Mira put her bow, quiver, and sheathed sword next to the stairs. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Right. I¡¯ll be back in a little bit.¡± And ran upstairs.

    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s my private bathroom,¡± I protested.

    "Excellent. I won''t be disturbed," Mira called back as she went upstairs.

    Seraphina shrugged at my incredulous look.

    Shellen arrived a few minutes later, and the party was complete. For the next few hours, I enjoyed the camaraderie of my friends and tried to not to worry too much about tomorrow''s grand opening.

 Fifty Five - Finale

    I wiped the sweat from my brow as I surveyed the bustling kitchen of The Shadow''s Respite. The grand opening was just an hour away. Milo had been running around town for days, spreading the word about our debut. I hoped his efforts¨Cand Everspring''s notorious gossip mill¨Cwould bring in a crowd tonight.

    Our menu was small, but carefully selected and handcrafted based on using the citizens as guinea pigs over the last few weeks. I knew what they liked at the food wagon. I''d prepared a mountain of chicken wings but knew they might be a tough sell. The concept of an appetizer would be new here, so I planned to throw one or two wings on each plate to tempt people to try them.

    About two dozen portions of chicken soaked in buttermilk were ready to be fried. Once I''d shown Lady Churl how to grate truffles, she''d taken some time crafting some of the sauces. She had a real knack for it, and she''d created a mild hot sauce that was tangy and sweet with a kiss of garlic and truffle. She had taken the wings to the next level.

    A large pot of beef stew simmered on the stove, filled with aromatic spices. I knew my reputation for excellent stew preceded me, and I was sure patrons would ask for it. Certain tavern food items were expected, and I was more than happy to feed patrons good, hot, and cheap food if that was what they were in the mood for.

    Piles of sliced onions waited nearby for the hopeful rush of onion burger orders. Lady Churl had refused to chop them with her prized murder-chef-knife, so Milo and I had taken on the task ourselves.

    I double-checked our supplies one last time. Clean dishes, silverware, mugs, and cups were stacked neatly and ready for use.

    The bar was fully stocked with alcohol, ale, and beer, enough to get most of Everspring seeing double, though I didn''t expect anyone to drink themselves into a stupor.

    The butterflies in my belly hadn''t stopped since a night of fitful sleep. So much had gone right prepping for the grand opening. I worried about all the things that might go wrong. What if there wasn''t enough food? What if there wasn¡¯t enough silverware? What if we couldn''t keep up with the dirty dishes? What if? What if? What if!

    Someone banged on the back door.

    "We''re not open yet!" I yelled.

    "Urzan!" Urzan yelled, because, of course, that''s how he announced himself.

    I opened the door and found Urzan standing there with a smaller orc with broad shoulders and a jutting lower jaw in tow. His tusks were small, barely peeking over his upper lip. His skin was a lighter shade of green, almost olive, and his eyes held a spark of curiosity that I rarely saw in older orcs.

    "Hello, Urzan. How are you, and who is this?"

    Urzan put his hand on the smaller orc''s shoulder and shoved him forward.

    "Son! Name Grondak! Grondak need job! Bored! Urzan weary of Grondak attitude."

    "Uh. I''m not sure how to help you here, Urzan. I don''t know of any job openings around here?"

    "Urzan tired of fight! Want son live less exciting life! Work for living!"

    I put my hands on my hips and stared at Grondak. He looked me up and down as well.

    I glanced inside toward the kitchen. If business was good, I did have a use for someone, but¡­

    "I do have a position that will open in the future." I scratched my head. "But I don''t know if I can afford another employee right now." I looked at the younger orc and said, " Sorry, Grondak, but it''s a dishwasher position. It''s not as exciting as chasing down bandits."

    "Grondak no like rip off head! Maybe he broken orc!"

    "Father!" Grondak exclaimed.

    "Urzan. You''re putting me in a difficult position¡­"

    "What is word! No pay! Learn work! Human have free labor!"

    "Apprentice?"

    "Okay! Grondak now apprentice to Varix! Learn dish wash!"

    Could I afford to feed this kid? He''d probably eat half the kitchen. Still, I had planned to do dishes during our open hours, with Milo rotating in and out as we tried to cover multiple positions. Another set of hands would help us keep up.

    I sighed, looking from Urzan to Grondak and back again. The younger orc seemed eager, if a bit nervous, and I could understand Urzan''s desire for his son to have a less dangerous life. Against my better judgment, I found myself nodding.

    "Alright, Urzan. I''ll take Grondak on as an apprentice. But understand, this is a trial run. If he works hard and fits in well, we can discuss making it a permanent position."

    Urzan''s face split into a wide, tusked grin. He clapped me on the shoulder with enough force to make me stumble. "Good! Varix good man! Urzan thank Varix!"

    He turned to Grondak and his expression became stern. He uttered a string of orcish that flew over my head. Grondak replied loudly. I guess they bickered for a minute, then Grondak crossed his arms over his chest and brushed past me into the tavern.

    "He will listen! If no listen I will throw him off cliff!"

    "Woah, Urzan. No reason for that, sheesh."

    Urzan''s tusks appeared.

    "Oh, humor. Got it," I said, and gave him a final nod of approval. Urzan turned and lumbered away, leaving me with my new apprentice.

    "Come on, let''s introduce you to the others."

    As we entered the kitchen, Lady Churl and Milo looked up from their tasks, their eyes widening at the sight of the young orc trailing behind me.

    "Lady Churl, Milo, this is Grondak. He will join us as an apprentice dishwasher," I explained.

    Lady Churl raised an eyebrow, as she assessed Grondak from head to toe. "Never thought I''d see the day an orc joined our little crew. I reckon he''ll do alright. Welcome aboard, Grondak."

    "You''ve met him before?" I asked Lady Churl.

    "Yeah. Reckon I met ''im a couple of times. Seems like a good enough sort."

    "If it doesn''t work out, Urzan will take him back," I said.

    Milo, on the other hand, seemed a bit more apprehensive. He offered a tentative smile, his eyes darting nervously between Grondak and me.

    "Hey-uh-hello, Grondak. Nice to meet you," he stammered.

    I didn''t blame Milo for his concern. He''d been working with Lady Churl for a few weeks, and they had a friendly relationship. Grondak, being a young orc, was still bigger than me and Milo by about half a foot.

    "Milo, why don''t you show Grondak the ropes? Teach him how we handle the dishes here at The Shadow''s Respite?" I suggested, giving Milo an encouraging nod.

    Milo swallowed but nodded. "Sure thing, Mr. V. Come on, Grondak. Let''s get you started."

    As Milo led Grondak over to the sink, I kept an eye on them. Grondak listened intently as Milo explained the process, his brow furrowed in concentration. When Milo handed him a dish to wash, Grondak took it gingerly, as if afraid he might break it. He''d get over that in no time.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Lady Churl leaned in and asked, "You sure about this boss?

    I shrugged. A small smile tugged at my lips. "If Grondak is willing to work hard and learn, I''ll give him a try."

    I returned to the main room and walked among the tables, touching the tops and chairs and running my hand over the bar. This was it. The day I''d been waiting for.

    It was just another hour until we opened to the public. I decided to calm my ass down with a drink. My ring was in my pocket so I wouldn''t be interrupted by Lady Ophelia, and Garin. I would apologize to them later. Right now, I needed to concentrate on having a successful opening.

    It was time to open up for business. I cracked the front door and looked outside, hoping to see a line of patrons waiting to enter.

    No one was there.

    Frowning, I went to the back and looked out, noting the food wagon had been buttoned up for a few days. I had to concentrate on the tavern right now. There were no customers there, either.

    I went back inside and sipped my Orange Blush, the tangy sweetness helping to calm my nerves.

    Minutes passed, and no one entered.

    "Where is everyone?" I muttered to myself.

    I''d been spreading the word for days. I''d told dozens of merchants about the grand opening and the delicious food we''d be serving. I paced back and forth. Had I made a mistake? Was Everspring going to ignore The Shadow''s Respite?

    Suddenly, the door opened, and old man Guslan walked in.

    Guslan looked around the tavern, and put his hands on his hips. "Kinda quiet, Varix."

    I smiled. "Good evening, Guslan. I''m glad you could make it. The doors just opened, so there aren''t many patrons yet."

    "They''ll come. Now, whatcha got to eat?"

    ¡°We''ve got a tasty stew trencher, spicy chicken breast sandwich, onion burgers, and chicken wings."

    Guslan''s eyebrows shot up. "Chicken wings, you say? Ain''t those the things you toss in the trash?"

    "I think you''ll like them."

    Guslan nodded. "If you say so. I''ll need a table then. My family will be here soon."

    "Your family?" I smiled. At least I''d have one full table tonight.

    As he sat down, an older woman walked in with a couple of small kids. The children were bouncing with energy, their voices echoing through the tavern. The woman doted on them, smoothing their hair and straightening their clothes. But as they started to get a bit too rowdy, she ordered them to sit down and stop yelling.

    They obeyed, sitting with Guslan and chattering excitedly about the new tavern.

    The door opened again. A group of merchants I''d spoken to earlier in the week entered, their eyes looking over the interior.

    "Welcome to The Shadow''s Respite," I called out, a grin spreading.

    The merchants waved. They approached a table, stopping to admire the beautiful bar top before finding seats.

    Before I knew it, more people began to trickle in, some alone, others in small groups. I recognized many of them from around Everspring and from their visits to the food wagon.

    The tavern slowly filled with the hum of conversation and the clinking of dishes. Milo and Lady Churl stayed busy in the kitchen, switching off duties as they cooked and prepped food. I found Grondak busy cleaning dishes and pots, even though he occasionally grumbled in orcish. I raced in at one point, and pointed out that any time he cleaned cast iron, it needed to be dried immediately. I''d oil them up later, unless Milo beat me to it.

    One hour turned into two. Tables filled, even though some looked a bit confused at the setup. At the old tavern, people would have entered, paid, and received a plate to eat somewhere in the tavern.

    Now they were seated, and had a small selection of items to choose from.

    I mixed drinks, poured beer and ale, brought out the food, and did my best to be a friendly host. I seated people, explained the menu, and took orders. I had to bring Milo out into the main room on more than one occasion to help.

    We ran out of chicken wings first. I''d had Milo and Lady Churl placing one on each plate, and me explaining what they were. Some were so impressed they ordered entire plates. They were a hit, and I knew people would be back for them.

    The onion burgers ran out next, but that was an inventory problem. Once the buns were gone, I said the item was off the menu.

    We''d made a massive pot of stew, which was down to the dregs before the night was out.

    All in all, it was a fantastic and exhausting night.

    The last patron left, still chattering about how much they had enjoyed the food, and mentioning they''d be back with their friends. I thanked them, closed the door, locked it, and leaned back against the hardwood.

    My feet, legs, hands, arms, and back all hurt.

    But we''d done it. We''d served almost every scrap of food. I''d collected a nice pile of silver and gold coins. The bookkeeping could wait. Right now, I needed to sit down and take a load off.

    A soft knock sounded at the back door.

    I perked up, walked over, and opened the door. Seraphina stood there dressed in light gray trousers and a deep blue blouse with lots of ruffles along her neckline and sleeves. She looked stunning. Her violet eyes caught the tavern''s light, entrancing me again.

    "Hey," I said with a smile.

    "Hey, yourself."

    Taking Seraphina''s hand, I drew her into the tavern and locked the door behind her. She looked beautiful in the cool tavern light. I looked down at my clothes and found I was covered in splattered food and drinks, and I''d sweated through my jerkin. I probably didn''t smell great, but Seraphina entered my embrace anyway. We kissed, and then kissed some more.

    "I missed you."

    "Sorry, I couldn''t get here earlier. I had to help a client with a particularly nasty rat infestation. They''d made a home under their house and had burrowed halfway toward another home. I had to walk the path multiple times to find the main lair."

    "It''s okay. I understand. Your work comes first."

    Lady Churl poked her head out, looked around the tavern and scowled.

    "Hi, Lady Churl," Seraphina called.

    "Great ta see you," she said and waved, then ducked back into the kitchen.

    A moment later, Grondak appeared with a crate, Lady Churl behind him. She showed him how to gather up all the leftover dirty plates, mugs, and glasses; then they hustled them into the back.

    "What did I just witness?" Seraphina asked me.

    I laughed. "That is Urzan''s moody teenage son. He''s working here now."

    "You have got to be kidding me." Seraphina laughed.

    "True story. Want a drink?"

    "I''d love some kind of wine."

    "Plum?"

    "Delightful."

    We lounged in the back, at one of the newly built booths. Grondak had cleared the tables, and Lady Churl was still in the process of showing him how to clean up. He lumbered around after her like a lost puppy.

    "Thank you, Lady Churl," I called to her.

    She waved me off. "Reckon he''s gotta learn the ropes. Not just the easy stuff in the back."

    "An orc busboy." Seraphina shook her head, grinned, and sipped her wine. "You''ve brought a lot of change to this little town."

    "I hope it''s for the best."

    "It is. This place is already more accepting of the green-skins. It doesn''t hurt that they''ve helped save the town. Now it looks like they might create a more permanent place to stay nearby."

    I nodded, still surprised at how quickly that had come together, once I''d put it in Roland''s ear that we should get the orcs set up with a small base of operations near Everspring to protect the town and the crossroads.

    I looked around the tavern and said, "What have I gotten myself into?"

    "You got exactly what you wanted. I''m so happy for you, Varix."

    "I''m just happy to be here with you. I''ve never felt as happy and satisfied with my life as I do now," I told her.

    She reached out, grabbed my hand, and held it tightly. "I am so glad you came into my life."

    I held her hand and said nothing for a minute or two.

    "You need a change of clothes. And a bath."

    "Speaking of, I hope Mira enjoyed hers yesterday."

    Seraphina leaned back and laughed. "Sorry about that. She was covered in dust, and she''d been on the road for weeks on guard duty. She said she hadn''t seen hot water since she left Everspring."

    "It''s okay. But if I''m going to open up my tub, I feel like I should make a little extra money. Maybe I should hurry and open a couple of the rooms up for travelers."

    "You''ll need a housekeeper if you keep expanding."

    "That''s true." I nodded.

    Seraphina stood and pulled me to my feet. She smiled and said, "Let''s go upstairs. You need to get out of those clothes."

    "Couldn''t agree more," I said.

    As Seraphina and I ascended the stairs, our hands intertwined, I was lost in contemplation. The journey that had brought me here seemed almost unreal¡ªfrom my mundane life as Vincent losing his crappy job to the dark and terrifying existence as Morthisal and finally to this new identity as Varix. Vel''Naris, the friendly tavern owner. Each step had been filled with danger, uncertainty, and excitement, yet somehow, I''d managed to carve out a life for myself in this world.

    "Are you sure it''s alright to leave the others to clean up?" Seraphina asked, her voice tinged with amusement.

    I shrugged, a grin tugging at the corners of my mouth. "Sure, why not? I''m the boss, after all."

    Her laughter echoed through the stairwell, a sound that never failed to melt my heart. As we reached the top of the stairs, I paused and turned to look back at the tavern below. The sight of it¡ªmy tavern¡ªfilled me with an overwhelming sense of pride and accomplishment.

    As I stood there, taking it all in, Seraphina pulled me close. Her arms wrapped around me tightly. Our lips met tenderly, and for a moment, the world around us faded away. When we finally broke apart, I was breathless.

    Seraphina took my hand once more and led me towards the bathroom. "Let''s get you in the tub," she said, her voice playful. "Just, you know, leave the pendant on."

    "As you wish, my lady," I replied, and couldn''t help but laugh.

    I shut and locked the door behind us.

 Synopsis of Dark Lords Last Call

    During a stressful layoff meeting in an office building in Seattle, WA, Vincent Logan suddenly feels like he''s having a heart attack and finds himself transported into the body of Morthisal Ebonwrath, an evil dark lord who was trying to conquer the peaceful world of Mythralon on a distant fantasy world.

    Trapped in Morthisal¡¯s evil fortress, surrounded by orcs and goblins, and heroes attacking from outside. Vincent is aided by a goblin named Churl. They escape through a secret passage and find the dark lord''s treasure room. With little time, Vincent take a few mystical artifacts and gems. He realizes that Morthisal¡¯s past is now his burden.

    Vincent finds a number d Voyager Scroll and somehow transports himself to a random location. He appears in a mass grave full of the bodies of those slain by the dark lord''s forces. During his escape, he took The Heart of Shadows, an amulet that allows him to hide his appearance. Vincent finds that he can feel and touch the former dark lord''s powers but has no idea how to wield them. He uses the amulet to change his appearance to match his earth

    Rescued from the grave by soldiers at the healer''s camp, he takes up a place in camp helping the wounded but discovers his knack for cooking in his old world comes in handy as he helps the cooks. He also comes up with the name Varix Vel''Naris after claiming amnesia to cover up the fact that he knows nothing about this new world in which he finds himself.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Varix meets new friends, including a trio of warriors named Caden, Doan, and Mira, all soldiers who were fighting the dark lord and are now returning home. Caden tells Varix about his hometown of Everspring, which is surrounded by fields of lavender. Varix accompanies them to Everspring, but along the way, he tricks some orcs into not only paying for him to make them stew but also hunting and bringing him meat for the stew. He decides that he wants to buy and run a tavern.

    Varis meets a half-elf gem enchantress named Seraphina. Varix and Seraphina begin to have an intimate relationship, and it is revealed that she is also from Earth.

    Varix manages to gather enough money to buy a tavern called The Shadow''s Respite. He fixes up the tavern and earns the trust of the townspeople. He builds strong relationships, but still deals with Morthisal¡¯s dark powers and past.

    In Everspring, Varix faces challenges like Thalindra, a dark sorceress who tries to use his connection to Morthisal for her own plans. With bravery and help from his friends, Varix stops Thalindra and gets recognition from King Alister, who is revealed to have also transmigrated from Earth.

    Even with opposition from people like Baron Swiftwood, Varix becomes an important member of the community, fostering peace and cooperation between different races. His tavern becomes a symbol of unity, attracting diverse patrons who enjoy its welcoming atmosphere.

    Seraphina and Varix''s relationship grows deeper as Varix works to ready the tavern for an opening day. The book ends with Varix throwing the grand opening for his tavern, which is well-attended and successful.

 Chapter One | Book 2

    I woke to a thunderous banging on my bedroom door, threw my arm over my eyes, and wished the noise would disappear.

    Every muscle in my body ached and I wondered if I would ever get used to this lifestyle. It had been a grueling week since The Shadow''s Respite''s grand reopening. Each night, I''d stumbled to bed late, exhausted beyond measure, and typically with a few drinks in me to help me sleep, which ironically made my sleep worse. Nothing like waking up in the middle of the night with a racing heart and night sweats, then struggling to go back to sleep for an hour.

    What was a full night''s sleep like again? I tried to remember, but my memory was foggy, probably because I wasn''t getting sleep. It was a vicious damn cycle.

    Then there were the dreams. I''d thought they were gone over a month ago, but they had returned with a vengeance. Dark Lord Morthisal and his evil powers. They were always on the outskirts of my dreams. I was like an observer watching as he enslaved lands, decimated people and creatures, and spread his grip across every good thing he could find.

    Those eyes. Red. Burning and glowing with hate.

    They had been mine, had being the operative word here, folks. I was a perfectly well adjusted man living in the body of a former dark overlord.

    I wished there was a way to get rid of his hideous body. As long as I wore The Heart of Shadows, I would remain in a body that looked a lot like mine back on earth and a face that might have been a little more handsome, but underneath it was grotesque and huge and gray. The Varix version of me much nicer hair, for sure. And only a few little scars across my face.

    Groaning, I threw an arm over my eyes, shoved the dream memories aside, and yelled, "What?"

    "Hey, boss! Sun''s high. Thought it best to check yer still kickin''." Lady Churl''s voice carried through the door.

    I squinted at the sunlight streaming through the window. How long had I slept? "I''m alive," I assured her, then lowered my voice and muttered, "Mostly." Voice rough with sleep, I called, "I''ll be up soon." A thought occurred to me. "Is Milo in yet?"

    "Nah, that one''s been rollin'' in later and later. Reckon he¡¯s got a girl,¡± she replied, and lowered her voice to mutter, "It''s spreading."

    I sighed. "What about Grondak?"

    "Not a peep from ''im, either. Just me down ''ere."

    ¡°Are you lonely?¡±

    ¡°Eh. It¡¯s eerie not having at least one other runnin¡¯ around down here. Always feel like them ghosts is watching¡¯ me.¡±

    They are, I didn¡¯t say.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself. Here I was, dealing with Milo, who was mostly an adult, and Grondak, a moody and cranky teenage orc. It felt like I was running a tavern and a daycare simultaneously.

    "Lady Churl, would you be so kind as to put on some hot water? I need coffee."

    "Already ahead of ya, boss. Stove''s fired. Reckon water''s bubblin'' away by now."

    "You''re a lifesaver," I called out. "I''ll be down soon."

    "Right, then," she replied. Her footsteps echoed as she retreated down the stairs.

    I closed my eyes, intending to rest for just a moment more.

    The next thing I knew, I was jolted awake by another round of knocking.

    "Eh, boss?"

    I shot up, realizing I''d fallen asleep again. ¡°Yes, yes, I''m coming!" I called out, scrambling out of bed.

    I kept a basin full of fresh water in the room. Grabbing a cloth from the dresser, I splashed water around and gave myself a quick wash. I splashed water on my face, shivered at the cold touch, and tried to wipe away the accumulated sleep from the night before. It wasn¡¯t a bath, but at least I felt a little cleaner. I dug out some clean clothes and quickly dressed.

    The main room of the tavern was empty save for Lady Churl, who was wiping down tables with a rag. She looked up as I entered, a grin playing on her lips. "Mornin'', sunshine."

    In the daylight, the room looked a little smaller. But all of the upgrades and repairs shone brightly. With the reward money for capturing the dark sorceress Thalindra, I''d been able to replace nine tables, put in nice chairs, have a few corner booths installed, and have the bar top thoroughly sanded down and finished with thick coats of varnish. New barstools lined the bar except for two much older stools that sat off to the side where my erstwhile ghostly companions preferred to sit and hold court. It amounted to them gabbering whenever I wore a ring I had stolen from Morthisal''s treasure room. Thankfully, I could banish them from sight by removing the ring.

    I sometimes wondered if I should have tried to take more things from the former dark lord who had trapped me here. His hidden room had contained untold treasures, including gems, magical jewelry, powerful staves, and clothes, which I assumed were also enhanced. It had been a relic hunter''s dream find.

    From what I understood, the room and the rest of Morthisal''s fortress had been burned and buried when the armies of Mythralon had won. They had assumed that Morthisal was dead. Little did they know he''d transmigrated to another world. My world, and stolen my body. What a dick.

    Now that I had been here for a few months, I never wanted to return to earth. I loved it here. I might be exhausted, but seeing the smiles on my patrons¡¯ faces as they¡¯d found a warm and cozy place like The Shadow''s Respite was like nothing I''d experienced on earth.

    I made a beeline for the kitchen, grabbed the bag of coffee, put a generous amount in a piece of cheesecloth, hung it over a large mug, and slowly poured hot water over the grounds. I asked, "How long was I out?"

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Sun''s been up for hours," she replied. "Thought you might''ve gone and died on us."

    I took a long sip of coffee, savoring the bitter warmth. "Not dead yet, though I feel like I''ve been trampled by a herd of orcs riding¡­what do orcs ride?"

    "Each other, if they can. Can''t say I''ve ever seen an orc on horseback."

    "I''m surprised they don''t have some kind of demonic mount or, I don''t know¡­ elephants."

    "Elephants¡¯d just trample ''em. As for demons, that''s a good way to get burned to the bone. No one wants ta mess with demons."

    "So¡­important safety tip regarding demons. Noted. My feet hurt. And my legs. And my back. And my arms. Has it only been a week since the grand opening?"

    "Yeah. You know what I''m gonna say."

    "Yeah. We need more help."

    The grand reopening had been a roaring success, with patrons from all walks of life flooding in to see the renovated tavern and taste our new menu. The gumbo had been a hit, as had the spicy wings. Even Baron Swiftwood had made an appearance, though he''d looked like he''d swallowed something sour the entire time. He''d made a grand entrance, shaken hands, greeted people, and nodded at me, but his gaze had been like he was staring at a pile of refuse in a back alley. I¡¯d been glad when the jerk had left. He''d probably come here to steal more recipes.

    "Any word from our tardy employees?" I asked as I took my coffee over to the cooler, cracked open the door, and chipped off some ice chunks to put in my steaming hot coffee.

    Lady Churl shook her head. "Not a peep, boss. That Milo''s been draggin'' his feet somethin'' fierce lately. And don''t get me started on the orc boy."

    I sighed. Grondak had been a handful since I''d hired him. He was eager to learn but prone to mood swings. "I''ll have a talk with both of them when they get in."

    "Might wanna start by talkin'' ta Urzan about the young one. He can probably smack some sense in ta the young orc," Lady Churl grumbled.

    "I''m sure he can, but maybe a more diplomatic approach is needed instead of head-smacking."

    Lady Churl said. "Suit yerself, but that one''s gonna be trouble."

    Just then, the tavern door swung open and Milo stumbled in, looking disheveled and out of breath. "I''m here! I''m here. I''m sorry I''m late!"

    I raised an eyebrow at him. "Greetings, Milo. Did you have a good night and morning/afternoon?"

    Milo grinned. "I did. I had a great night." He trailed off and looked skyward. I knew that look because I frequently had it when I thought about about Seraphina.

    "What''s her name?"

    Milo looked at me. "Huh?"

    "Her name. The girl you''re seeing?"

    "Oh, uh. I don''t want to talk about it."

    I shrugged lightly. "Okay, Milo. It''s okay."

    "I should get to the kitchen."

    "Thanks, Milo."

    I rubbed my temples; the headache was still there. "If Grondak''s not here in the next thirty minutes, I''ll have to go fetch him myself."

    "Don''t look like you''re in shape to walk out to the orc camp. Maybe I could do it. Reckon I''ll stretch my legs."

    "Are you sure you don''t mind going out into town in the daylight?"

    Lady Churl preferred to walk through the town at night when there were fewer people out. We''d made progress regarding the acceptance of the green skins in town, but it was still a peculiar and divisive sight for many of Everspring''s citizens to see a goblin walking among them. Until a few months ago, they had been mortal enemies.

    "Send Milo," Lady Churl suggested.

    "I don''t have the energy right now." Milo groaned.

    Damn. What had that boy been getting up to at night?

    The door swung open again, and I looked up, hoping to see Grondak. Instead, I was greeted by the sight of Seraphina. She wore a loose-fitting, cream-colored tunic with delicate embroidery along the collar and sleeves, paired with deep green trousers. Her hair was tied back in a simple ponytail.

    She smiled as she caught my eye, and suddenly all the aches and pains of the past week seemed to melt away.

    "Good morning, Varix." She greeted me with a warm smile, then turned to my green friend. "Hey, Lady Churl. How are you both this morning?"

    "Been kinda lonely with ''im sleepin'' the mornin'' away," Lady Churl said.

    "Rough night?" Seraphina asked me.

    I nodded. "It''s been... challenging," I admitted, running a hand through my messy hair. "Running this tavern is much more work than I would have thought. I''m tired and sore, and I haven''t been sleeping well. To top it off, I''m fresh out of restoratives."

    I gestured to my mug of coffee. "I even chipped ice into my coffee to drink it faster this morning."

    Seraphina wrinkled her nose at that.

    "What? I''ve always liked iced coffee."

    Seraphina suddenly grinned. "When you put it like that, do you have some cream and sugar, or honey? An iced coffee sounds good. The weather''s still heating up out there."

    "I should open the windows. Get the air flowing through here. Air it out a little."

    "On it, boss," Lady Churl offered.

    I led Seraphina into the kitchen to make her an iced coffee. Milo was already hard at work getting the pans ready and making sure all our utensils were clean and prepared for the day ahead. Grondak was working out well enough, but he sometimes cut corners in his rush to finish his day.

    We had a large bag of sugar, so I added some while the coffee was still hot, mixed it, poured some fresh cream, and chipped ice off until most of the cup was full.

    "Thank you for making me a drink," Seraphina said.

    "I''m happy to. This is a little strong, so the ice can help it mellow," I said and poured the coffee in.

    The hot liquid hit, crackling and popping ice. I handed her the mug, and she peered inside and sniffed. "Wonderful. It reminds me of the coffee back home," she said and met my eye.

    She knew I''d been buying different coffee beans from merchants and experimenting with brews. I was trying to get that strong kick from our old world, without the overly burned flavor of some beans. I''d devise a brew combining three different coffee beans into a rich medium coffee.

    She studied me momentarily as she drank her coffee, concern evident in her eyes. "Why don''t we step out for a short walk to the herbalist? We can pick up a few restoratives for you."

    The idea of fresh air and a chance to stretch my legs was tempting. I glanced over at Lady Churl. "Would you be okay for a few minutes if we stepped out?"

    Lady Churl waved a dismissive hand. "Eh, you ain''t been here all morning. What''s another hour?"

    Seraphina put her hand over her mouth to cover her laughter.

    Lady Churl paused, then asked, "We doin'' gumbo tonight?"

    I nodded. "Yeah, we''ve got a lot of shrimp to unload. About twenty five pounds in the cooler. That''s a lot, considering we''re only using them in gumbo."

    "Might have to start puttin'' ''em on skewers over a flame to sell more," Lady Churl suggested.

    "Not a bad idea," I mused. "The folks of Everspring are slowly adapting to the idea of appetizers thanks to our chicken wings. Shrimp skewers might be a hit. Or seared in butter and garlic. Throw a pile on a plate with some bread and veggies. We got ourselves a new dinner item."

    "Sounds good ta me, boss," Lady Churl said.

    A warm hand slipped into mine, and Seraphina tugged me towards the door. "Come on," she said. Let''s go get you some restoratives. If you keep planning, we''ll never get out of here, and I only allowed myself a short lunch break."

    "Busy day, huh?"

    "It is, but I always have time for you."

    I slammed back the rest of my coffee, put the cup on the counter, and left with Seraphina.

 Chapter Two | Book 2

    I squinted and shielded my eyes as we stepped into the bright sunlight. The streets of Everspring were already bustling with activity, and townsfolk were going about their daily business. The familiar sights and sounds of the town I''d come to call home washed over me and some of my shoulder tension eased.

    Several passersby greeted us warmly. I shook a few hands, and called out greetings to others. Since I had arrived in Everspring, I''d worked hard to help the "green-skins" become more accepted. I''d also stood up to Baron Swiftwood, met the king, and had a private chat with him. King Alister had been drawn here thanks to Roland Hightown, the town steward who had sold me the The Shadow''s Respite. Seraphina had called me a celebrity, but I felt like anything but a celebrity. I was just a tired tavern keeper right now.

    "You know," I said as we walked, our hands still linked. "I never thought I''d be here, doing this¡ªrunning a tavern, worrying about menu items and staff schedules. It''s a far cry from... well, my old life. And you. I can''t believe I met you, and¡­you know."

    Seraphina squeezed my hand gently. "You''ve come a long way, Varix. We both have. I feel the same way, you know. I''m happy to be with you."

    "Does this mean we''re," I leaned over and whispered, "what is it called here if we''re in a relationship?"

    Seraphina stopped and said quietly, "So you think we''re in a relationship? That''s a bit forward of you. Here, I thought we were just casual."

    My mouth dropped open.

    Her lips quirked up in a grin.

    "Oh. You''re funny."

    "I know." She laughed. "If you''re asking me to be your girlfriend, I accept."

    I don''t know if it was how she phrased it or the fact that it was phrased at all, but impulsively, I grabbed her hand and gently tugged her toward an alley. She giggled as we dashed in, then turned to me, and we were in each other''s arms. I didn''t glance around to see if we were being observed. I just kissed her and was properly kissed back.

    A breathless moment later, we returned to the street and strolled hand in hand. I found that most of my headache and body pain had lessened.

    "I suddenly don''t feel as bad as I did a few minutes ago."

    "I wonder why?" Seraphina breezed.

    I laughed, then asked her. "How''s your day shaping up?"

    "You know. Enchanting gems for fun and profit." Seraphina grinned. "I have an interesting job this afternoon that might take about an hour. When I get back to the shop I''ll be researching the spell. A woman wants to chase away certain dreams, not all of them, but she thinks she''s being haunted."

    "What you do is so interesting. How hard was it to learn how to enchant gems?"

    "It was extremely hard, at first." Seraphina paused. I knew what she meant. She had been tossed into the body of this half-elf with no knowledge of the craft. She''d had to learn as she went. Seraphina had told me she''d had to relearn from her host''s notes and innate power.

    "So you had to learn how to infuse them."

    "Exactly. Some believe crystals can harness power simply by leaving them in the sun. I use a similar method, but I enchant certain gems with magic. For instance, if a farmer wanted to ensure his fields were fertile and free of pests, I would enchant gems like an Emerald of Growth to enhance soil fertility and accelerate plant growth. Also, a Citrine of Pest Repellence would create an invisible barrier that repels harmful insects and small pests."

    "I needed help with pests, but my cat seems to have driven them off. I''d thank the little guy, but I almost never see him. I guess he''s okay."

    "That''s a cat for you. You should leave food out for him. He''ll figure out who''s feeding him, and pretty soon he''ll turn into a normal cat. Probably."

    I laughed.

    As Seraphina and I walked through town, she told me more about her work, which I found fascinating, and not just because it was Seraphina speaking. Magic in this world was something I did not pretend to understand. I also had innate abilities but was too frightened to attempt them. The minute I tried, I was worried I would lose myself in Morthisal and the dread he was capable of spreading. Whenever I took off the amulet, the voices of the dead and cursed were there and always calling to me.

    We passed by Hammer & Hearth Blacksmith. The large doors were open, inviting us to peek inside. The interior was dimly lit, with sunlight streaming through the windows and the open doors. The air was thick with the scent of hot metal and coal. A large anvil sat on a workbench. Tools hung neatly on racks on the walls.

    Ragna was inside, working on a piece of metal, creating what looked like a plow head. She looked up, spotted us, and greeted us with a wave. "Varix, Seraphina! Nice to see you both out for a stroll."

    I smiled and waved back. Ragna might seem tough on the outside, but she was a sweetheart who had helped me out when I was trying to fund The Shadow''s Respite.

    She gestured for us to come inside. "Come in, come in. Varix, didn''t you mention a project you had in mind?"

    I nodded and stepped into the shop, Seraphina following close behind. "I did, actually. I wanted to commission your shop to build me a fryer."

    Ragna raised an eyebrow. "A fryer? What exactly is that and what did you have in mind?"

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    I described the fryer in detail ¡ªa large, deep metal container that could hold hot oil, with a basket that could be lowered and raised. I figured the basket would be the most challenging part unless they could somehow make metal strands that could be woven into a pattern and attached to the handle. More than likely, a big metal holder would need to be created, and holes would need to be drilled in the bottom and sides. I explained how it would be used for cooking various foods quickly.

    Ragna listened intently, scratching her head. "Interesting idea. I''ll have Doan stop by your place to go over the details and take some measurements in the kitchen. We''ll need to figure out where it''ll fit best."

    "That would be great, thanks," I said. "Oh, and I have some money for you. A little bit of profit sharing."

    Ragna''s said. "Well, that''s mighty kind of you, Varix. I wasn''t expecting it so soon. Give it to Doan when he stops by."

    "Also," I added, "I''ve had the plaques created to display Hammer & Hearth as the only blacksmith I use. They''re ready to be put up at The Shadow''s Respite."

    A broad smile spread across Ragna''s face. "That''s excellent news! I appreciate you holding up your end of the deal."

    I''d managed to get a loan from Ragna by sponsoring her blacksmith.

    We chatted for a few more minutes before Seraphina gently reminded me she needed to get back to work soon.

    "We should get going," I said. "We''re headed to the herbalist, next. Thanks again, Ragna."

    "No problem at all," she replied. "Take care, you two. You make a nice couple. I mean to say, er, are you two¡­?"

    I turned and looked at Seraphia. "It''s okay. Seraphina is my girlfriend."

    Seraphina squeezed my hand and grinned.

    "Excellent, Varix!" Ragna exclaimed. "Excellent, Seraphina."

    "Thank you, Ragna. I''m very happy," Seraphina told her.

    "So am I," I said, but held Seraphina''s gaze.

    "Alright. You two go on before this place melts."

    I laughed, and Seraphina tugged me away.

    As we left the blacksmith, I couldn''t help but be on cloud nine. Seraphina was my girlfriend, and I was starting to make good on my debts to those who had helped me get started. The Shadow''s Respite had become a reality, and I was grateful for the support of people like Ragna.

    "That was nice," Seraphina said as we walked. "Ragna seems pleased with how things are going."

    "She was pretty tickled about our news."

    "Oh, Varix. Everyone who looks at us knows we''re an official couple."

    "I guess I''m old-fashioned. I wanted to hear it."

    She leaned over and whispered, "I''m your girlfriend."

    I sighed happily as we continued on.

    As we approached the herbalist''s shop, the familiar scent of dried herbs and flowers floated through the air. The wooden sign above the door creaked gently in the breeze, its faded letters spelling "The Fragrant Leaf." I pushed open the door, and a small bell chimed, announcing our arrival.

    Yarrow Bramblewick, the elderly herbalist, looked up from his work at the counter. His face was lined with age and wisdom. That might have come from his demeanor. I always felt like I was talking to a kindly grandfather when I came to Yarrow''s shop. He broke into a warm smile as he recognized me. "Ah, Varix! Good to see you, my friend. And Miss Seraphina, always a pleasure."

    "Hello, Yarrow," I greeted him with a nod. "How''s business?"

    The old man chuckled. "Oh, you know. People always need their remedies. Speaking of which, I suspect you''re here for something specific?"

    I rubbed the back of my neck. "You''ve got me figured out, Yarrow. I''ve run out of restoratives, and my body''s feeling the strain of long hours at the tavern. Last night was particularly rough. At one point, every table was full."

    Yarrow''s expression turned thoughtful. He reached beneath the counter and produced a small wooden box. "I''ve just finished brewing a fresh batch. They should do the trick." He paused, his brow furrowing slightly. "But Varix, I feel I should warn you. If you keep using these regularly, their effectiveness will decrease over time. The body has a way of adapting, you see."

    "I appreciate the warning, Yarrow. I''ll keep that in mind and try to use them sparingly."

    Seraphina put her hand on my shoulder and said, "He needs help, but he hasn''t hired anyone yet. Once he has another employee, he won''t need as many restoratives."

    Old Man Yarrow scratched his head. "Jessara Swiftbrew was in here earlier. She needed, well¡­nevermind what she wanted. She mentioned she''s looking for work."

    "Oh?" I said.

    Jessara was Milo''s sister. She worked, or had worked, at The Green Griffin, a public house in the center of Everspring. I wondered what had happened. Maybe it had something to do with Milo''s constant tardiness and his reluctance to tell me why he was always running late.

    "Something to keep in mind," Yarrow said, his smile returning. "Now, how many would you like?"

    "I''ll take six, please," I replied, digging out some coins.

    As Yarrow carefully wrapped the vials, Seraphina added. "I''d like to purchase two as well, if you don''t mind. It''s always good to have some on hand at the shop, just in case."

    Yarrow nodded. "A wise decision, Miss Seraphina. One never knows when they might come in handy." He said, and his eyes drifted to me. "Especially if used in moderation."

    I almost laughed. Okay, okay, I get the message.

    After completing our purchases, we bid farewell to Yarrow and stepped back out into the bustling streets of Everspring. The sun had climbed higher in the sky, casting a warm glow over the town. We strolled hand in hand, taking our time and enjoying each other''s company.

    "Good day, Varix!" called out Mrs. Thimbleton, the seamstress. "Lovely to see you, Seraphina."

    We returned their greetings with smiles and waves, our joined hands swinging gently between us. The simple act of walking through town together filled me with a sense of belonging I''d rarely experienced.

    After a few minutes of comfortable silence, Seraphina sighed softly. "I hate to say it, but I should return to the shop. There''s that enchantment I need to research."

    With a pang of disappointment, I nodded in understanding. "Duty calls, I suppose. I should get back to the tavern, as well. I''ll ask Milo about his sister. She''s a little surly, but at least she has serving experience."

    "She might be a good fit, assuming she and Milo get along. What if they have sibling rivalry?"

    "Good point. I guess I''ll feel out Milo before I propose the idea."

    We slowed to a stop and turned to face each other. Seraphina''s violet eyes met mine. "I wish we could spend more time together," I admitted, gently squeezing her hand.

    She smiled, reaching up to brush a stray lock of hair from my forehead. "So do I, Varix. But we both have responsibilities. And besides," her smile turned playful, "absence makes the heart grow fonder. That''s what they say, right?"

    I chuckled, leaning in to place a soft kiss on her cheek. "I''m not sure my heart could be any fonder of you."

    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she gave my hand one last squeeze before letting go. "I''ll stop by the tavern later if I can. Good luck with your preparations."

    "And good luck with your research," I replied.

    We parted ways, each heading back to our respective businesses.

 Chapter Three | Book 2

    Seraphina returned to her shop after spending an hour with Varix. It was such a lovely day, and it had seemed a shame not to enjoy it with him. He needed to get out of the stuffy tavern anyway and enjoy Everspring.

    He''d looked tired and a little disheveled, and his hair had been a mess. But he''d been the same sweet man she had met¡­was it just a month ago? So much had happened in that time.

    For the longest time, Seraphina had thought she was alone in this world as a transmigrated person. When she had arrived, she''d been convinced it was all a dream. A very vivid dream with talking fantasy creatures and a hometown straight out of a Tolkien novel. After her initial shock had worn off, she''d come to love this world more than Earth. This was her home now.

    Seraphina approached her shop. The plain wrought iron lined door had a thick pane of glass with sheer drapes that worked to lightly obscure the interior without blocking the view. She reached into her pouch and removed a special gem. She didn''t have to look at the piece of lapis lazuli to know which one it was. The gem was warm and fit her palm like a large almond.

    She gripped the gem, focused, and her front door unlocked itself.

    There wasn''t a lot of theft in Everspring, but the war years had been trying. Some had been forced to take advantage of others, but Seraphina had always been cautious and ensured her shop was secure. She was a gem enchanter, meaning she could have a fortune in gems in stock on any day of the week.

    Seraphina entered her shop and paused at the doorway long enough to close it behind her and grip the stone again. The door shut, and heaven help anyone who attempted to enter without her permission.

    Soft light filtered through the stained-glass windows, casting colorful patterns across the polished wooden floors. Glass cases lined the walls, filled with sparkling gems and enchanted trinkets. The scent of lavender and old books hung in the air. A polished wooden countertop was off to the side where she conducted her regular face-to-face business. If someone needed a ruby enchanted for the purpose of healing minor wounds, it was here she could create the tool specifically for them.

    It was through the back that she performed more difficult jobs. Seraphina passed through the back door, the hallway, and into her study. She passed through a number of wards that would have struck anyone trying to get back here without her temporarily deaf and blind while she dealt with them¡ªmore like while the town guards dealt with them.

    Seraphina closed the door and approached her work table. She pulled up a chair, took a seat, and loosened her top. She leaned over, pulled a small chest from beneath, and placed it in her lap.

    "Did you have a nice morning?" Glimmer asked.

    Seraphina focused on the corner of the room, and the crystalline chameleon appeared. The creature was almost a foot long. It had long legs and looked like a mass of multicolored crystals. It could curl up in a ball among her gems and become completely invisible unless one knew where to look.

    Glimmer had been her companion for the past five years, ever since she had awakened in this very room, in this very body, staring at this very desktop.

    That day had been the most frightening of her entire life. She''d blinked in complete shock as she¡¯d found herself gazing at a pile of bright gems glowing on the desktop in front of her. Not just glowing, they''d vibrated, and one had shot off the table top and smashed into the door, leaving a dent.

    A moment before that, Seraphina had been sitting in traffic on a commuter bus, wondering when the bus driver was going to figure out that he didn''t have to stop for every single yellow light. It was okay to push through one or two. She distinctly remembered wanting to yell, "You''re driving a huge city bus! No one is going to get in your way!"

    To add insult to injury, the bus driver had halted at a green light that was turning yellow when BAM! She had thought she''d been thrown to the dirty bus floor, but she hadn''t. She''d been transmigrated across stars, time, or multiverses to wind up in the body of a genuine half-elven woman with long raven black hair and impossibly violet eyes.

    Since then, this little room and her work had become her life. She''d long since given up wondering how or why she was here, and had come to simply respect the fact that she was here for the long haul.

    To the best of her knowledge, she had never run into another person who was here from Earth, until Varix. Then King Alister. Seraphina had told no one except Glimmer. The wise old crystalline chameleon had been here when she had arrived, and had recognized that something had gone very wrong with the spell Seraphina, the old Seraphina, had been attempting.

    It stood to reason there were more transmigrated souls on Mythralon. Seraphina had considered creating a gem that would help uncover others, but had thought better of it. She was sure some people didn''t want to be found out.

    Besides, Varix was going to end up drawing them to his tavern like moths to a flame. Who in their right mind wakes up in a fantasy world and decides to make chicken wings for a living?

    Seraphina chuckled as she snapped out of her reverie and glanced up to find Glimmer''s eyes fixed on her. What had they been talking about? Oh, yeah.

    "I was only gone for an hour. Jealous?"

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "Of that one? Not much. He makes you smile. I suppose that''s something."

    "Besides thinking about my lunch date, did you happen to have given this any thought?" Seraphina held up the small gem.

    Glimmer scuttled closer. With his body no longer blending in, his crystalline form caught and refracted the room lights, splashing rainbow prisms across the walls. "Ah, the dream gem. A tricky bit of magic, that."

    Seraphina nodded, turning the small gem over in her hand. "It''s not like anything I''ve done before. Chasing away a specific kind of nightmare? It''s delicate work."

    "Indeed," Glimmer agreed. "You''ll need to be precise with your enchantment. Too broad, and you risk suppressing all dreams. Too narrow and it won''t be effective."

    "I thought of that," Seraphina said and stood up to look over her books.

    She pulled two heavy tomes from her bookshelf, their leather bindings creaking as she opened them on her desk. She flipped through the pages, scanning for information on dream magic.

    "There''s nothing exact here," she muttered, brow furrowing. "Plenty on inducing sleep or enhancing dreams, but nothing on targeting specific nightmares."

    Glimmer climbed onto the desk to peer at the books. "Perhaps you need to approach it from a different angle. Instead of focusing on the nightmare itself, consider the emotions behind it."

    Seraphina paused, considering his words. She reached for another book, this one on emotional magic. She jotted down notes as she read, piecing together a potential enchantment.

    "What if I combine a calming aura with a protective charm?" she mused. "Then add a touch of clarity magic to help the dreamer recognize the nightmare for what it is?"

    Glimmer nodded approvingly. "A solid foundation, but dreams are fickle things. You''ll need to make the enchantment adaptable."

    "Her particular fickle bit, as you call it, involves the war. She has what we called post traumatic stress disorder on my old world. Mira is a strong woman, but she told me the battles she faced have haunted her nearly every night since she settled in Everspring."

    "I suspect I know why," Gimmer said, his rich voice deep and thoughtful.

    "Yeah. I know what you''re going to say."

    "Yes. The presence of his former body is probably the source."

    "You don''t know that for sure."

    Seraphina didn''t have to look to know Glimmer was probably rolling his multifaceted eyes, a habit he''d picked up by observing her.

    "You should talk to him."

    She paused in her reading, looked up, and said, "I will. When the time is right."

    "You''re worried."

    "I am. What if I can''t pull off the spell? What if something goes wrong?"

    Glimmer tsked and said, "You will have to broach the subject soon. You successfully hid Varix''s pendant from potential relic hunters, but the spell will begin to devour itself. A permanent solution will be needed."

    "I''ll¡­I need to come up with a plan," she said. "First things first. I need to get this gem ready for Mira."

    "Indeed."

    Seraphina bit her lip, thinking. She sketched out a magical diagram, incorporating Glimmer''s advice. The crystalline chameleon watched intently, occasionally offering suggestions.

    "Add a bit more flexibility there," he said, pointing with a crystalline leg. "And perhaps a touch of courage magic to bolster the dreamer''s will."

    Seraphina adjusted, concentrating as the enchantment took shape in her mind. She picked up the gem, holding it carefully between her thumb and forefinger.

    She took a deep breath and channeled her magic into the stone. The gem glowed softly, pulsing with a gentle rhythm. Seraphina closed her eyes, focusing intently on weaving the complex enchantment.

    Glimmer watched silently. As Seraphina worked, he offered quiet observations. "Good, good. Now, ease up on the protective charm a bit. Let it flow more naturally into the clarity magic."

    Seraphina adjusted her technique. The magic shifted and settled. The gem grew warmer in her hand and its glow intensified.

    "Careful now," Glimmer cautioned.

    Seraphina wound down the enchantment. She wove in the final threads of magic, binding the complex spell together. With a final push of energy, she sealed the enchantment.

    The gem flashed brightly, then settled into a soft, steady glow. Seraphina opened her eyes, and let out a long breath. She held up the gem to examine her handiwork.

    "Well done," Glimmer said, his tone approving. "A delicate piece of magic, executed with finesse. Your former host would not have been capable of such a powerful feat in one sitting."

    Seraphina smiled. "Thank you, Glimmer. I couldn''t have done it without your help."

    "This is true. Very true," the chameleon said smugly. If there was one thing Glimmer loved, it was praise.

    She placed the gem carefully in a velvet-lined box, ready for Mira.

    "You''ve come a long way," Glimmer observed, his tone thoughtful. "When you first arrived in this body, you could barely make quartz glow."

    Seraphina chuckled, remembering those early days of confusion and frustration. "It''s hard to believe it''s been five years already. Sometimes it feels like yesterday that I woke up here, surrounded by unfamiliar magic and a very talkative crystal lizard."

    Glimmer said indignantly, "I''ll have you know I''m a crystalline chameleon of the highest order. And you were lucky to have me here to guide you."

    "That I was," Seraphina agreed, gently stroking Glimmer''s head. He cocked his head to the side and closed his eyes in contentment. "I don''t know what I would have done without you."

    She stood, stretching her arms above her head. The enchantment had taken more out of her than she''d realized. "I think I''ve earned a break. I need some tea?"

    Glimmer perked up at the suggestion. "Excellent idea. Do you have a treat for Glimmer?"

    "I do, as a matter of fact," Seraphina said.

    She withdrew a heavy box from one of her chests and carefully opened it. Seraphina reached inside, pulled out a piece of amber, and laid it on the desk for Glimmer. The tiny fragment was untold centuries old and contained the fossilized remains of a large bug. Although hard to obtain, these were the only treats Glimmer loved.

    "Ah," he said, picking the piece up and biting into it with a crunch. He closed his eyes and practically purred.

    Seraphina laughed as she made her way to the small kitchenette adjoining her workroom to make herself a cup of tea and get out a honey cake. Glimmer wasn''t the only one who deserved a treat.

 Chapter Four | Book 2

    We had a good night at The Shadow''s Respite, with the exception of a few minor incidents. The shrimp were mostly sold out, leaving only a few pounds, and the new garlic shrimp platter was a hit, which had been instrumental in helping sell as much of the crustaceans as they had.

    I tried something I should have thought of before to lessen my burden of serving and collecting money after the meal, a leftover from my days on earth. Look, owning a tavern was new to me. Owning anything was new to me. I made mistakes as often as I made good decisions. It was one thing to dream of owning an establishment like this. It was another to do it well. I placed the daily menu near the entrance. Milo had pretty good handwriting, so I had him write the items and food prices on a chalk slate on the counter near the entrance. As people entered, they ordered their food, paid, and took a scrap of paper to their table, but only if it was really busy. With only three main courses, keeping track of what was ordered was easy unless all the tables were full.

    There was some skepticism about eating shrimp as a staple in Everspring. This was a farming village, and not everyone had tried seafood. However, my patrons were coming around.

    I wiped down the bar for what felt like the hundredth time that night. It had been another busy evening at The Shadow''s Respite, which had come to a close, and as I ran the numbers in my head, I realized we''d turned a profit. It wasn''t much, but it was something.

    The nine tables hadn''t been full all night, but the booths had been a different story. They''d become quite popular, especially among couples on dates and families looking for a cozy spot to enjoy a meal together. It warmed my heart to see the tavern becoming a place where people wanted to gather and create memories.

    I glanced over at Milo, who was diligently cleaning the main room. The kid had really stepped up, and I made a mental note to thank him. I also needed to ask about his sister, Jessara. If she was looking for work, I''d like to interview her. However, an interview was a bit of a stretch. I hadn''t interviewed any of my staff. Milo had been foisted on me as an apprentice, and Grondak had also been foisted on me, but by a huge orc named Urzan, who didn''t understand what ''taking no for an answer'' meant.

    Now that it had quieted down, I stood behind the bar and served drinks to a few stragglers. I surveyed the remaining patrons. Most were nursing mugs of summer ale, though there was the occasional call for a mixed drink. My cocktail recipes weren''t very popular. I still made them for my friends, and Seraphina was a big fan of the Orange Blush.

    One younger fellow, dressed in leather armor, caught my eye. He''d left his sword near the door, as per my policy. I''d implemented a weapons check system to protect the new furniture from accidental dings and scratches. It seemed to be working well so far.

    As I stocked and cleaned, I couldn''t help but notice how few people wore weapons in Everspring these days. The war had been over for months, and a sense of safety had slowly returned to the town.

    The young man sat sipping his ale and staring into space. Occasionally, he''d mutter something under his breath. His brow furrowed in concentration or concern.

    "Everything alright there?" I asked, leaning on the bar.

    "Oh, yes. I''m fine," he replied, though his tone suggested otherwise.

    I decided to press a little further. "I''m Varix. What''s your name?"

    The young man hesitated for a moment before answering, "Raynard. Raynard Sunblade. I like your tavern. It''s nice. Drinks are good."

    "Thanks. It seems like everyone in Everspring likes Summer Ale. I''m glad I can keep it in stock. Another one?"

    "Sure." He nodded, reached into a coin pouch, and put four silvers on the countertop.

    I picked them up, added them to the cash box behind the bar, and poured him a fresh drink.

    "S''good," he said.

    "I haven''t seen you in here before. I have a terrific dish in the back if you want to try it. Seared shrimp and tossed in butter and garlic."

    "Oh. No, thanks. I just needed to relax and have a few ales."

    We chatted briefly, exchanging pleasantries about the weather and the tavern. As the conversation progressed, Raynard seemed to relax a little. Finally, after a long pause, he admitted, "I... I''ve been trying to join the guard but have trouble keeping up in drills. My weapon skills are lacking." He looked down at his ale. "I come from a long line of fighters. I should be better than this."

    As Raynard spoke, Garin, the ghostly paladin, perked up on his barstool. The spectral warrior said, "Perhaps I can assist with this one.¡±

    "That must be frustrating," I said, side-eyeing Garin. "What kind of weapon do you prefer?"

    Raynard sighed. "I''ve been training with a sword, like my father and grandfather. They were all right-handed, so I''ve been forcing myself to fight that way, too."

    "I''m sorry?" I looked up and asked. "You''re naturally left-handed?"

    Garin''s ghostly form leaned in, "Ah¡ªthe classic paradox of wishing to be like previous generations. I had a lad like this in my first unit. He decided to hold a sword with his right hand and shield with his left, assuming that his left hand was dominant and therefore more likely to hold a shield more firmly."

    "Shields and swords seem so boring. Tell me, Garin. Did you ever learn a few spells beyond laying on hands as a paladin? I have to admit, it sounds delicious," Ophelia simpered.

    "I''d like to lay hands on you, alright." Garin held out one hand and mocked a choking grip.

    "Oh, my, darling." Ophelia sighed.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Bah." Garin waved her off. "Your friend, Caden. He fights with a handicap, doesn''t he?"

    I almost snapped my fingers at Garin''s words.

    "You know," I told Raynard. "I have a friend named Caden."

    "Caden Ashfall?" Raynard perked up.

    "That''s him."

    "He''s Alic''s brother. Alic is the captain of the guard. He''s the one I need to impress."

    I nodded. "I met Caden at a healer''s camp. I got hit pretty hard during a battle and lost my memory." I touched my forehead for emphasis. "Early on, Caden tried to help me recover my memories. We picked up swords and had a mock fight. I was terrible at it. One thing that caught my eye was how fluid Caden was with the sword. He was injured and lost a few fingers on his right hand. Do you know what he said to me?"

    "No. What?"

    "He said he was originally a right-handed fighter but said, ¡®Right hand or left doesn''t matter. It''s all swordplay,¡¯ or something to that effect."

    "Tell him it makes no matter how he fights. An enemy isn''t going to care which hand you fight with. What they will care about is finding your weakness and exploiting it," Garin told me. "Once exploited, they will run you through."

    I passed on Garin''s words.

    Raynard looked up, surprise evident on his face. "But... my family tradition..."

    I shook my head. "A true warrior uses every advantage they have. If you''re naturally left-handed, embracing that could make you a formidable fighter. That''s what I learned from Caden. It might even give you an advantage, because an enemy won¡¯t expect it."

    As I spoke, Garin nodded approvingly. The ghostly paladin continued to offer advice, which I relayed as best I could without seeming to be talking to an invisible mentor.

    "Have you tried practicing with your left hand?" I asked.

    Raynard shook his head. "No, yeah, I... A little."

    "Give it a try," I suggested, feeling Garin''s encouragement. "Start with basic forms and work your way up. You will be surprised at how much more natural it feels."

    As we continued to talk, with me passing on Garin''s decades of combat experience disguised as tavern wisdom, a change came over Raynard. The slump of his shoulders began to lift.

    "You know," Raynard said, finishing his ale, "I think I''ll give that a shot tomorrow. Thank you, Varix. You''ve given me a lot to think about."

    "No problem, Raynard. I hope you''ll stop by again and let me know how it went."

    "I''ll do that."

    I smiled, satisfied. "Glad I could help. Remember, a true warrior adapts and overcomes."

    As Raynard left, a small smile on his face, I caught Garin''s approving nod.

    After the last patron had left, I sat down at the bar with a drink and enjoyed the quiet.

    Grondak finished banging around in the back and came out of the kitchen, wiping his hands on his apron.

    "Hello, Grondak. How was today?"

    "Today like every day!"

    "I mean¡­ how was the work? Did you have fun?"

    "Fun in raid! Fun in pillage! That''s what grand da¡¯ claim!"

    "There is also fun doing an honest day''s work, wouldn''t you agree?"

    Grondak shrugged noncommittally. "Grondak go home!" The young orc turned and left for the night.

    "Hey, Milo. How did he do tonight?" I asked Milo after the orc was gone and out of earshot.

    Milo came out from the back. "He didn''t need as much direction today. He seems gruff and angry, but he''s funny in an odd orc way."

    "That''s good to hear. I keep expecting him to storm out of here and never return."

    "He likes to talk about battles and fighting, but hasn''t done much of that himself. He said his dad kept him in camp cleaning gear and digging latrine holes."

    "That explains a lot. Has he run into any trouble in town?"

    "Not that I know of. I think he keeps his head down when he''s coming or going from work."

    I worried about the orcs and Lady Churl. There had only been peace for a few months, and orcs and goblins running around Everspring were still met with distrust.

    I gestured for him to come to the bar. ¡°Want a beer? Or would you rather have Summer Ale?"

    "Beer for me. I like the bubbles."

    "Who doesn''t?" I grinned and poured him one, and one for me as well.

    Milo walked over and plopped down on a stool. I put the drink on the bar and slid it across to him. He took a sip and nodded. "This is good. Thanks."

    I leaned on the bar, trying to appear casual. "I wanted to ask you about your sister, Jessara."

    Milo shrugged. "She''s okay, I guess. She can be mean, sometimes."

    I chuckled. "I actually meant how she is with work. I heard she''s looking for a new job."

    Milo''s eyes widened. "Oh, yeah. She''s a good worker. She''s always willing to cover if someone at her job is out sick. Why do you ask?"

    "Well, I was thinking about offering her a job here at The Shadow''s Respite. We could use another server, especially with how busy we''ve been lately."

    Milo nearly choked on his drink. He coughed and sputtered for a moment before regaining his composure. "You want Jessara to work here? With us?"

    I nodded. "Of course, it would be on a trial basis at first, to see if she''s a good fit. What do you think?"

    Milo scratched his head, looking uncertain. "I don''t know, Mr. V. I mean, she''s a hard worker and all, but..." He trailed off.

    "But what?" I prompted.

    Milo sighed. "It might be good to test it out, just to see if we end up getting into a fistfight or something worse."

    I fought back a laugh. "Do you two get into fistfights often?"

    Milo grinned. "Not since the pie incident last year. Let''s just say there was a lot of flying crust and filling. Mom banned us from the kitchen for a week. When she couldn''t hit me in the face with any pie, she punched me really hard." Milo touched his upper right arm and rubbed.

    I couldn''t help but laugh at the image of Milo and Jessara covered in pie, duking it out in the kitchen. "Well, I promise there will be no pie fights here. At least, not without proper protective gear. We''ll get pie shields made. Maybe Alic can bring some by."

    Milo chuckled. "Alright, Mr. V. I guess it couldn''t hurt to give it a shot. I''ll talk to Jessara and see if she''s interested."

    "Great. If she is, send her my way. I''d love to chat with her about the job."

    Milo finished his drink and hopped off the stool. "Will do. Thanks for the beer, and for considering Jessara. Even if she is a pain, sometimes."

    I smiled. "Hey, that''s what siblings are for, right?"

    Milo laughed and headed for the door. "Night, Mr. V."

    "Goodnight, Milo. See you tomorrow."

    Jessara sounded like she was a firecracker. If she came on board, and got into frequent fights with Milo, it might be great just for the laughs. She also might have potential if she was anything like Milo.

    I finished my drink and started turning down the lamps.

    Lady Churl had already turned in and was probably snoring away in her little goblin home in the basement under the tavern. I yawned and trudged up the stairs. It was time to get some sleep, right after I got out of these clothes and took advantage of the hot water in the bathroom.

 Chapter Five | Book 2

    The next two days were a whirlwind of activity for The Shadow''s Respite.

    I interviewed Jessara, Milo''s sister, and found her a good fit for our team. She had a friendly demeanor but was a little droll. I offered her the job on a trial basis, but deep down, I knew she''d be a valuable addition to our staff, and would soon be hired on.

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Vel''Naris." Jessara beamed. "I was tired of working so many jobs. None of them paid well."

    I pondered that. Had I offered her too much money?

    She was happy to try the job on trial, but I hoped she would work out. Jessara already had a lot of server experience and was Milo''s sister. She should fit right in, assuming they didn''t first strangle each other.

    "Milo, why don''t you show her the ropes for the next few days?"

    Milo took her to the kitchen, and Jessara uttered a loud, shocked gasp.

    "Everything alright in there?"

    Jessara reappeared and shook her head. "Um. Um. There are um¡­ green skins in there."

    "Oi. Keep yer bodice closed. Ain''t never seen a goblin before?" Lady Churl appeared, worryingly, carrying her murder-chef knife, the blade that Doan had specially made for her after she''d helped us capture and subdue Thalindra. At least Lady Churl spoke with a toothy goblin grin.

    Jessara backed away.

    "I did mention this, right?" I asked Jessara.

    "Yeah. But I thought they would be, I don''t know¡­"

    Grondak lumbered into the room. He was a few inches taller than Jesarra but didn''t try to tower over her. Instead, he stared at her, and his mouth curved into a look I''d never seen on an orc before.

    "Grondak?" I asked.

    The orc looked at me, then Jessara, but didn''t speak.

    I scratched my head.

    Lady Churl chuckled.

    "What? What''s so funny?" Jessara demanded, crossing her arms.

    "Reckon he''s funny." Lady Churl jerked a thumb at Grondak.

    "Nothing, see! Uh! Nothing!" the orc proclaimed.

    Grondak shook his head and went back to the kitchen.

    Then it dawned on me, and I couldn''t help but let out an, "Ohhhhh¡­"

    "What?" Jessara looked between Lady Churl and me.

    I lowered my voice and said, "I think he finds you attractive."

    Lady Churl howled with laughter and went back to the kitchen.

    I expected Jessara to look disgusted, but she pushed her hair back and said, "Really?"

    "Jessara!" Milo admonished her with a laugh.

    "Shut up, Milo, and just teach me my new job."

    This should be interesting.

    Over the next few days, I noticed our profit margins shrinking. The cost of additional staff and high-quality ingredients were taking its toll. I realized we needed to find ways to boost our income.

    "Lady Churl," I called out one evening after closing. "What do you think about reopening the food wagon for lunch?"

    She scratched her chin thoughtfully. "Reckon that''s not a bad idea, boss. Might bring in extra coin again."

    "With Jessara, can we pull off both meals daily?"

    "Ain''t gonna be a problem. Wossat you say? We got the tools, we got the talent?"

    "We have the tools, we have the talent, yep," I said, and hoped it was true.

    There was something weighing on me. For the past few days, I had been sleeping less and less. Whenever I did manage to drift off, my dreams had grown increasingly vivid and unsettling.

    One morning, I jerked awake from a particularly haunting nightmare. In the dream, I had been Lord Morthisal again, standing atop a hill overlooking a village in a blighted, desolate land. My arms wove intricate patterns, staff in hand, as I called forth the newly massacred villagers. They rose around me, empty-eyed ghouls hungry for battle.

    As consciousness returned, I realized something was terribly wrong. I wasn''t lying on my bed, but instead hovered a foot above the floor. Panic seized me and I flailed wildly, my arms pinwheeling through the air.

    As my sleeve fell back, I glimpsed a patch of ashen gray skin on my forearm ¨C the same hue as my former self. My heart pounded in my chest as I crashed to the floor, the impact jolting me fully awake.

    I shook my head, trying to clear the cobwebs. Looking down at my arm again, I saw only my usual skin tone. The ashen patch had vanished as if it had never been there.

    "What in the hell?" I muttered.

    Maybe the skin thing had been part of my nightmare. I quickly threw my clothes off and inspected my body. No patches of weirdly colored skin. My hands fingered the pendant and I considered taking it off. Focusing my mind, I tried to delve into The Heart of Shadows, but nothing called back to me.

    I shook off the weird dream, dressed quickly, , and put the nightmare behind me, eager to start the day. I froze in shock as I descended the stairs to the tavern proper.

    The main room looked as though a rampaging orc had torn through it. Tables and chairs lay overturned. Luckily we hadn''t set the tables the night before.

    Lady Churl stood amid the chaos, rubbing sleep from her eyes. She looked up at me and shrugged. "Hey, boss. Reckon we got a problem."

    "What happened?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper as I surveyed the damage.

    "Wish I knew," she replied, picking up a chair. "Heard crashing a few minutes ago. Woke me up something fierce. Came up and found this mess."

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    I stepped carefully through the chaos. Had we been robbed? But nothing seemed to be missing; it was just... thrown around.

    "Any sign of forced entry?" I asked, examining the door and windows.

    Lady Churl shook her head. "Nah, everything''s locked up tight. Whatever did this came from inside. Maybe Grondak?"

    "Grondak!" I yelled. "Hey, Grondak! Are you here?"

    I walked to the doors and double-checked the locks. Lady Churl was right, this hadn''t been the young orc, and no one had forced their way in. If they had, they probably would have had a surprise in the shape of a very protective Lady Churl and her knife.

    My body shuddered as I remembered my dream and the moment of levitation upon waking. Could I have done this? Was my former self, Lord Morthisal, somehow trying to reassert control?

    "Boss?" Lady Churl''s voice snapped me back to reality. "You''ve gone pale as a ghost."

    Speaking of ghosts. I reached into my pocket and slid on my ring. I''d taken to removing it at night after waking up one night to see Lady Ophelia lurking around my room while I slept.

    Garin and Ophelia appeared.

    "Hey, guys. Did you see what happened here?"

    "I most certainly did," Ophelia said, pointing toward the ceiling and then the center of the chaos. "Do you know what lies right there, darling?" she asked me.

    "Um."

    "It''s your bedroom, lad. I believe it''s right under your bed," Garin added.

    "Well, shit," I muttered.

    Lady Churl looked at me questionably.

    "I''ve been having dreams of being him."

    "Oh. That ain''t good," Lady Churl said.

    "Your goblin friend has it wrong. Becoming Morthisal again would be delicious, darling," Ophelia simpered.

    "That''s the stupidest thing I''ve ever heard," Garin told Ophelia.

    "Truly? Was it stupider when someone convinced you that you would be able to kill me and Morthisal? Because that ended so well," Ophelia said.

    Garin turned away with a grumpy look.

    They had told their tale when Zyn was still here. Garin, Ophleia, and Zyn had ended up in a strange battle that had killed all three of them.

    "I need some air," I said. "But first, we should pick all this up."

    "Aye." Lady Churl nodded.

    I''d gotten lucky, and nothing was broken, although a few chairs had fresh dents. I picked up the last overturned chair and set it right, surveying the room with a sigh of relief. Lady Churl had already repositioned most of the tables, and the tavern was starting to look normal again.

    "Thanks for the help," I said to her, wiping a line of sweat from my brow.

    "Good way to wake up, I reckon. Moving furniture." She pointed toward a chair near the wall. "That one''s got a busted arm."

    I walked over and examined the damage. The wooden arm support had partially split from the seat. "Damn," I muttered. "I''ll have to ask Caden to come by and fix this."

    "Reckon he''ll get it fixed right up. You know how to prevent this kinda thing?"

    I shook my head. "I don''t. But I know who might be able to help me. I need to talk to Seraphina about this... unique problem I''m having."

    Lady Churl nodded, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Alright, boss. But what about the food wagon? We opening for lunch today?"

    I glanced out the window. The sun was already high in a cloudless sky, promising a beautiful day. "Yeah, it''s perfect weather for it. Are you okay running the kitchen for a few hours? You can get Milo and Jessara to help with prep."

    "Right," Lady Churl said. "I''m on it, boss."

    I left the tavern and headed towards Seraphina''s shop. As I passed by Hammer & Hearth Blacksmith, I noticed the doors were wide open, and a wagon loaded with large burlap sacks was parked out front. Doan was out there, hefting bags and carrying them inside.

    "Morning, Doan," I called out.

    He turned, a grin spreading across his face. "Varix! Good to see you up and about so early."

    "Need a hand?" I offered, eyeing the pile of bags.

    Doan nodded. "I''d appreciate it, but fair warning ¨C these bags are full of coke. They''re heavy."

    I paused, confused because coke could mean a lot of things. "Coke?"

    Doan explained. "It''s a type of fuel we use in the forge. Made from coal, but burns hotter and cleaner."

    "I learn something new every day," I told him.

    "Learning something new daily is a good way to live your life, my friend."

    I nodded, reached over, and pulled a bag off the pile. It was just as heavy as it looked. I could have told him I was in a hurry to avoid a little back-breaking work, but I felt like some physical labor might help me clear my mind. The Morthisal dream still hung in the back of my head.

    Hefting the bag, I shrugged it onto my shoulder with a grunt, shuffled it inside, and flopped it onto the pile. The coke in the bags had a few sharp edges. I rubbed my shoulder and went back for another.

    As we worked, Doan continued his explanation. "See, when you heat coal without air, it drives off impurities. What''s left is almost pure carbon. It burns real hot, perfect for smelting iron ore."

    "Fascinating. So regular charcoal doesn''t burn hot enough?" I asked, genuinely intrigued.

    "Not clean enough," Doan said.

    "Look at me, learning about melting iron," I said and dropped another bag on the pile.

    Doan chuckled. "Aye. There''s a lot more to it than just hitting metal with a hammer. The right fuel can make all the difference in the quality of your work."

    We finished unloading the wagon. I rolled my shoulders and knew I''d be sore tomorrow.

    "Thanks for the help, Varix," Doan said, clapping me on the shoulder. "I owe you a drink at the tavern."

    I returned the gesture, grinning. "I own the tavern, Doan."

    "Aye, but I can still buy my friend an ale."

    I laughed. "Know something, Doan? I''ll take you up on that, but don''t feel like you have to. You and your mother have been really good to me. If not for you two, I wouldn''t have been able to purchase The Shadow''s Respite in the first place."

    Doan chuckled and said, "I have a feeling you would have figured it out without me."

    "Maybe. Have a good day, Doan." I shook his hand.

    "You too, Varix."

    It felt great to stop and help my friend, and I¡¯d gotten a little exercise out of it. My shoulders and back were going to be sore tomorrow. I could go back to the tavern and sip some restorative, but the herbalist had warned me to go easy on them so I didn''t build up a tolerance.

    Setting out for the Gem Emporium again, I came across a hand-printed flier on thick paper hanging from a lamppost near the market. I stopped and read the text.

    <blockquote>

    Proclamation of Market Day

    On the third day hence, as the sun rises,

    Everspring shall host a Market Day of great repute.

    Come one, come all, to behold:

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Wares from far and wide</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Crafts of our finest artisans</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Spectacles of skill and craft</li>

    </ul>

    Gaze upon glassblowers at their trade!

    Marvel at the might of our blacksmiths!

    Savor the creations of culinary masters!

    Sample the fluffy creations by baking artisans!

    By order of the Town Steward,

    Roland Hightown

    </blockquote>

    I reread the parchment, and the pieces didn''t take long to fall into place. We needed to drum up more business for The Shadow''s Respite, and what better way to do it? I would stop by Roland Hightown''s office and inquire about holding a cooking demo and offering free samples.

    With a satisfied smile at the idea, I set off again for Seraphina''s shop. Due to our work schedule, we hadn''t seen each other in a couple of days. I hoped she wouldn''t mind me dropping in without notice.

    I banged on the door and waited.

    Waited some more.

    Maybe she had stepped out.

    I tried knocking again.

    As I turned away to head back to the tavern, Seraphina screamed from somewhere inside The Gem Emporium.

 Chapter Six | Book 2

    I froze at the sound of a scream from inside Seraphina''s shop. She had mentioned her shop was protected against thieves. What if I triggered some magical trap if I tried forcing my way in without being her? Concern for her safety overrode my caution and common sense. I grasped the doorknob and flung the door open. Luckily, I wasn''t zapped into next week.

    The shop was empty. Display cases glittered in the light, but there was no sign of Seraphina. There was no overhead light going, either. She usually kept the shop illuminated from above with her unique light gems.

    "Seraphina?" I called out, my voice echoing in the silent store.

    No response.

    I raced past the display cases, eyes darting around for any sign of her. My heart pounded in my chest as I searched.

    "Seraphina!" I yelled again, louder this time.

    Still nothing.

    I spotted the back door and hurried towards it. As I yanked it open, I noticed the door at the end of the hall was ajar.

    "Seraphina!" I shouted, fear creeping into my voice.

    "Varix?" Her voice finally rang out, sounding surprisingly calm. "Stay out there."

    I froze, confused by her tone. It didn''t match the scream I''d heard earlier.

    "Are you alright?" I asked, torn between respecting her request and rushing to her aid.

    "I''m fine," she called back. "Just give me a moment."

    Judging by the crack and tinkle of shards hitting the ground, something ricocheted off a wall and smashed into what sounded like glass.

    "Ouch!"

    "Seraphina! I''m coming in!"

    "Wait! I have this under control. You''ll make it worse."

    I stood there, uncertain. What had caused her to scream? Why did she sound so composed now?

    "Dammit," I muttered but respected her words advising me to stay put.

    Seraphina appeared in the doorway, looking slightly disheveled but otherwise unharmed. She wore a high-necked blouse with lace details around the collar and cuffs and a high-waisted, ankle-length skirt. The colors ranged from deep purples to rich burgundies.

    A colorful gemstone-studded belt wrapped around her waist.

    She shook her hand up and down as if shaking off pain.

    "What happened?" I asked, relieved that she was okay. "I heard you scream. What happened to your hand?"

    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed. "It''s a little embarrassing, actually. I was working on a new, um, let''s just say a new spell. It didn''t go as planned. Glimmer was in the way when ¡­" she trailed off, then said. "I mean. It was no big deal¡ªjust a mishap. I was working on something new and rather special when a¡­ Well, a gem reacted negatively and shot across the room, hit the wall, then hit my hand."

    "Glimmer? I''m lost here."

    I walked to Seraphina, took her hand, and rubbed it between mine.

    "Thank you." She smiled softly.

    Seraphina''s eyes darted to a corner of the room where a pile of gems sat on a bookshelf next to several dusty old tomes. The books had worn brown leather and partially moldering spines with an embossed runic script.

    "Why don''t you shut the door?"

    I broke away from Seraphina and went to close the door. She pulled out one of her silencing stones, muttered over it, and the sound in the room grew muffled as if a vacuum had sucked away all the noise.

    "What''s going on?" I asked, my voice sounding flat in the enchanted space.

    Seraphina sighed, her shoulders slumping. "I was working on a new enchantment, something designed to help you. But it went awry."

    I frowned. "That turned a gem into a bullet? Yikes. I''m glad you''re not seriously hurt."

    She laughed. "I was more shocked than anything. That''s why you heard me scream."

    "I didn''t realize your work could be dangerous."

    She nodded, her eyes flickering to the corner of the room where the pile of gems sat on the bookshelf. "Enchanting isn''t always easy, Varix. There can be unintended consequences."

    "I''m just glad you weren''t injured. When I heard you scream, I feared the worst."

    Seraphina gave me a small smile. "I appreciate your concern."

    I remembered her mentioning a name earlier. "What did you mean by Glimmer?"

    Once again, her gaze darted to the corner of the room. She hesitated as if weighing her words. "That''s something I''ll tell you about another time."

    "Just tell him," a deep voice rumbled from the corner, making me jump.

    I spun around, my eyes widening as the pile of gems on the bookshelf shifted and changed. They took on the shape of a large lizard, slowly uncoiling itself and straightening.

    "What the¨C?" I exclaimed.

    Seraphina placed a calming hand on my arm. "Meet my friend Glimmer. He''s my trusted advisor."

    The creature, now fully formed, regarded me with glittering eyes. "Greetings, human who is named Varix," Glimmer intoned.

    I stared at the chameleon, trying to process this new development. "I... I didn''t know you had a talking lizard in your shop."

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Seraphina chuckled. "Glimmer is more than just a talking lizard. He is a crystalline chameleon. He was my previous host''s familiar. He''s taught me much about using the enchanter''s spells and imbuing gems with power. I don''t know what I would have done without him after transmigrating here. He understood exactly what had happened to me and taught me how to survive out there." She pointed toward her door, which led back into Everspring.

    "So he has been hiding in here this whole time?"

    Seraphina shrugged. "Not hiding, per se. Glimmer prefers to keep a low profile. He''s not exactly a common sight in Everspring. Or anywhere, for that matter."

    "Why not?"

    Glimmer said, "My kind are exceedingly rare. We are not of this world, but rather from an ethereal realm. My coming here was as much my fault as the old Seraphina¡¯s. I have found great comfort in my life here, but it was not always thus. We have been called ethereal sages who gained wisdom by absorbing the knowledge and experiences of countless realms. Some of my kind exist to provide counsel to powerful beings.

    "Our realm would be quite foreign to you, and I say this knowing and understanding that you come from an equally strange world. Ours is a serene sanctuary with floating libraries of knowledge, much of which is stored in tranquil gardens."

    Glimmer painted an image of his home that was breathtaking.

    "What a fascinating place you come from. Are you able to return?" I asked Glimmer.

    "Not at this time. For now. I have much knowledge to absorb."

    "Is that why you sleep all the time?" Seraphina teased.

    "I am an old being. I need rest."

    Seraphina chuckled.

    "Well, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Glimmer. Any friend of Seraphina''s is a friend of mine."

    The chameleon regarded me for a long moment before nodding. "Likewise, Varix Vel''Naris. I have heard much about you from Seraphina. I have also observed much of you while you were in this room."

    "Oh¡­ oh shit!" I exclaimed.

    "Fear not. Just as Seraphina was brought here against her will, I understand why you are in this body and why you are disguised. Morthisal¡¯s essence is long gone. I sensed that the moment you walked into the shop."

    "Yeah. The whole disguise thing is kind of about keeping my head."

    "Understood." The lizard bobbed its head up and down.

    I turned to Seraphina. "So he''s been your teacher?"

    "He has been for five years, yes."

    Glimmer said. "Seraphina is a quick study. She has a natural talent for enchanting. Some of that was inherent, but she is indeed quite smart."

    "This is true," I smiled at Seraphina. "So, you''ve been hiding a magical chameleon in your shop this whole time?"

    "I didn''t have a choice. He blends into any gems. Glimmer was here long before the real Seraphina."

    "This is true. Her mother was an extraordinary enchanter before she retired."

    "Mom is the human half of my heritage," Seraphina added.

    "Is she still alive?"

    "She is. I think she and my father are coming to visit in a few days. You''ll get to meet them."

    "Will they like me?"

    "That is a good question."

    "All you''re giving me is ¡®that''s a good question?¡¯"

    "Pretty much."

    I laughed. "Okay, Miss Mysterious."

    She smiled, but her face grew more serious. She held my hands and stood back. "I need to tell you something."

    "Oh? I need to tell you something as well. I think I need your help."

    It was Serphina''s turn to say, "Oh?"

    "Yeah. But, you go first."

    "No. You. What I have to say is going to be shocking."

    "Well, hold onto your pants. Mine is going to be shocking, as well." I took a deep breath and quickly gave Seraphina a rundown of what had occurred at my tavern this morning when I woke up.

    Seraphina gasped. "Varix, that''s... concerning."

    "Very," I said.

    Glimmer, who had been listening intently, spoke up. "It is happening quicker than expected."

    I turned to the crystalline chameleon, my brow furrowed. "What is happening quicker?"

    Seraphina exchanged a glance with Glimmer before turning back to me. "Varix, that''s what I need to tell you. Something Glimmer and I have been discussing."

    "Go on."

    Seraphina took a deep breath and began to explain. "Remember when I hid your pendant, The Heart of Shadows, to protect it from potential relic hunters? Well, it turns out that the spell I used is beginning to devour itself. It''s not a permanent solution. I was worried it might not last, and it seems my doubts were right."

    My stomach dropped. "What does that mean?"

    Glimmer tsked, his crystalline scales shimmered in the light. "It means that the power within the pendant is growing unstable. The spell Seraphina used was temporary. It cannot hide Morthisal''s essence indefinitely."

    Seraphina nodded, her expression grave. "We need to find a way to permanently seal the pendant''s power within you and erase Morthisal for good. If we don''t, his power could continue to grow within you. Power in and of itself can be useful. I wield it daily. But Morthisal''s powers were explicitly created to call to the dead and make them heed your commands. From what I gather, he was also able to influence people and other races. Isn''t that what Urzan told you?"

    "Yeah," I said and sank into a nearby chair. The thought of Morthisal''s power breaking free, of the destruction it could cause, was almost too much to bear.

    "How can we fix it?" I asked.

    Seraphina knelt beside me, taking my hand in hers. "We''ll figure it out together, Varix. Glimmer and I have been researching possible solutions, and we have some ideas. But we will need to visit at least one other place. There is a library at Stormcrest Bay that may contain a book I need for further study."

    "Yes. If we get close to it, I can absorb its knowledge," Glimmer added.

    "Why are you helping me?" I asked Glimmer.

    "I''m doing it for her, of course." Glimmer inclined his head at Seraphina. "She is the happiest I have seen her in a few years."

    Seraphina''s face flushed. "Oh, stop that," she admonished Glimmer.

    Glimmer hopped down from the bookshelf, his movements graceful despite his crystalline form. "As we were saying. There are ancient texts that speak of rituals and spells capable of binding or forcing the absorption of powerful artifacts. We must delve deeper into this knowledge if we hope to find an answer."

    "What about the Emberfae? Nyria mentioned that they specialize in hunting down and destroying dangerous relics. Could they help us?"

    Seraphina considered this for a moment. "It''s possible. The Emberfae are known for their expertise in dealing with magical artifacts. But we would need to approach them very carefully."

    "I suspect they would have a special way of dealing with me," I added grimly, remembering Nyria''s talk of melting rogue relics in their fires. They''d probably toss me in, as well.

    Seraphina squeezed my hand, her eyes filled with determination. "We won''t let that happen, Varix. We''ll find a way to protect you and deal with the pendant safely."

    Glimmer nodded in agreement. "Indeed. The key is to act swiftly but cautiously. We cannot afford to make any missteps in this delicate situation."

    "Agreed. I just got the tavern up and off the ground, and now this."

    Seraphina pulled me close. "Varix. You should return to The Shadow''s Respite and continue like normal. I may have a special gem I can bring you tonight to help suppress the dreams. I made a similar one for a client."

    "Thank you, Seraphina," I pulled her close and whispered next to her ear.

    She pulled me into a tight embrace.

    "Oh. Are you familiar with the upcoming Market Day?"

    She grinned. "I am. It''s a lot of fun. Would you care to accompany me on a date? We''ll walk around and eat samples all afternoon."

    I gulped. "I''d love to, but¡­"

    "But?"

    I sighed. I wanted to hang out with Seraphina all day, not make more food. "I had an idea to make a booth, do a cooking demonstration, and hand out samples to drum up more business for the tavern."

    She playfully slapped my chest. "That is a wonderful idea. I''ll be your booth babe."

    I laughed. "Really?"

    "No. But I''ll stop by to try your samples. Maybe hang out to make you look good."

    "I would love that," I said and kissed Seraphina.

 Chapter Seven | Book 2

    I got a full night''s rest, blessedly free of Morthisal''s influence. Not waking up to half your tavern in tatters was a definite plus.

    A few recipe ideas floated through my head as potential items to serve for Market Day. I''d settled on something fun, but needed to do a little footwork to track down the ingredients. My dish would need to be original, able to be cooked quickly, and get people talking.

    There was only one day left to plan, and plan I would.

    Roland had been cheerful and accommodating in finding me a location. There was a small fee attached, however, it was only a few silvers. I''d also had to promise to save him some of whatever I cooked, and I was happy to agree to those terms.

    <hr>

    I left my crew to do the prep work while I headed to the outskirts of Everspring to locate one crucial ingredient. Before that, I needed to visit Shell at The Jolly Cleaver to inquire about a particular kind of sausage.

    I found an unexpected sight as I descended the stairs into the tavern''s main room. The cat, which I''d barely seen in the past week, lounged on the bar top next to where Ophelia''s ghost sat. She waved her hands, trying to shoo the feline away, but it remained stubbornly in place.

    "Go on, you mangy creature," Ophelia hissed.

    The cat''s gaze flicked to where she sat, then back to me. I raised an eyebrow, wondering if he could sense the ghost''s presence.

    "Good morning, my ghostly friends," I said, approaching the bar.

    "Morning, Varix," Garin replied from his usual spot.

    Lady Ophelia sat, arms crossed, staring at the cat.

    I turned my attention to the feline, scratching behind its ears. "And where have you been hiding, you little psycho rat chaser?" The cat had nearly doubled in size since I''d last seen him. His fur gleamed, healthy and well-groomed.

    "He stays with your goblin, darling," Ophelia informed me, her tone tinged with annoyance.

    "Her name is Lady Churl, and she''s not my goblin. She''s my friend."

    Lady Ophelia waved her hand, annoyed. "Yes. Yes. A friend to every green skin you come across. Morthisal would find your behavior appalling."

    "Morth ain''t here, Ophelia. He''s¡­ I don''t know. Somewhere. Probably in my body on my old world with no job, and he''s probably been evicted from my¡ªI mean his¡ªapartment. Unless he''s in the loony bin. Or what you''d call a mad house. I''m sure you''re familiar with those."

    "You don''t have to be rude," Ophelia said sharply.

    I laughed. What was she going to do?

    The cat purred, arching its back as I ran my hand along its spine. I headed to the kitchen to retrieve a small piece of white fish from the cooler. Returning to the bar, I offered the morsel to the cat, who accepted it eagerly.

    "You need a name," I mused, stroking its head.

    Ophelia sniffed. "How about ''Evil''? The cat clearly doesn''t like me."

    "He''s got taste, that one." Garin chuckled.

    "You''re a good kitty," I assured him.

    A stray bit of fish skin remained on the bar. The cat batted at it with its paw, sending it flying towards Ophelia''s chair. She recoiled with a dramatic gasp.

    "Your cat is a menace," she declared.

    Garin''s laughter filled the room.

    I smiled, an idea forming. "I wonder what his problem is with you?"

    "I assume it''s your fault."

    "Me?" I asked Ophelia. "I''ve barely seen him. Maybe he can sense evil."

    Ophelia gasped.

    "I think I''ve thought of a name for you," I told the cat, while I scratched it between the ears.

    "Infernal beast?" Ophelia suggested.

    "No," I replied. "Morth."

    Garin erupted into another fit of laughter while Ophelia''s expression darkened. Before she could voice her displeasure, I gave the newly christened Morth a final pat.

    "Well, I''m off to run some errands," I announced. "Have a good morning, you two."

    Ophelia''s indignant protests faded behind me as I headed for the door. I opened it and stepped out into the street.

    The sun had barely risen, casting long shadows across Everspring''s streets. I left The Shadow''s Respite and headed towards the edge of the village where the mill stood. It was a large wooden structure with an impressive waterwheel turning steadily in the nearby stream. The mill''s stone foundation supported thick wooden beams that rose to form the walls and peaked roof. The rhythmic creaking of the wheel and the soft rush of water filled the air.

    I located the door and knocked. After a moment, a woman opened it and introduced herself as Gerta. She had a warm smile and a welcoming demeanor.

    "Good morning," I said. "I''m Varix, the new owner of The Shadow''s Respite."

    "Oh, I''ve heard about you and what you''ve done to the old tavern. I knew Heron when we were younger. It''s a shame he passed away at sixty-two years old. He was a fine man. Have you met his wife, Henna? Lovely woman, a bit confused, but very sharp about some things," Gerta said. "Listen to me nattering on. Welcome to Everspring. How can I help you today?"

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    We exchanged pleasantries for a few moments before I got to the purpose of my visit. "I was wondering if you grind corn for feed here?"

    "Indeed I do," Gerta replied. "It''s one of our specialties."

    "Excellent. How finely can you grind it?"

    Gerta smiled. "Why don''t you come in, and I''ll show you how it works? You may find it quite fascinating."

    "You are right about that," I said honestly.

    I followed her inside and was immediately struck by the earthy smell of grain and the constant low rumble of the millstones. Gerta led me to where two large circular stones lay horizontally, one atop the other. The top stone rotated slowly, driven by the power of the waterwheel outside.

    "The grain goes in here," Gerta explained, pointing to a hole in the center of the top stone. "As it''s crushed between the stones, it works its way outward and falls into this trough."

    I admit I was pretty mesmerized by her demonstration of the process. The simplicity of the mechanism was impressive.

    "That''s remarkable," I said. "I don''t suppose you could grind up a bag of dried corn for me? I need it fine, but it''s still a little grainy. Almost like flour."

    Gerta nodded. "Aye. I can do that. If you want to return, it can be ready for you in about an hour."

    "I can do that. How much for a bag? Oh¡­" I trailed off and looked over her collection of thick, rough-spun bags, finding one that would hold about two or three pounds.

    "Just a small one. I''ll do it for six silver."

    "Fantastic," I said, paid her for her services, and thanked her for her quick work.

    "It''s no bother. Can I ask what you''re using it for? Is it for liquor?"

    "No. It''s for cooking. I''ll have a stall at The Market Day. If you stop by, I will ensure you get a sample."

    "Wonderful. I look forward to it."

    As I left the mill, I had some time to spare and decided to wander the streets of Everspring. If Seraphina weren''t busy with work this morning, I would have popped into her store.

    Everspring was coming to life as I walked, with people bustling about their morning routines. I greeted those I passed, receiving warm smiles and friendly waves. I don''t think I would ever get over how pleasant it was to walk down these streets, surrounded by so many happy faces.

    My next stop was Shell''s butcher shop, The Jolly Cleaver. Shell was behind the counter with Caden leaning against the wall, arms crossed, laughing at something Shell had said.

    "Good morning, you two," I said.

    Shell wiped her hands on her apron and came around the counter.

    "Varix! How are you?" she asked.

    "I''m doing well, thanks. How about you both? It seems like every time I visit, Caden is here."

    "I do have a regular job, Varix." Caden laughed and turned to look at Shell. "I like to spend every free moment I can with you."

    Shellen''s face flushed, and she smiled softly at Caden. "And I with you."

    I knew that look all too well because that was exactly how I looked at Seraphina.

    "I''m happy for you both."

    "And how about you and Seraphina?" Caden asked.

    "Seraphina and I are officially a couple now," I said, wondering whether that phrasing was appropriate here.

    "Official? As if it were ever a question. You two were drawn to each other the first time I saw you together. Like you had some unspoken bond that no one else understood."

    If you only knew.

    Shell clapped her hands together. "I''m so happy for you, Varix."

    After a moment of pleasant conversation, I got down to business. "Shell, I need a much milder sausage than those I''ve been purchasing. Do you have anything like that? If it''s made with pork, that would be even better."

    "Hmmm. I have something like that, but it''s not very spicy. Let me check the big cooler," she said, heading to the back room.

    "Oh, Caden. I almost forgot. One of my chairs has a broken arm. Can you come by and take a look at it?"

    "I can stop by later today with my tools. What happened?"

    "Oh. Just someone horsing around."

    "I heard about the orc boy. Was it him?"

    Thinking fast, I said, "Nah. It was just an accident involving my cat. I named the little devil Morth."

    Caden laughed and said, "Little devil indeed. So what''s that like?"

    "What?"

    "The young orc. What''s it like with him there?"

    "Oh," I said. "Do you remember being a moody teenager? Maybe your parents would ask you to do something, a chore, but you had so many other seemingly important things to do?"

    "I do, indeed."

    "Imagine that in a six-and-a-half-foot-tall young orc."

    Caden burst into laughter, then said, "I meant more like, what''s it like to work with an orc at all?"

    "He can get stuff off the tallest shelves. Grondak can move the heaviest boxes, and I think he has a crush on Jessara, my new server."

    "Milo''s sister?"

    "The same." I nodded.

    Shell returned with some samples on a small wooden platter. "I made these yesterday. Old Man Guslan likes these the most. I can usually count on him to buy a dozen a week."

    I took one and tasted it. The texture and flavor were good, with a strong hint of garlic and other spices. "These are delicious. I see why Guslan buys them in bulk. They''ll do perfectly."

    "How many do you need? I won''t be able to have them ready until tomorrow afternoon."

    "How many can I take right now?"

    "I can set you up with about two dozen."

    "Could I get at least a hundred tomorrow?"

    Shell whistled and looked up, doing some mental calculations. "That''s quite an order."

    "I can help." Caden offered.

    "Ah, that''s sweet. I don''t want to impose on your time," Shellen told Caden. "We''ll have to work late."

    "I don''t mind. I have a few jobs this morning, and I will check out the new orc fort this afternoon, but that won''t take long. Alic wants me to look at it and ensure they''re not up to anything nefarious, just in case. Mira is going to join the workforce, as well. Get a look at the inside of the fort."

    "I doubt they''re doing anything other than what they said," I assured Caden.

    "And I was sure I wouldn''t be fighting orcs and the other forces of the dark lord for two and half years."

    I nodded once. "Point taken."

    While I was convinced the orcs were being true to their word, it would take a long time before they were openly trusted. Sure, they had helped save EverSpring from bandits, but they were still the same creatures who had been attacking the village just a few months ago.

    Shellen returned with my sausage. I paid for my purchase and wished her and Caden a good day. Caden assured me he would be by later to fix the broken chair.

    After stopping at Gerta''s to pick up the corn meal, I returned to The Shadow''s Respite with my treasures.

    Milo and Lady Churl were already busy chopping vegetables for today''s stew. I''d trained them both so well they could make it independently, which took the burden off me. Jessara would also be in later to help, but not until the dinner crew arrived.

    Lady Churl greeted me as I entered the kitchen. "Oi, boss. Reckon you got some shopping out of the way early."

    "What''s that?" Milo asked as I placed my two packages on the counter.

    "We''re going to make something new today and test it on a few individuals, like both of you. I call them mini corndogs. Then we''re going to sell them at Market Day, make a little extra money, and hopefully attract more customers to The Shadow''s Respite."

    Milo stopped and dropped his knife. "Ew, Mr. V.! Corndogs? I like dogs. I can''t eat one."

    "I like ''em too," Lady Churl added.

    "Oh," I said, surprised because I should have seen that coming. "They''re not made with dogs. I promise. They''re made with sausage dipped in a sweet corn meal batter and deep-fried. You''re going to love them. But you''re right. They need a rebrand."

 Chapter Eight | Book 2

    Mira squinted against the rising sun as she approached the bustling construction site on the outskirts of Everspring. The air was thick with the scent of freshly cut wood and the pounding of hammers. She''d risen early, eager to earn some coin and keep an eye on things for Alic. And by keeping an eye on things, that meant spying.

    Mira remained skeptical of orcs, or any green skins, for that matter, not because of their skin color, but because she had been fighting orcs and goblins for the past two years across countless battlefields. She''d stood in ranks with other men while being charged by these hulking brutes or herself charging them in a desperate attempt to shatter their ranks.

    At least half a dozen villagers were already helping the orcs. Mira hoped she would blend in with them.

    As she drew closer, Mira spotted Urzan and Moktar directing their warband to construct a sturdy fortification. The orcs worked surprisingly efficiently, probably because they were built like rock-walls and had muscle on top of muscle. They''d already cleared out the trees and ripped out the stumps, probably with their bare hands. Mira chuckled to herself.

    One corner of the fort already had a tower built up with a covered platform. The roof was little more than branches woven into longer tree branches, but it helped keep the sun off the two guards stationed on either side. They paced, watched, and looked like they were acting as lookouts. Mira just hoped it was lookouts for the town and not some other nefarious reason.

    Despite Varix''s almost blind acceptance of the orcs, she kept them at a safe distance. They would need to do a lot more to earn her trust. For all she knew, they were setting up this fort to begin building up for fresh attacks against villages around the countryside.

    Mira was part of a crew that Roland had hired at King Alister''s behest to help build the wooden fort for the new protectors of the local lands. Help might have been a stretch. She couldn''t believe that they were now working with orcs. Orcs! They were smelly, mean, and gross; they snapped bones and sucked the marrow - raw! She had observed this behavior on several occasions.

    Mira had fought orcs across half of Mythralon, into the blighted plains, to Morthisal''s fortress before the war had ended.

    "Moktar! Put back into it!" Urzan bellowed, his voice carrying across the site. "Wall not build itself!"

    Moktar grunted, hefting another log onto his shoulder. "Urzan talk less, work more!"

    "All work more!" one of the dozen or so other orcs yelled.

    Mira couldn''t help but chuckle at their banter and muttered, "How did we get here?"

    She was dressed in sensible brown trousers, a thick maroon linen shirt, and over that, a light leather breastplate and thick leather boots. It was hard for Mira to give up on her armor, but she chose the lightest she could find. Leaving behind her short sword, shield, and bow had been even harder. She was supposed to be here to help and consult. She hadn¡¯t mentioned ¡°babysitting the orcs¡± to Alic, but that¡¯s what it felt like.

    The king''s envoy was supposed to stop at the building site this afternoon or evening to assess the fort''s progress.

    "Need a hand?" Mira called out, approaching the two orc leaders.

    Urzan turned, his tusks gleaming in the morning light. "Warrior woman! Come to help orc build fortress!"

    "That¡¯s right. Tell me how I can help," Mira said and picked up a large hammer from a nearby workbench.

    ¡°Human woman is small! Human woman also strong!¡± Urzan proclaimed.

    ¡°You can say that again, Urzan. I spent two years on campaign,¡± Mira said and hefted the hammer.

    ¡°We can use you over here,¡± one of the human workers yelled.

    She nodded at Urzan and Moktar, then went to join the crew. She positioned herself to watch the orcs while she drove large iron nails into planks to build a set of stairs leading to the top of a wall. A few other workers were busy creating scaffolding so they could make a walkway at the top of the wall.

    Large stripped and sharpened logs had been driven into the ground at regular intervals. A couple of orcs held another log eight feet in the air over their heads while another came behind them on a small table for added height and tied the wood in place with heavy leather straps.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Yet another orc came behind them with a long hand drill and bored holes through so the logs would be secured with wooden dowels, which they drove in with a large soft-headed mallet. They worked fast and had most of the east wall up by the afternoon.

    They''d left a gap large enough to walk a pair of horses through. A couple of orcs worked off to the side on what appeared to be a door. Another worked at a bench on hunks of wood he carved into thick discs. Mira was sure this was to make pulleys to lift and lower the door.

    After several hours of work, Mira wiped the sweat off her forehead and went to find a cask of water. So far, she hadn''t observed any shady activity. From the outside, it appeared the orcs were doing exactly what they were supposed to be doing. Building a small fort that could support about two dozen orcs. Any more, and they would be elbow to elbow.

    She walked by Urzan, who was busy chatting in Orcish with his pal, Moktar. The two were pointing at the other side of the wall and making hand gestures.

    "How''s it going?" She interrupted them.

    "Higher tower needed! Need clear view over hills!" Urzan pointed. A wide road cut through the center of a pair of sweeping hills, but the view on the other side was obscured.

    "Is there a specific reason for needing such a high vantage point?"

    "Protect Everspring! Watch both ways into village!" Urzan nodded solemnly.

    Mira was tired of the subtle approach, and she didn''t want to stay out here for days, so she flat out asked them. "Look, guys. I want to believe and trust you, but I''ve fought orcs for years. Why are you suddenly so helpful in wanting to work for the king?"

    "Orc want peace! No more dark lord! No more dark lord lies! No more war! Morthisal terrible! Seduce and betray entire orc nation!"

    "Betrayed?"

    "Morthisal lies! Always lies! Dark lord also leave when battle close! Run away!"

    Mira''s eyes widened. "I''m sorry. He ran away?"

    "Not body! Just evil soul! That is what other orc say!"

    "I don''t follow," Mira said. Her mind raced. Were the orcs telling her that Morthisal had somehow escaped? They''d razed his fortress to the blighted ground. Then, it had been burned by the fires of a dozen mages. They had poured so much fire on the location it was said the very stones had burned to ash.

    That had occurred months ago. If Morthisal was still alive, she was sure he would have popped up by now. The dark lord''s ego wouldn''t have let him stay in hiding for so long. Even his number two, Thalindra, had been captured, and from what she''d heard, the dark sorceress''s tongue had been ripped out at the capitol.

    "Is that why we never found his body?"

    "Body no use! Morthisal leave body behind!"

    Mira''s mouth dropped open.

    One of the orcs in the watchtower yelled something in Orcish.

    Mira looked to Urzan and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Urzan yelled back, then looked around and bellowed, "Patrol! Now!"

    Mira grew concerned, her hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of her sword, which wasn''t there.

    Urzan noticed her unease and grunted, "No worry! Something in woods to west! Maybe large pack of wolves!"

    Wolves? Here, and in a large pack? That didn''t seem likely. She''d like to know what they had observed. "I can help."

    Urzan shrugged, his massive shoulders rippling, and pointed at a corner of the fort. Barrels and crates sat there, bristling with an assortment of weapons.

    Urzan and Moktar lumbered over and grabbed spears, swords, and shields. With a few other orcs, they headed for the entrance, their heavy footfalls thudding against the packed earth.

    Mira stood frozen for a moment, torn between her instinct to join the patrol and her lingering distrust of the orcs. She shook her head, banishing her doubts, and sprinted to the weapons cache, calling for a couple of the human workers whom she knew were competent fighters. "Bowen! Tobias! Grab a weapon. There may be trouble in the woods to the west."

    The pair of men who had been working on the scaffolding scrambled down the ladder and quickly rushed to her side.

    Tobias was a graying man with a salt-and-pepper beard that was long enough to touch his chest. According to Alic, Bowen was younger and had proven himself countless times while defending the town from raids earlier in the year. He still had a tuff of peach hair on his chin, but he was tall and powerfully built. Alic had his eye on Bowen for a possible position in the town guard.

    Mira snatched up a short sword in a sheath and a shield that would have been small for an orc but fit her perfectly, and motioned for Tobias and Bowen to do the same.

    "What kind of trouble?" Tobias asked her.

    "I don''t know, but it''s got those orcs riled up. I want to know what''s out there," she said and lowered her voice. "And also keep an eye on the orcs."

    Bowen nodded and pulled a long, thick spear with a wickedly sharp iron tip. He hefted the heavy weapon, nodded at her, and said, "This is perfect."

    With the other men in tow, Mira had to run to keep up with the orcs, their long strides eating up the ground. She took in the surrounding area as they raced after the green skins. The fort sat on a slight rise, overlooking a patchwork of fields and meadows. The dense forest loomed to the west, its dark canopy swaying in the breeze.

    The orcs charged towards the tree line, their weapons glinting in the sunlight. Mira and the two men followed and slowly closed the gap. She hoped this wasn''t a trap, some elaborate ruse to lure her away from the fort''s safety.

    The sound reached them, and Mira stopped to listen more carefully. Tobias and Bowen stopped close behind her.

    "Those aren''t wolves," Tobias said.

    It was the yapping and snarling of dogs. No, not dogs.

    She turned to the men. She and Tobias said the word at the same time. "Gnolls."

 Chapter Nine | Book 2

    I rolled out of bed, stretched, and breathed a sigh of relief, realizing I had slept without the nightmares of Dark Lord Morthisal. I didn''t remember a single dream from the night before. Seraphina has stopped by and dropped off a gem for me to put under my pillow. It was a little turquoise gem with several black lines burned deeply within like tiny lightning strikes. She hadn''t been able to stay late because several early morning jobs required her to help people with their Market Day prep.

    Milo and Jessara showed up for an early shift to help me prepare for the Market Day.

    With Gerta''s bag of cornmeal, an equal part of flour, a few tablespoons of sugar, a few eggs, some milk, and a little salt and pepper, I created a batter that was the perfect consistency for the dogs.

    Milo arrived early with Jessara in tow. I didn''t need much cooking prep as much as I needed them to help me set up for the day.

    Jessara glanced around and asked, "Is Grondak coming in early, too?"

    I nodded. "Yes, I''ll need his help to move some of the heavier items to our location for Market Day."

    "He''ll come in super handy. Can you show us the location? We''ll start taking things out there."

    "I mainly need help bringing items to the market," I explained.

    As if on cue, Grondak stomped in. He grumbled, wondering why they were supposed to be here so early.

    I greeted Grondak warmly, even though he stood awkwardly, as if he didn''t know what to do with his hands, and the sight of Jessara tended to make him a little more tongue-tied than usual. "Good morning, Grondak. So glad you could come in early today."

    "Grondak sleepy! But Grondak here!"

    "Yes, you are, big guy," I said, walking around to pat him on his muscular upper arm. Then I moved to the kitchen to quickly heat water in a large pan with a healthy dose of coffee grounds floating within.

    "What make!" Grondak pointed at the pot.

    "Have you ever tried coffee?" I asked him.

    Grondak shook his head, wiped his nose, and then sneezed. He looked around, and there my cat strutted around, trying to get pets from Milo.

    Milo leaned over and said, "Nice kitty."

    The cat arched its back, purred, and then turned around and tried to bite Milo. He pulled his hand back and recoiled.

    "Not nice," Milo admonished the cat.

    "Morth. I named him Morth."

    "That''s appropriate," Milo said and side-eyed the cat.

    I poured a round of coffee for the crew and pushed a mug toward Grondak.

    He took it and sniffed, then crinkled his wide nose. "Not smell good!"

    "That''s fair," I said. "Try it. It''s hot, so be careful?"

    Grondak shrugged and took a large gulp. He recoiled, probably not from the heat since I had observed his father down half a bowl of steaming stew without missing a beat, but from the flavor. Grondak sputtered and then placed the mug back on the booth.

    "Taste like bad decision!"

    I laughed and realized I should be careful with my old earth slang.

    "Try adding stuff to it. I like my sweet and creamy," Jessara said.

    She went behind the bar, took out a bowl of sugar, and went into the kitchen to retrieve some cream. Jessara returned and added a healthy dollop of cream and a few teaspoons of sugar, then stirred the coffee. She pushed the coffee across the table and said, "Try this."

    Grondak''s eyes darted between the cup of coffee and Jessara. He made up his mind and took another orc sized gulp. He lowered the mug, barely hid a grimace, and looked at Jessara. "Taste better."

    Once Grondak and the rest of us had finished our coffee, he picked up our empty mugs and thoughtfully put them in the sink to be washed later.

    I took Grondak and Milo out back.

    "See that huge pile of bricks over there by the food wagon? The ones we use to set up for big cooks? Those need to be moved to our market day site. I''ll go with you first to show you where to set up."

    With the assistance of Jessara, Grondak, and Milo, I moved all the necessary items to the market. Milo had the forethought of running back to his mother''s shop and borrowing a wagon, which made hauling everything to the market spot much easier.

    We wound our way through the marketplace. The layout was much the same, but there were a host of new vendors showing their wares.

    Along the way, I greeted Ragna. She had set up a blacksmith''s stall with an impressive array of handcrafted tools and weapons. "Good morning, Ragna. Are you ready for the big day?"

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "I''ll be more ready when my boy Doan shows up," Ragna said as she pulled out a small cast iron pan and hung it from the frame over her display.

    "Good luck, Ragna. I''ll save you some treats from my stall."

    "That would be wonderful, Varix!"

    Yarrow Bramblewick''s table was simple: a white tablecloth, a few baskets of straw, and a number of colorfully filled vials resting on it. I greeted him as well and was thankful I didn''t need to buy a restorative.

    A traveling minstrel rolled out a large blanket of colorful patches all stitched together. He''d chosen a location at a street corner, on a slight rise, where he could play for at least a dozen people. He had a harp and several flutes laid next to him.

    I located our spot. It was modest in size, and Roland had the foresight to let me set up where I was clear of any homes or shops. We''d be able to build our brick oven without fear of setting half the town on fire. Next to me stood a matronly woman in a flour-dusted apron. She was setting out trays of fragrant, golden-brown meat pies. They smelled wonderful, with their flaky crusts glistening in the morning sun.

    I surveyed the stall across from mine, curious about the mysterious setup. The vendor had claimed a double-sized spot, which seemed unusual for the market. I hadn''t noticed any other locations that large.

    Several tables had been arranged in a neat row, each draped with a crisp white cloth that obscured the contents beneath. A large frame ran overhead, also covered by a white sheet, concealing whatever structure or signage it supported.

    As I directed Grondak and Milo to start unloading our supplies and setting up the stove, I couldn''t help but wonder what lay beneath those coverings. I caught a glimpse of movement behind the stall. A figure darted back and forth, making final adjustments and preparations. Whoever they were, they seemed intent on maintaining an element of surprise until the last possible second.

    Grondak hefted the large sack of cornmeal over his shoulder and asked, "What that?" He gestured with his free hand towards the mysterious stall.

    "I''m not sure," I admitted, my gaze still fixed on the setup. "But it looks like they''ve got something big planned."

    Milo said, "Maybe it''s a new vendor from out of town. I haven''t seen anyone local claim a spot that big before."

    I nodded, considering the possibility. Everspring had been attracting more visitors and merchants since the end of the war, and the Market Day celebration was sure to draw even more newcomers to our town.

    I stacked bricks into a makeshift oven and left a hole in the center, but staggered the bricks on top to create a surface for the pan to sit on and also leave room for heat to exhaust. Milo returned to get the rest of the ingredients while I stoked the fire. Soon, flames were barreling up the chimney I¡¯d created.

    Once everything was in place, I turned to Grondak and Jessara. "Why don''t you two head back to the tavern and help Lady Churl with prepping for dinner? Take a break when the market is underway, and enjoy the afternoon. I''ll pay you for your time, of course."

    ¡°Really? You¡¯ll pay us for walking around the market?¡±

    ¡°I will, indeed. You came in early to help me set up, and the least I can do is reward you for your time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so generous, Mr. V. Thank you,¡± Jessara said with a huge smile.

    I was generous, but I was going to have to start tightening our financial belt soon. This little venture needed to pay off.

    Grondak looked down, crossing his arms over his chest. I frowned. "What''s wrong, Grondak?"

    The orc huffed, his voice low and gruff. "No place for orc! Human people no like Grondak!"

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± I placed a hand on his shoulder, meeting his gaze. "I''m sorry, Grondak. I didn''t mean to make you uncomfortable."

    The woman setting up her meat pie booth must have overheard our exchange. She took pity on the distressed orc, picked up what appeared to be a large honey-glazed pastry, and held it out to him with a warm smile. "Here. Have a sweet honey cake at the house. Enjoy it, and don''t you worry about what anyone else thinks of you."

    It was easy for her to say that, and I appreciated her kind gesture. The truth was that the hate for the orcs and other green skins wasn''t going away anytime soon. The best I could do was to continue trying to foster peace with the kind folks of Everspring and the orcs.

    Grondak''s eyes widened in surprise. He accepted the cake with a grateful nod, his tusks showing in a genuine smile. "Grondak say thank you!" he rumbled before turning to head back to the tavern with Jessara.

    ¡°That was very nice of you,¡± I told her.

    ¡°I know who you are and what you did for the town. The entire village might have burned down without the orcs,¡± she said, referring to the deal I¡¯d struck with Urzan and the other orcs a few weeks ago when Everspring had come under attack. "Happy to put a smile on that one''s face. That was a smile?"

    "Probably. He''s a moody teen."

    I thanked her again and got back to work. Her little gesture had meant the world to me, and I''m sure to Grondak as well.

    Milo returned with the batter and sausages, placing them in a crate with a block of ice to keep everything cool. The festival was still quiet, with only a few early stragglers wandering around. The market wouldn''t officially open until noon, giving me time to prepare.

    As I mixed the batter, there was a commotion from the market entrance. A procession of immaculately dressed individuals, all in white with button-up smocks, arrived, led by a man at the head of the small parade. They marched directly to the booth across from mine, the one that was shrouded in mystery.

    With exaggerated moves, they pulled away the white cloths, revealing a near-full kitchen setup. A large cart, drawn by a couple of younger men, arrived, piled with thin pans covered in white towels.

    The leader of the group was dressed in a crisp white smock that buttoned up the side. He removed a red and white striped hat from under his arm and placed it on his head with a confident air.

    Above the tables, a colorfully hand-painted sign was unfurled, proclaiming the grand reopening of The Wandering Boar, now featuring a chef named Darius Goldenspoon.

    The group leader, who I assumed was the new chef, barked orders at his assistants. They scurried to arrange the thin pans on the tables, revealing what appeared to be some sort of pastry or tart in one, small game birds in another, and other steaming foods I couldn''t make out from where I stood, in yet another.

    They placed a sign on the table, but I couldn''t make out the prices.

    I turned my attention back to my own setup, determined not to let this unexpected competition rattle me. I had faith in my sausage popppers, the corn dogs I planned to introduce to the people of Everspring.

    Milo, who had been helping me arrange the sausages, leaned in and whispered, "Isn''t that the tavern that''s been trying to steal your recipes?"

    I nodded, my jaw clenched. "It is."

    "What are you going to do?" Milo asked.

    "We''re going to sell these cheap and barely make a profit, so people will come to The Shadow''s Respite to check out the rest of our menu items.¡±

    Across from me, the snooty chef had so far ignored me. As I put the first few sausage popppers out for passersby, he looked at them, then at me, crossed his arms, and smirked¡ªan expression which then turned into a sneer.

    Oh. Okay. It''s on, buddy.

 Chapter Ten | Book 2

    I had sworn that "it was on" at the new chef and his stall across from me. I''d done this in my head, and I''m glad I hadn''t said anything out loud because they were kicking our ass.

    I couldn''t believe what was happening. The workers and head cook at the large market stall across from us pulled almost every bit of business away from our location. I tried to stay positive for the next hour, but it was hard to ignore the steady stream of customers flocking to their booth.

    They weren''t even that vocal. They just knew the right words to say to anyone who passed their stall.

    Our new sausage poppers, which I had been so excited about, were being completely ignored and growing cold. I could make a new batch. Maybe the smell would bring in more customers? Unfortunately, we didn''t have a chance as the other stall had four workers who shouted at anyone who came near their location to stop and try a sample.

    I had Milo stand in front and offer samples on a platter, but people were called away before they could even reach him. The competing stall offered large pieces of their food, luring potential customers away. While their offering looked fancy, it didn''t look all that appetizing. Chunks of what looked like dry and overcooked chicken breast swimming in a red glaze. A haunch of the game that had looked tasty before the crispy skin had been stripped. I had to fight my urge to go to the other booth, engage, and ask what made their food so good. Maybe I should buy a plate, wish them luck, and then enjoy their offering. That seemed like the mature thing to do.

    But the other stall''s chef, when he did look at me, was with a sneer of disdain that kept me from doing the mature thing.

    Some of my regular patrons spotted me, waved cheerfully as they headed in my direction, veered off course, and went to the other stall. I put one hand on my hip and scratched my head with the other. I was genuinely baffled by the crowd''s reaction.

    I frowned and continued to consider going over and confronting the other chef. But the line of patrons at their booth stopped me from approaching. It seemed like an impossible task to get through the crowd. It wasn''t fair. They were even hurting the nice honey bun seller beside me, who had been so kind to Grondak.

    At one point, the chef leaned over and said something to one of his assistants, who was about the same age as Milo. The kid walked around their stall and approached me. He looked over the sausage poppers and said, "These look so good. I''d like to try one, if that''s okay."

    "Sure. Just a sample?"

    "I''ll take one," he said, looked at my little price sign, and handed over five coppers.

    "Let me know what you think," I said, hoping he''d take a bite in front of me. He might be working for some high-end wannabe chef''s stall, but this event had the atmosphere of a fair. Other vendors were selling cheap and fast food as well, so I wasn''t the only one.

    He took the sausage popper back to his stall and placed it on the counter. The other cook pulled out a fork, rolled it around on the table, and frowned. He cut into it, pulled a piece away, and tasted it. As he chewed, he looked up, and his lips curled up in another sneer. The man cut the sausage popper into smaller pieces and offered them to the others. They tasted it, put their heads together, and one of them laughed. Soon, they were all laughing and shooting me sideways looks. The chef took a little bit of the remaining treat and tossed it on the ground behind his booth.

    "What a dick," I muttered.

    I thought about going to his booth, buying a huge plate of food, and dumping it in front of them, but that wouldn''t solve anything, and they''d still have my coin.

    Realizing I needed a team effort to help draw customers to our booth, I waited for Milo and Jessara to return. When they came back, looking a bit discouraged, I gathered them together.

    "Alright, team," I said, trying to sound confident. ¡°We need to work together to attract more customers. Do you have any ideas?"

    Jessara and Milo put their heads together and talked quietly while watching the crowd approach The Wandering Boar''s stall. Before they could tell me what they had in mind, Jesarra and Milo started to leave.

    "Milo!" I called over. "What are you two planning?"

    "Mr. V., Trust me. We have a plan. We''ll be right back."

    "Care to share?"

    Milo shook his head, smiled warmly, and raced off with Jessara.

    There was no way whatever they had planned was going to work.

    Grondak stood awkwardly behind the table, the gold ribbon gleaming around his neck, as Jessara announced his presence to the passing crowd.

    "Come meet one of the heroes who saved Everspring!" she called out, her voice carrying over the bustling market. "Meet Grondak and thank him in person!"

    ¡°Grondak no fight in bandit battle! Urzan say no fight! Grondak in back line! Only throw spears!¡±

    ¡°You threw spears? Sounds like fighting to me, pal,¡± I told Grondak.

    ¡°Varix is wise! Grondak was in fight!¡± The young orc straightened up, pushed out his chest, and showed his tusks.

    Jessara called out again about Grondak¡¯s role in the fight.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Mauri, the honey cake seller, was kind enough to leave her stall and walk over. She raised her voice and proclaimed, ¡°Thank you for saving us, Grondak! We thank you.¡± She turned, picked up one of the sausage poppers, ate it, and exclaimed, ¡°My goodness, this is wonderful!¡± before wandering off.

    Some passing folks took notice, their curiosity piqued by the unusual sight of an orc being celebrated. There were murmurs and looks, but some stopped.

    Then, four girls around Jessara''s age approached the stall. They were dressed in long, flowing dresses in muted colors, with simple bodices and long sleeves. Their hair was braided or tied back with ribbons, and a couple of them had flowers threaded in.

    The girls started yelling and clapping their hands for Grondak, their enthusiasm drawing even more attention to our booth. Intrigued by the commotion, more patrons were pulled away from the stall across from us.

    The girls gathered around Grondak, clapping and talking excitedly. He looked overwhelmed by the sudden attention, his eyes wide and his posture stiff. But as the crowd grew, his tusks became more visible.

    I took advantage of the moment and began handing out samples of our sausage poppers.

    "Try our new sausage poppers!" I called out, holding the tray high. "Freshly made and perfect for a quick snack! Say hi to Grondak, and eat our brand new hand-held treat!"

    People reached for the samples, put them into their mouths, and nodded in appreciation. It was almost like gaining a few customers had broken some sort of spell.

    As the crowd around Grondak grew, so did the interest in our food. I couldn''t keep up with the demand for samples, and soon folks were lined up to purchase full orders of the sausage poppers.

    Mauri, the honey bun seller next to me, took the opportunity to promote her wares. "Don''t forget to try our delectable honey buns!" she called out, holding a tray of the golden, glazed treats. "They pair perfectly with the sausage poppers!"

    Mauri and I worked the crowd, promoting each other''s food and encouraging people to try both. It was a team effort, and it was working.

    Milo and Jessara helped manage the growing line of customers, taking orders and collecting payments. The girls continued to fawn over Grondak, talking loudly and drawing customers our way.

    It wasn''t all rosy. More than a few people were not pleased to see an orc in the marketplace. I caught more than a few dark looks and heard more than a few dark words.

    I glanced at the competing stall across from us. Their crowd had thinned considerably, with many potential customers now flocking to our booth instead.

    Grondak, for his part, seemed to be growing more comfortable with the attention. He stood a little taller, his chest puffed out proudly as people praised him for his role in saving Everspring.

    "Thank you for your bravery!" one of Jesarra''s friends exclaimed, clasping Grondak''s hand in her own.

    "Can''t say I ever liked orcs before, but I guess you''re alright," another man added.

    Grondak looked overwhelmed by the gratitude, but he managed a small nod in return. "Orc happy to help!"

    As the day wore on, our success continued. We sold out of sausage poppers several times, and I had to keep the improvised fryer pumping out food to meet the demand. Mauri''s honey buns were equally popular, and before the afternoon ended, she sold out of her supply.

    By the end of the market day, I was exhausted but quite satisfied. We had not only survived the fierce competition, but had thrived. And it was all thanks to Jessara''s clever idea and Grondak''s willingness to play along.

    Her friends insisted on taking the last sausage poppers as their only payment, mentioning they and Jessara had been friends for many years after I tried to pay them.

    As we packed up our stall, I pulled Jessara aside. "That was brilliant," I said, grinning at her. "I never would have thought to use Grondak as a marketing tool."

    Jessara grinned. "Thanks, Mr. V. It was a team effort. Milo and I weren''t sure that would work, but what did we have to lose?"

    Milo nodded in agreement.

    "Who were the girls you brought? That was a clever touch."

    "Friends, and a few friends of friends. They said they''d be happy to help any time, but they will probably want to be paid."

    I snorted. Of course they did. Good guerilla marketing wasn''t cheap.

    "I''ll keep that in mind." I nodded at Jessara and looked over at the young orc who was helping Milo load up our supplies.

    We finished packing up and headed back to The Shadow''s Respite.

    We arrived back at the tavern. I was tired, but happy we''d pulled out a win.

    "Hey, boss." Lady Churl came out of the kitchen and greeted me as Jessara, Milo, and Grondak went to the kitchen to start work on dinner. We had a few hours left.

    I recounted what had happened at Market Day. When I mentioned the snooty chef, Lady Churl offered to pay him a visit. "I could get in all quiet like. Reckon no one would miss ''im."

    "Uh. That won''t be necessary."

    I got a big goblin smile in response. It was always hard to tell when Lady Churl was being serious.

    There was a knock at the rear door. I looked up, wondering who it was.

    "Probably that elf. Sounds like her knock."

    As I walked to the door, I asked Lady Churl, "You can tell who it is from their knock?"

    "Can tell a lot from sounds. ''Cept for that scratchin'' I hear at night. Under the tavern. Sounds deep."

    I paused in place as I opened the door. "The what?"

    "Might be rats deep underground."

    "Huh," I replied and opened the door.

    Seraphina breezed in wearing a rich burgundy tunic that reached mid-thigh, cinched at the waist with a wide, intricately woven leather belt. Over the tunic, she wore a fitted, sleeveless black vest of soft leather. Her long, flowing skirt, which brushed just above her ankles, was a mix of burgundy and black. Her hair was parted to one side, cascading in loose waves down to her shoulders, accented by a hairpin shaped like a crescent moon.

    "Wow." I might have closed my mouth. "You look amazing."

    "Oh. Thank you." Seraphina glanced down at her clothes. "It was a busy day, but not as busy as last night. I was up late creating an enhanced gem for a new customer. It was a strange request that took some research. It was an allure amethyst."

    "Why is that unusual?"

    "It''s the spell. The glamour doesn''t last long. As it works, the spell effects are absorbed until they are gone. I''ve only ever sold a few, because they are complicated and quite expensive for something that will only last a few hours."

    ¡°What does it do?¡±

    Seraphina explained.

    I couldn''t help but frown. "So it''s pretty expensive to make?"

    "Very. I assume someone used it on Market Day, which made no sense. The payoff wouldn''t have been worth it."

    "If they sold everything at their stall, would it pay off?"

    "Varix. This is a spell that cost almost a hundred gold."

    That son of a bitch. "I know exactly who has that kind of money."

 Chapter Eleven | Book 2

    When Mira had set out that morning to help at the new orc''s fort and to keep an eye on the orcs for Alic, and Everspring itself, the last thing she expected to find was a pack of gnolls having taken up in the woods that ringed the village.

    Gnolls could be vicious. They were hyena-like humanoids that were said to raid settlements, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. They were also independent tribes who had somehow never fallen under the sway of Morthisal.

    Mira had never run into gnolls before, but had caught sight of them from a distance while on campaign. As far as engaging them in battle, she had little to go on except for the word of other fighters who had claimed to have fought them.

    Doan had told her that gnolls rarely left their homes, and people generally knew to leave them alone. It was said that a gnoll or two could be easily handled. Going up against a dozen could lead to a painful end.

    The beasts were not known to frequent these lands. What in the world had driven them here?

    As they neared the forest''s edge, Mira spotted the beasts darting between the trees, their mottled fur blending with the shadows. At least a dozen of them were armed with crude spears and jagged swords, and stood in their unique hunched manner. She''d heard that gnolls could resort to racing after prey on all fours, but she hoped to never witness that behavior.

    Voices yipped, barked, and snarled.

    Mira, Bowen, and Tobias fell into battle stances next to each other. They moved efficiently, and Mira felt relieved to have competent fighters at her side. She cursed under her breath, wishing for her trusty bow and arrows.

    The orcs paused and spread out as they approached the tree line with their weapons drawn. Mira noted their tactical awareness; spreading out made them less vulnerable to potential arrow fire from the gnolls.

    Before the small group of humans and orcs could attack, a tremendous rustling erupted from the tree line. A large brown bear burst out, skidding to a halt as it faced the orcs. It growled menacingly at the orcs. Urzan spread his arms and chest and opened his mouth to unleash an even louder roar.

    Apparently, the bear decided discretion was the better part of valor and took off running.

    "What in the world?" Mira said, baffled by the strange turn of events. She nearly laughed. Had she come barreling out of the woods and found a howling Urzan in front of her, she would have probably turned tail and run as well.

    The gnolls fell back into the forest. Mira glanced around, wondering what they were planning. She kept her shield up and her borrowed short sword at the ready.

    She looked over at Bowen and said, "Quick! Get Alic and tell him to muster the guard, and to hurry up."

    Bowen gulped, his gaze fixed on the treeline as he stood rooted in place. "I can fight."

    "I know you can. I''m not asking you to run away," Mira assured him. "I''m asking you to bring back reinforcements. I need someone fast, and that''s you. Go!"

    Bowen glanced toward Everspring, looked back at Mira, nodded, and bolted toward the town.

    The tree line rustled again, and the largest gnoll Mira had ever heard of stepped out. Gnolls were normally shorter than humans, and had small frames. This creature was dressed in a dark robe made from patches of animal skins that looked as if they had come from big felines. Fetishes and charms hung from braids all over his exposed fur, clinking softly as he moved. His staff was straight, and his hand grips had been gnawed into the handle. The top was unadorned but for a small glowing stone.

    The shaman placed the end of the staff on the ground, gripping it with both hands as he studied the orcs and humans before him. When he spoke, his voice was a disquieting mix of human speech and canine growls and whines.

    "Greetings, warriors of flesh and bone," the gnoll shaman growled. "My name would be unspeakable to you. Grix''gnash is close enough to human speech. I am the speaker for the spirits and guide to my pack. We come on a pilgrimage, seeking wisdom from the ancient ones."

    Mira blinked, taken aback by the gnoll''s eloquence. She''d never heard of gnolls embarking on pilgrimages, or seeking wisdom. In her recollection, they were more likely to pillage and destroy than to engage in spiritual quests.

    "A pilgrimage? What?" Mira asked, her sword still raised. "To where? And why here, so close to our village?"

    "Orc no fight gnoll!?" Urzan yelled. The other orcs arrayed around him, raised their weapons, and yelled for blood.

    Grix''gnash tilted his head, his ears pointed and twitching. "We do not seek conflict. The spirits guided us to this land. They speak of great change, of a lost city." His gaze swept over the mixed group of orcs and humans. "They also speak of a new age. One in which many races cooperate. I see this is coming to pass."

    "Orc protect Everspring! Are gnoll threat to Everspring?!

    "No." Grix''gnash shook his head.

    Urzan grunted, lowering his weapon slightly. "Orc no fight gnoll if gnoll no fight orc!"

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Thank you, friend orc." The shaman''s short tail swished behind him. "We have found a passage to the old city. In this passage was a bear. The bear has departed."

    Mira pointed. "It went that way if you''re interested in pursuit."

    "May the bear find peace. But not in our path."

    Mira frowned, still suspicious. "And the weapons? Those don''t look like pilgrim''s tools to me."

    Grix''gnash barked a laugh. "Even pilgrims must defend themselves, human-warrior. The wilds are full of dangers, as you well know."

    Tobias leaned close to Mira. "I''ve never heard of gnolls acting like this. What should we do?"

    Mira kept her eyes on the gnoll shaman, but covered her mouth and leaned close to Tobias so she could whisper, "I honestly don''t know. I guess we keep talking. Maybe we can learn something useful. If they plan to attack, Alic and the guards should soon arrive."

    She addressed Grix''gnash again. "This city you spoke of? I''ve patrolled this area for weeks, and there is no sign of a city. Nor have I heard of any ruins in this area. Surely someone in Everspring would have spotted and explored them long before now."

    Behind her, the sound of running feet and clanking armor made her relax a bit. Alic and the town guard were approaching.

    Mira held up her hand, signaling to Alic and the approaching guards that the situation was under control. The soldiers slowed their pace, coming to a halt a dozen yards away. Alic jogged forward to join Mira, his armor clanking softly.

    Along the tree line, figures moved in the shadows. The whisper of steel leaving scabbards rang out.

    The shaman turned and barked something harsh. The figures faded from sight.

    "What''s going on?" Alic asked, his eyes darting between Mira and the gnoll shaman.

    Mira gave him a quick rundown of the events, keeping her voice low. "They claim to be on a pilgrimage, looking for some ancient city. The shaman says they''re not here to fight."

    Alic''s eyebrows rose in surprise. "Are you sure?"

    "Look around. The shaman came out on his own accord," Mira whispered back.

    "Could be a ruse." Alic''s eyes darted between the gnolls.

    Mira let out a sigh. "I don''t think it is, Alic. I believe they are being honest. The gnolls are looking for something."

    "Yeah. Looking to overrun Everspring," Tobias said under his breath.

    Mira shook her head.

    Alic lifted his hand to hip level and waved, signaling the town guard to stand down. The soldiers relaxed their stances but remained alert.

    Together, Mira and Alic approached Grix''gnash. As they neared, a few more gnoll warriors emerged from the woods, their fur bristling and ears twitching nervously.

    Mira addressed the shaman, her voice firm but not hostile. "You were telling us about this city you''re seeking. Can you explain more?"

    Grix''gnash nodded, his staff tapping gently against the ground. "The city we seek lies deep beneath the earth. It is a place of great power and wisdom, hidden from the world above. We seek to enter it."

    Mira exchanged a glance with Alic. "Hidden underground? How do you know about it?"

    The shaman''s ears flattened slightly. "Our ancestors speak of it in stories passed down through generations. They say it is from the before times, when the world was different."

    Alic''s expression changed, a mixture of curiosity and concern crossing his face. "The before times? Do you mean pre-cataclysm?"

    Grix''gnash tilted his head, confusion evident in his yellow eyes. "Pre-cataclysm? This term is unfamiliar to me. We speak only of the time before the great change, when the world was reshaped."

    Mira looked at Alic, then back to the shaman. "Are you telling me there''s a pre-catalysm city here? Right beneath our feet?"

    The gnoll nodded solemnly. "I have been telling you this. That is what we believe. The spirits have guided us to this place, speaking of hidden passages and forgotten knowledge."

    An underground city, possibly from before the cataclysm, could hold untold dangers and treasures, probably both. She glanced at Alic, whose eyes had gone wide.

    "How do you plan to find this city?" Mira asked, her hand unconsciously tightening on her sword hilt.

    Grix''gnash gestured towards the forest. "We have discovered an entrance, a cave that leads deep into the earth. It is there that we believe the path to the ancient city begins. However, it is blocked. We now seek another way."

    "Another way?"

    The gnoll looked over his shoulder and barked a series of guttural commands. A gnoll crept out of the tree line and handed the shaman a piece of parchment. He asked Alic and Mira, "May I approach?

    Mira watched as Grix''gnash approached, his staff tapping softly against the ground with each step. As he drew closer, she caught his scent - a peculiar blend of wet dog and forest undergrowth. Surprisingly, it wasn''t as unpleasant as she''d expected.

    The gnoll shaman towered over her, standing about a head taller. His yellow eyes met hers, filled with a wisdom that caught her off guard. Without a word, he extended the parchment toward her.

    Mira took it, her fingers brushing against his coarse fur. She unrolled the parchment and then quickly flipped it over. Her eyes widened in disbelief.

    "How in the..." she muttered, studying the partial map of Everspring. The streets and buildings were depicted with uncanny accuracy and drawn with what appeared to be a fine-line charcoal pencil. Her gaze fixed on a prominent ''X'' marking one of the structures.

    Alic leaned in, his armor creaking slightly. He pointed at the mark. "Is that what I think it is?"

    Mira squinted, then nodded slowly. She turned to Grix''gnash. "The location you''ve marked... it''s a tavern called The Shadow''s Respite. My friend, Varix Vel''Naris, owns it."

    The gnoll''s ears perked up at this information. He tilted his head, considering her words.

    "Might you introduce us to the owner?"

    Alic cut in. "We''ll need to talk to the council and then to the owner of The Shadow''s Respite before you''re allowed in town."

    "This is acceptable. You have my thanks, humans who are Mira and Alic."

    "Why no thank orc!" Urzan demanded.

    Grix''gnash yipped lightly a few times, which Mira interpreted as laughter.

    "My apologies, friend orc. Thank you, as well, for your assistance."

    Urzan scratched his head and nodded at the gnolls.

    Grix''gnax returned his attention to Mira and Alic. "What sort of a man is this Varix? Will he consider meeting with us?"

    Mira glanced at Alic, who shrugged, then looked back at the gnoll shaman. A smile tugged at her lips. "Varix is a good man, but odd. I''m sure he will be happy to meet with you. He''ll probably offer you a job."

 Chapter Twelve | Book 2

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, I opened the doors of The Shadow''s Respite for another evening of business. The warm glow of candlelight and enchanted gems, courtesy of Seraphina, filled the tavern, casting a cozy ambiance over the polished wood tables and booths. My eyes roved across the place I had created: the tables, chairs, booths, the now working fireplace, the bar with its rich varnish, and the wonderful barstools with scroll-worked backs and comfortable cushions.

    Then there were the ghosts.

    Ophelia sat with her arms crossed, glaring at me. She¡¯d been chattering on and on, so I had removed the ring for about an hour. Jessara stood near the bar, greeted customers, and took orders. I''d introduced a new system where she handed out small pieces of paper with numbers on them, making it easier for her and Milo to find tables when the food was ready. It had been working well so far, with patrons appreciating the efficiency. At least, that was what a few patrons had mentioned. As much as my tavern was influenced by restaurants on earth, not everyone in Everspring had been a fan of being seated, ordering food, and waiting. Small steps.

    As the first customers trickled in, I moved around the tavern, greeting familiar faces and welcoming newcomers. "Evening, Mr. Guslan," I said to a regular as he settled into his usual spot at the bar. "What¡¯s it going to be tonight?¡±

    ¡°Varix, my friend. There is only one drink I come here for.¡±

    Old Man Guslan was as tough a man as they came, but there was a drink he liked just as much as Roland Hightown. Peach ale was too sweet for me, but they seemed to love it.

    I poured him a mug from a cask behind me, tilted the container, and found it was nearly empty. After handing the drink to Guslan, who sat back and took a few deep gulps, I leaned around and yelled into the kitchen. ¡°Milo. Can you grab a fresh cask of peach ale?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the last one, Mr. V.¡±

    I stopped. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We never got our delivery.¡±

    Scratching my head, I tilted the cask again. I could get maybe two or three more pints out of this, and I was expecting Roland to stop by later.

    ¡°Pardon me for a moment,¡± I told Guslan.

    ¡°Take care of business, young man. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the ale?¡± I asked Milo as I entered the kitchen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Milo replied. ¡°Fie Vinter said there was a delay the other day, but she hasn¡¯t returned since.¡±

    ¡°How come you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± I asked Milo.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. V. It got away from me. With the whole Market Day prep and stuff, I forgot to mention it.¡±

    I shook my head. I should have been on top of this. There was no reason to get mad at Milo because it wouldn¡¯t have changed the fact that we didn¡¯t get some of our regular liquor deliveries.

    This meant I would have to steer Guslan to other drinks so I could save a little for Roland. He liked to come in once a week, drink a few mugs, and chat while staring at his commemorative plaque. I¡¯d had it made by Doan out of copper. A scribe in Everspring had engraved it.

    As the evening wore on, I found myself with more free time than usual. I used it to chat with our customers, determined to make their experience memorable.

    "How is everything, Mr. and Mrs. Greenholt?" I asked an older couple who had started coming in once a week for the new dish. The woman was a recent convert to my spicier items. Her husband didn''t speak much. His typical position was leaning forward at the table, inhaling chicken wings as fast as I could bring them out.

    "Um, um, um." He looked up and nodded at me.

    She dabbed at her mouth with a napkin. "Delicious, as always, Varix. Though I think my tongue might never recover!"

    I chuckled. "I''ll take that as a compliment."

    ¡°You should. Sausage and shrimp. What a wonderful combination.¡±

    ¡°You can thank Shellen at The Jolly Cleaver for the sausage.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to mention to her how good it tastes. The garlic is rich and wonderful.¡±

    Mr. Greenholt looked up and uttered a few more "Um, um''s" before returning to his wings. I went in the back to retrieve another plate for him.

    As I walked away, I barely hid my frown. Half of the tables were empty. Half!

    Later, I stepped outside momentarily and scanned the streets for any sign of unusual activity that might explain our slow night. The town seemed quiet, with only a few people milling about¡ªnothing out of the ordinary.

    I considered walking over to The Wandering Boar to see if they were experiencing the same lull, but I had a feeling I wouldn¡¯t like what I found. As I turned to head back inside, I spotted Roland Hightown approaching. "Evening, Roland," I called out. "Here for a drink?"

    Roland nodded and followed me into the tavern. He brushed off his shirt and then took a seat next to Guslan. The two greeted each other amicably. ¡°Friend, Varix. I wouldn''t say no to a mug of that peach ale you''ve been keeping on tap."

    I grinned and poured him a mug of his favorite brew, hiding a brief moment of panic that it would run dry before he''d had a second one. As I handed it over, I noticed his gaze drift to the small plaque above the bottles behind the bar. I''d had it engraved specially for him: "Dedicated to the best estate steward Everspring has ever known! Mr. Roland Hightown."

    Roland chuckled, shaking his head. "Every time I see it, I want to tell you it¡¯s a bit much, Varix. Is it?¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    I shrugged, picking up a cloth to give the plaque a quick shine. "Not at all, Roland. I''ve never heard a bad word uttered about you. It''s the least I could do."

    Roland''s expression turned serious as he glanced around the nearly empty tavern. He leaned in close and lowered his voice. "I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but I think you should know Baron Swiftwood still has it out for you, despite the king''s intervention. He was humiliated when His Majesty made him kneel in the streets after visiting you."

    I frowned. ¡°I know. He wasn¡¯t exactly a good sport at Market Day today.¡±

    ¡°I saw. I tried to speak with you and try a delightful Sausage Popper, but there was practically a mob in front of your location. Was that your young orc dishwasher as the center of attention?¡±

    I chuckled and related the story of Jessara and Milo bringing a group of young women by the booth to help drum up business. He chuckled. ¡°You always find a way, Varix.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± I shrugged. ¡°They took the initiative.¡±

    ¡°A fine crew you have here. A fine crew. For the most part.¡± Roland coughed.

    The distrust of the green skins might never leave this town. I couldn¡¯t say I blamed them, but I liked my crew. My friends. Even big and goofy Grondak. I found it was best to keep them in the back during meals, and they both understood, though it sucked they had to be hidden away like shameful secrets.

    ¡°Thank you, Roland." I diplomatically brushed over his casual racism. "I¡¯m pretty fond of them.¡±

    Roland sipped his peach ale, then looked up and asked, "Varix. Were you aware Kieran Darkrune is in Tidewater Harbor for the rest of the week? I''m taking a wagon to hear him. If you can get away from work, you should go. You know, one thing the baron does not have is live entertainment. You could add a small stage near the fireplace. I imagine music and stories would bring in more business."

    "Kieran Darkrune? Sorry, who is he?"

    Roland sputtered around his drink. "Why he is the greatest living bard! His voice is like that of the gods."

    "Oh, that guy," I said, still unsure who this bard was.

    "I''m surprised Baron Swiftwood has not hired him yet. Everspring has grown so that a bard of his stature might consider performing here for a few weeks."

    "Is he expensive?"

    "Most assuredly. Perhaps this is why he''s not been hired at The Wandering Boar yet."

    I filed that info away. I knew nothing about hiring talent, but how hard could it be? Until a few months ago, I had known nothing about owning and running a tavern. Half the days, I still felt like that.

    ¡°I always find Roland¡¯s visits refreshing and entertaining. His face grows red every time he comes in to look at his plaque, and he smiles. It¡¯s a small smile, darling, but it¡¯s there. He is a rather fine-looking man,¡± Ophelia said.

    ¡°I thought you fancied the young orc,¡± Garin said with a chuckle.

    ¡°You mind your own business who I fancy.¡± Ophelia shushed him.

    I stifle a cough to cover my laugh. Ophelia had the hots for Roland? To be fair, my dead ex-wife seemed to like just about any man who came into the tavern. I was glad I had no memories of Morthisal¡¯s relationship with her.

    As the night drew to a close, I bid Rolan, Guslan, and a few others a good night. They left with friendly waves and a single handshake was the custom in Mythralon.

    I sat down and counted the meager takings. It was our worst night yet. With a heavy heart, I gathered my crew.

    "I won''t sugarcoat it," I said, looking at their expectant faces. "Tonight was rough, and I think we all know why. Ever since the king arrived and humiliated Bertram Swiftwood, he¡¯s had it out for me."

    ¡°Reckon he had it out for you before then,¡± Lady Churl said. She¡¯d come out of the kitchen but still carried her chef-murder-knife in one hand.

    Grondak cracked his knuckles. "Grondak can smash competition!"

    Lady Churl nodded enthusiastically, brandishing her new knife. "Aye, I said it before and I says it again. We pay ol'' Swiftwood a visit. Bet he''d change his tune right quick."

    I couldn''t help but laugh, despite the situation. "As tempting as that sounds, I''d rather not have to resort to murder."

    Churl shrugged. "Aye. Reckon it¡¯d be too much fun anyway, boss."

    I clapped my hands together, forcing a smile. "Alright, team. This is just a temporary setback. Tomorrow''s another day, and I have a feeling a good night¡¯s rest will help us feel better. Let''s get cleaned up and call it a night.¡±

    After the place was clean, the dishes set out to dry, and the pans and silverware were washed, I sent everyone home with a few silvers as a bonus for their hard work at Market Day. I should have hung onto every coin I could, but my employees deserved a bonus.

    I sat at the bar, ready to discuss the day with my ghostly companions. Maybe one of them would have some insight or a solution that didn¡¯t involve Lady Churl sneaking in and slitting throats.

    As I mixed an Orange Blush there was a light knock on the back door.

    I opened the door to find Seraphina smiling and carrying a small package wrapped in plain brown paper with a white string around it.

    ¡°Seraphina,¡± I smiled at her. ¡°Come in. I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here.¡±

    "Hi, Varix." Seraphina stepped in as elegantly as ever. She was clad in a midnight blue dress that hugged her figure and left her shoulders exposed. The rest of the fabric was adorned with glittering patterns that suggested stars scattered across the night sky. Her raven black hair cascaded over her shoulders.

    I closed the door and then my mouth. I''m not sure in which order.

    She leaned in, put her hands around my neck, and pulled me in for a deep kiss. After a time, we pulled away. ¡°Uh,¡± was all I could muster.

    ¡°I brought you something,¡± she said and proffered the package.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, accepting the gift, though by the feel, it was a book.

    "Open it and see." Seraphina grinned.

    Walking to the bar, I placed the package on the surface to cut the string and remove the wrapping. The book was bound in supple, deep burgundy leather that felt soft and luxurious. Embossed on the cover were intricate, swirling patterns reminiscent of the mystical runes Seraphina used in her enchantments.

    My name was written in the center of the cover, elegantly inscribed in flowing gold script: "Culinary Creations of The Shadow''s Respite."

    The edges of the pages were gilded with gold. Opening the book, I found the paper to be thick and perfect for both writing and sketching. The pages were divided into sections for ingredients, instructions, and notes, with delicate line illustrations of various herbs and kitchen utensils adorning the corners.

    On the inside cover, she had penned a message:

    For Varix,

    May this book be filled with recipes that bring joy to your patrons and warmth to your heart. Your culinary magic rivals any enchantment I could ever create.

    With love and admiration,

    Seraphina

    ¡°My god, Seraphina. I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to¡­¡± I flipped through the blank pages again, fought back a heartfelt sob, and looked up at her. ¡°This is the nicest gift anyone has ever given me.¡±

    Seraphina¡¯s smile was all that mattered at that moment. Then she was in my arms again.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you like it.¡±

    "Like it? I love it. It''s so nice I don''t want to write in it."

    "What good will a cookbook be without recipes?"

    "You''re right," I said and we kissed again.

    As we went upstairs, Ophelia said, "Calling it a night, darling? Do us all a favor and ask Seraphina to put one of her silencing gems in place. Thank you."

    On my way to the stairs, I looked over my shoulder and told Ophelia, "You can mind your own business."

    Ophelia''s laughter followed me up the stairs.

 Chapter Thirteen | Book 2

    It was raining¡ªnot just a little, but one of those sudden torrential downpours. Even an umbrella didn¡¯t help. The wind whipped up and flipped it inside out the minute I opened it.

    I tried to avoid a water puddle, but my feet were moving fast, and one of them stepped in, splashing even more water all around.

    Dammit!

    As I spun, I caught my reflection in a full-sized window at a store. It was me. The old me! Hair plastered to my forehead. No scars across my face and forehead. I looked a little more pale than normal. What really caught me off guard were my eyes. They were red. Not "I''ve been crying for an hour red"; they were filled with malevolence.

    I woke up with a start and looked down at myself. The covers and blanket were pulled up to my neck. I was in bed at the tavern, and there was an astonishingly beautiful woman sleeping next to me. What a strange nightmare! Snuggling up to Seraphina, I drifted off again.

    I woke to the gentle touch of Seraphina''s hand on my forehead. She lay next to me with a soft smile on her face. Sunlight streamed through the window, and I realized with a start that I''d slept in. Something in the room besides Seraphina smelled wonderful.

    "Hey," I mumbled, still groggy.

    "Hey, yourself," she replied, her fingers playing with my hair.

    I noticed a steaming mug of coffee on the nightstand. That would be the source of the rich aroma. But Seraphina''s presence was even more enticing. I pulled her close, and we shared a warm embrace.

    "You let me sleep in," I said between kisses.

    She laughed. "You needed it. You looked pretty stressed out last night."

    I groaned, remembering that the baron had it out for me and The Shadow''s Respite. I was going to have to hustle to bump up our alcohol supply. "Don''t remind me."

    Her finger continued to twirl a lock of my hair.

    "Lady Churl was already up and had a pot of water boiling. She helped me find all the coffee and the mugs. Did you know she drinks mushroom tea? Like, full-on mushrooms swinging in hot water."

    "I think she might be self-medicating with a little bit of magic mushroom, but I''m not going to judge."

    "Do you think she''s sucking down shroom juice every morning?" Seraphina laughed.

    "How would we know? She''s a goblin."

    "That''s a good point."

    "Did you go downstairs like that?" I asked, referring to her very warm and very naked body under the sheets and pressed into me.

    "Nope. Borrowed a nightshirt. I''d rather not give the ghosts a show."

    "Sir Garin likely would have averted his eyes. Ophelia would have stared daggers and uttered curses. I''m sure I''d have to hear all about it later."

    "Is she really that bad?"

    I shrugged. "She''s odd. But consider her evil origin story. She was married to one of the most vile and reprehensible figures in Mythralon''s history and wielded immense power both in magic and as his wife. Then she tried to kill him, but he got her first. Some of her comments make me think she still misses him. On more than one occasion, she¡¯s asked me to remove the amulet. I don''t get it."

    "The heart wants what the heart wants."

    "But she wanted her dagger in his heart."

    "My point, exactly."

    I laughed, and we cuddled for a few moments, enjoying the quiet morning. Then I asked, "How''s work been going? I feel like I''ve barely seen you this week."

    Seraphina''s expression turned apologetic. "I''m sorry I missed Market Day. I''ve been working on a large project for Roland Hightown and the city council."

    "Oh?" I raised an eyebrow, intrigued.

    She nodded, her eyes lit up. "I''m developing a new kind of enchanted stone. It sits in a glass box on a post and illuminates the night."

    I glanced at her silencing stone, making sure we could speak freely. "That''s impressive. Sounds like the lampposts back home. One thing that''s been hard to get used to is how dark it is at night. If the moon''s not full, there is hardly any light to see your way. It sucks to go everywhere with a lantern."

    "That was my point, exactly." Seraphina grinned. "Can''t see a damn thing out there. There are a series of crystals in each glass dome. They power a special gem at night. The crystals collect sunlight during the day and power the large gems. It''s very similar to solar power, but with a magical element."

    "Like the gems you created for The Shadow''s Respite."

    "Right, except these won''t need to be manually charged every week."

    "That''s brilliant," I said, genuinely impressed by her ingenuity. "How did you come up with that?"

    "I can''t take all the credit. Glimmer had a lot to do with the idea. He helped research the charging crystals so they renew daily."

    "Glimmer. What an interesting friend." I chuckled. "Do you actually know how old he is?"

    "No clue, but he''s older than anything in Everspring. Much older. For all I know, he''s thousands of years old."

    "I was honored to meet him. I hope he knows that."

    She chuckled. "Glimmer knows. He assumes everyone is honored to meet him."

    I laughed. "I can see that. So when will the new lights be ready?"

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "We''re launching a test run in the center of Everspring in a few days. I''m excited, but nervous. What if they stop working in a few days?"

    "They''ll work." I shook my head in amazement. "Intelligent and the most beautiful woman I''ve ever met. How did I get so lucky?"

    She pretended to think for a moment, then said with a mischievous grin, "Well, you can cook. How can a girl resist chili and chicken wings? That''s just hot."

    I laughed and pulled her close for another kiss. "Thank you again for that amazing cookbook.¡±

    She snuggled closer. ¡°I''m just glad you like it."

    "I love it. I really do."

    "How long until you have to get up?¡±

    ¡°I mean." I shrugged. "I do own the place."

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s stay in bed a little longer. How does that sound?¡±

    "We''re not wearing any clothes, and we¡¯re in bed together." I grinned. "So, yeah. That sounds like the best idea ever."

    Later, I yawned and closed my eyes. I could have stayed in bed all day, but the reality of running the tavern was in the back of my mind. I''d also kept Seraphina away from her shop long enough.

    "I should probably get up," I said reluctantly.

    Seraphina nodded. "Probably. But first, drink your coffee before it gets any colder."

    ¡°I think it''s already cold, and I''m okay with that." I laughed. "Do you have time for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Um, yes! You better make me some food after that. I''m famished."

    I sat up, reached for the mug, savoring the rich aroma, and shook my head. That dream was still fresh in my mind.

    "This is going to sound like a weird question."

    "Now you have my attention," Seraphina said, her eyes narrowing and her lips quirked up into a smile.

    "Okay. Hypothetically speaking, could I be seeing Morthisal in my old body on our old world? Like, channeling him, somehow?"

    ¡°I won''t begin to act like I understand how the transmigration process is achieved. If Morthisal ended up in your body, he was probably tossed straight into a mental institution. I''ve often wondered if the old Seraphina ended up in my body. I didn''t hear or see her, for that matter. I was thrown to the floor when my bus hit something. Between blinks, I woke up here. Like this." She looked down.

    I followed her gaze, reached down, and tugged the sheet down. "I, for one, am glad you''re like this."

    "Hey!" She playfully smacked my hand. "Why did you ask about him?"

    I blew out a breath and gathered my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve had a few¡­ strange dreams. Not exactly nightmares. It''s more like I can see my old self doing things I don¡¯t remember ever doing. I swear I¡¯m seeing the old world through his eyes.¡±

    "His eyes?"

    "Yeah. And they''re red."

    Seraphina sat up as well and peered into my eyes.

    "What?¡± I asked her.

    She looked deeper and deeper. Her eyes didn''t blink. She literally held me with her gaze. "You''re you. I can''t sense anything else. Maybe if I had a more specialized gem, I could see deeper, but from what I can sense, he is not there. Not even a little. You''re purely you. Provided you don''t remove the pendant." She touched the red gem that hung on my chest.

    I shook my head and blinked a few times. "What was that?"

    "Just me plumbing the depth of your soul," she said.

    "Really?"

    She shook her head. "I wanted to make sure it was all you in there. It is."

    "That''s some pretty cool magic."

    "Thank you. I have a few spells up my sleeves. I''ll do a little research. Maybe Glimmer will have some information about the possibility of a link to our old world."

    "Thanks. I want to make sure he never comes back here. Ever."

    Seraphina''s smile faded. She looked me up and down, but her eyes settled on the pendant. "We need to do something about that. I''m still working on a solution."

    "Thank you, Seraphina," I said, leaned over, and kissed her gently.

    I stretched my hands over my head, reaching for the sky, as I slowly took the stairs. With a yawn, I stumbled into the kitchen and stood there, bleary-eyed, for a moment. Launching into motion, I gathered eggs, shrimp, and a few ripe tomatoes from the cooler, then retrieved some spices from the shelf. There was a hunk of soft goat cheese, so I took it out of the cooler.

    As I set a cast iron pan on the stove and drizzled oil into it, I noticed a bowl of mushrooms on the counter. "Lady Churl," I called out, "is this your private stash of mushrooms?"

    "Nah, boss," she replied from somewhere in the tavern. "Just somes I picked up while out and about in the woods last night. Strange sights out there."

    "Strange sights?"

    "Yeah. Dogs or something. Reckon they don''t wanna be seen."

    "Huh," I said. "Want a shrimp omelet? I can add mushrooms, if you like.

    "Reckon, that sounds real good, boss," she hollered back. "Just keep them onions out."

    I chuckled and began prepping the ingredients. While the pan heated, I chopped the tomatoes and some fresh herbs.

    I cracked eggs into a wooden bowl, whisking them with a fork until they were well combined. Then I added a pinch of salt and let them sit for a moment. The shrimp first went into the hot pan, sizzling as they hit the oil. The aroma of cooking seafood filled the kitchen.

    Seraphina''s footsteps clacked on the stairs as I poured the egg mixture into the pan. She appeared in the doorway, wearing her clothes from the night before. Her hair was slightly mussed, but she looked refreshed.

    "Good morning again," I said warmly, pausing my cooking to give her a quick kiss.

    "It is a good morning," Seraphina said, and turned to ask Lady Churl how she was this morning.

    "Eh. Reckon I''m fine. Buncha scratching under the tavern last night. Had to put a sack over my head."

    Seraphina laughed. "A sack?"

    "Yeah. Bag, sack, wossit¡­ pillow? Yeah, reckon that was a pillow."

    "I guess my cat Morth isn''t earning his keep if we still have vermin down there."

    Lady Churl shrugged. I sensed there was more to the scratching than she was letting on. She would probably fill me in later.

    I returned to the stove, pouring the beaten eggs over the now-pink shrimp. "I hope you like shrimp," I said, "because I seem to have a lot on hand."

    "Love it," Seraphina assured me. "Need any help?"

    I shook my head. "I''ve got it under control. But feel free to pour yourself some more coffee if you''d like."

    As the eggs began to set, I sprinkled the chopped tomatoes over one half of the omelet. The kitchen was filled with the mingled scents of herbs, eggs, and seafood. I carefully folded the omelet over, encasing the filling.

    "That smells amazing," Seraphina said, inhaling deeply.

    I slid the first omelet onto a plate and started on the second one. "This one''s for Lady Churl," I explained. "Ours will be ready in a few minutes."

    As I cooked, Seraphina and I chatted about little things. Small town gossip, Jessara, and her odd fixation on Grondak.

    I finished cooking our omelets, adding a sprinkle of fresh parsley on top for a final touch. We sat down at the small table in the corner of the kitchen, the plates steaming.

    My stomach grumbled.

    Someone pounded loudly on the back door as I cut into the omelet and lifted the eggs to my mouth.

    "Son of a¡­"

    "Want me ta chase ''em off, boss?" Lady Churl asked.

    I shook my head, shoveled the piece of omelet into my mouth, and went to see who needed to see me so urgently. As I stepped out of the kitchen, the banging started up again.

    "Keep your pants on!" I yelled.

    The incessant knocking didn''t stop until I reached for the doorknob. Pausing, I waited a moment. The shuffle of feet and steel outside caught my attention. I cleared my voice and opened the door to find Mira, Alic, and a couple of men at arms with them.

    Oh. Shit. Were they finally onto the man behind the mask?

    "Varix!" Mira greeted me. "Can we come in? There''s something important we need to discuss.¡±

 Chapter Fourteen | Book 2

    I tried to imagine what in the hell would bring Alic, Mira, and a couple of guards to my door this early in the morning.

    Was this it? Had my cover been blown? Was I about to be hauled out of here, the amulet removed from around my neck, and my head sent flying into the air? How quickly could I get upstairs, find one of the Voyager scrolls, and zap out of here?

    Mira, Alic, and their companions all wore light brown leather armor. Mira¡¯s bow poked over her shoulder, as did a quiver of arrows. The sight reminded me how much I had neglected my archery skills, such that they were.

    "Varix!" Mira said again. "Are you going to let us in? This is important.¡±

    Oh, shit, again.

    "Uh¡­ Sure... We''re just having some breakfast." I stammered.

    "Good to see you, Varix. I plan to stop by one night this week and try your new dish everyone is raving about. It has shrimp and sausage.¡±

    ¡°Gumbo. You just let me know which day, and I¡¯ll make sure you get a bowl with extra shrimp." So much extra shrimp.

    "Sounds great to me, my friend!"

    Mira told the other guards to stay put while she and Alic entered the tavern, their boots clomping on the hardwood. I closed the door on a beautiful day. There wasn¡¯t a cloud in the sky, and the weather was already warming up. I¡¯d have to open all the windows if we wanted a chance at a breeze to cool the place.

    That was for later. Right now, I had to figure out what these two were here about.

    ¡°Seraphina. Nice to see you,¡± Mira said, her eyes roving over my girlfriend''s clothing and messy hair. She grinned, turned to me, and gave me a¡ªI don¡¯t know what else to call it¡ª¡°Nice, bro!" smile.

    Lady Churl poked her head out of the kitchen and said, ¡°Reckon these wants a bite a food?¡±

    ¡°We actually have a pressing matter to discuss.¡± Mira¡¯s smile faded.

    ¡°Yes. We came across a problem near the tree line by the new orc fortification,¡± Alic said.

    "What did Urzan do now? Or was it Grondak? Don''t tell me he did something stupid."

    ¡°It''s not the orcs. Ever met a gnoll, Varix?¡± Alic asked me.

    My brain churned through my old gaming knowledge. If they were like the rest of the races on Mythralon and conformed to their mythology on Earth, then gnolls were...

    Mira saved me by interjecting, "With your memory issues, would you even remember them?"

    ¡°Gnolls. Sure.¡± I nodded confidently like I hung out with gnolls every day. "Not really. Hybrid dog/humans, right?"

    "That''s right. More like hyenas. They can be dangerous. That''s where this gets interesting."

    ¡°Pardon me,¡± Seraphina said as she walked to my side. ¡°Gnolls? Here?¡±

    ¡°Not just any gnolls. They have a shaman with them named Grix''gnash, and he would very much like to visit this tavern,¡± Alic put in.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± I lightly shook my head. ¡°Are they hungry?"

    Mira threw her head back and laughed.

    Seraphina held my hand lightly and gave it a light squeeze.

    Alic shook his head and said, ¡°You always keep us laughing, Varix.¡±

    ¡°I try.¡± I smiled weakly.

    Mira told us what had happened and talked about a supposed pre-cataclysm city that might exist underneath Everspring. As she went on, Seraphina squeezed my hand again. She knew something.

    "This is extraordinary," Seraphina said.

    "Is it?" Alic agreed. "I don''t know why anyone would care about long dead cities under the earth. Sounds like a good place to get lost and end up dying in the dark. Unless they have someone like me along, of course, I might be able to keep them safe."

    "Of course, you can, Alic." Mira patted his shoulder and smiled at me almost apologetically.

    "This is all really interesting, but I don''t think we have a secret passageway to an underground city under The Shadow''s Respite," I said, then turned to Lady Churl. "Right?"

    "No passageway''s I knows of. But. Them what''s scratching under there musta found a way in."

    "So, not rats," I said.

    "Reckon, them''s something bigger."

    "Really?"

    Lady Churl shrugged and went back to the kitchen.

    Mira explained the situation with the gnoll shaman. "He wants to come to The Shadow''s Respite and access the cellar so he can delve into the earth," she said. "No digging. Just a spell. At least I think that''s what he wants to do. He''s¡­ odd."

    "I hope the villagers don''t have a problem with gnolls walking through the streets?" Seraphina said.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Mira nodded. "That''s the thing. We''re hoping to move them in quickly and discreetly to avoid any issues, which is why we''re asking in the first place. The quicker we can get the gnolls in and out of Everspring, the better."

    "The orcs have been in town a few times," I pointed out. "Surely the people of Everspring are getting used to seeing other races around."

    Alic chimed in, "True, but we still want to handle this carefully. We''ll make sure they get here without causing a stir, but we wanted to get your okay, first."

    I glanced towards the kitchen. "Let me check with Lady Churl." I called out, "Lady Churl, is it okay if some gnolls go into the cellar?"

    Mira gave me a curious look. "Why are you checking with her?"

    "Wossit? Gnolls in my bedroom?" Lady Churl poked her head out, her expression slightly annoyed, then said to Mira, "Reckon, it''s my room, ain''t it?"

    "It''s true. She gave up part of the king''s reward to pay for her room even though I begged her not to. I promised it to her, and it''s hers. I don''t even go down there."

    Seraphina turned to the goblin and asked politely, "Lady Churl, we would greatly appreciate it."

    Lady Churl considered for a moment then shrugged. "Reckon it''s okay. S''long as they don''t mess with my stuff."

    Seraphina smiled. "I''d like to be here when the gnolls arrive, just in case, if that''s okay. But first, I need to return to my shop and retrieve my staff. You never know when it might be needed."

    "You''re okay. Like I''s said. No one touches my stuff. Don''t want no comments, neither. What''s mine is mine."

    "Comments?" I asked.

    Lady Churl shook her head, looked even more annoyed, and headed back to the kitchen. "Need to check on my mushroom tea."

    "I guess that settles that," I said.

    As Mira and Alic turned to leave, Mira leaned in close to me with a mischievous grin. "Glad to see you so happy with your non-work friend," she whispered, putting a playful emphasis on the last word. She gave me a knowing wink before following Alic toward the door.

    My face flushed slightly. Before I could think of something clever to say, she and Alic had already left.

    "What did she say?" Seraphina asked me.

    I blew out a sigh. "I told you how she and I almost had a thing when we were on the road to Everspring. Nothing happened--"

    "Even if it had, I wouldn''t be upset. We''re adults, Varix. I didn''t know you until you got to Everspring."

    I smiled and pulled Seraphina into a hug. "You''re the only one for me."

    "I know." She laughed and kissed me.

    I told her what Mira had said and got a snort from Seraphina. She pushed her hair around and shook her head.

    "Sorry if I embarrassed you."

    Seraphina laughed and said, "I''m only slightly scandalized. It''s fine."

    Seraphina and I sat down to finish our breakfast, but we ate quickly, both of us eager to prepare for the gnoll''s arrival.

    As we finished, Seraphina leaned over and kissed my cheek softly. "I wish I had time to stay and make use of the tub. I could use a hot bath."

    "And I''d be happy to help you take a hot bath."

    "I bet you would." Seraphina laughed. "I''ll be back after I change. We can plans to make use of the bath another night. How about tomorrow?"

    "I''ll close the tavern and kick everyone out promptly at ten."

    Seraphina snorted. "Better not. You need to hustle all of that shrimp."

    "I''ll do my best. Hopefully, business will pick up."

    "The baron?"

    "Yeah. He''s really trying to screw me over."

    "Let''s talk about it later. Maybe we can come up with some ideas. My big project is coming to light¨C"

    I laughed. "I see what you did there."

    Seraphina grinned. "I should have more free time for the next few nights. I''ll see you soon," she said with a warm smile before heading out.

    I walked her to the door and gave her a hug and kiss. As I opened the door for Seraphina, I spotted Fie Vinter outside, pulling her little cart, but it wasn''t nearly as full as usual. Once or twice a week, Fie brought me my alcoholic supplies.

    "Bye, Seraphina."

    "Goodbye, Varix. See you in a little bit."

    My eyes followed Seraphina as she went around the corner.

    Fie arrived with her little cart creaking against the cobblestone road. Something seemed off. A worried frown replaced her usual cheerful demeanor, and her cart looked unusually empty. She caught my eye and motioned for me to join her. We stood near the food wagon, and I peered into her cart, my heart sinking at the meager contents.

    "I''ve got some bad news, Varix," Fie said, her voice tinged with frustration. "I''ve got some ale and beer for you, but most of the liquor I normally bring, well. I''m out. My shipments haven''t arrived in a few weeks, and I don''t know why."

    I ran a hand through my hair, trying to keep my composure. "That''s... not good. Any idea what''s causing the delay?" I asked even though I already suspected I knew the answer.

    Fie shook her head. "I''m sending out queries, trying to get to the bottom of this situation. I promise I''ll figure out what''s happening and get things back on track as soon as possible."

    I nodded, appreciating her effort but still concerned. I looked over the small casks in her cart, doing a quick mental calculation. "Is this all you have? This will only get me through half the week, at best."

    "I''m doing my best to get more, Varix," Fie said, her voice apologetic. "But there''s another problem. That tavern in town, The Wandering Boar? They''ve been sending people into my shop, buying up everything that isn''t nailed down. I can barely keep anything in stock. I was supposed to get a big shipment yesterday, but I just got word it''s delayed indefinitely. If I had known, I never would have sold so much to them."

    I grunted in frustration, running scenarios through my head. "What am I going to do?" I muttered, more to myself than to Fie.

    Fie patted my arm sympathetically. "We''ll figure something out, Varix. I''m not giving up, and neither should you. I know a couple of home brewers who may be able to step in and help."

    I managed a weak smile. "Thanks, Fie. I appreciate everything you''re doing. If you can help me get anything, I would be very appreciative."

    I began unloading the few casks from Fie''s cart. I carried them inside, one by one, to the storage area next to the kitchen. Fie must have felt sorry for me because she lent a hand. I usually had Grondak and Milo take care of this, but I had told them to come in late since I knew Seraphina would spend the night.

    As I set down the last cask, Lady Churl poked her head out of the kitchen. "Reckon that ain''t much booze," she observed, her eyes narrowing at the small pile.

    I sighed. "You''re right. We''re having some supply issues."

    "Hmph," Lady Churl grunted. "We could water it down a bit. Not too much, mind you. Just a bit to stretch it out."

    "I can''t do it. That would be dishonest." Lady Churl''s heart was in the right place, but I''d never treat my customers like that.

    Lady Churl shrugged. "Yeah. Reckon that ain''t no way to keep ''em happy. Your reputation and all that."

    I sighed. "The baron really wants to run me out of business."

    "Say the word, boss. Me and that orc goes in all quiet like."

    "Lady Churl," I exclaimed but laughed. It was tempting, but I wasn¡¯t Morthisal.

    I got a toothy goblin grin in return.

 Chapter Fifteen | Book 2

    Seraphina stopped in her study and looked for Glimmer. The crystal chameleon was a master of disguise. After five years, she was still no better at spotting him than she had been when she had first arrived.

    "Glimmer. I need you."

    "Of course you do." Glimmer''s deep voice sounded behind her.

    Seraphina turned and found him on a shelf behind a glass display filled with a myriad of gems. That was her working stock for simpler spells. Small gems and crystals that could be imbued with just about any minor enchantment.

    "We have a problem," Seraphina said as she brushed past her desk and walked to the back door. She put her hand on the doorknob, closed her eyes, muttered a few words, and then turned it. The door clicked and opened.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I need to clean up and change my clothes. Give me a few minutes, then we can discuss the gnolls."

    "Gnolls?"

    "One of them is a shaman."

    "I see," Glimmer intoned and was quiet for a moment. "Were you out all night?"

    "You didn''t notice?"

    The crystalline chameleon slowly shook its head. "I did not. I was quite sleepy."

    Glimmer was a strange creature that could reach an almost hibernating state for hours, days, and once for an entire ten-day period. She had asked him about it once, and he had been dismissive. She wasn''t sure if it was an age thing, a crystalline chameleon thing, or a Glimmer thing. She tried not to feel hurt that he hadn''t noticed she was out all night.

    Seraphina hustled through her study, chatting with Glimmer as she made her way up the stairs. Her bedroom was on the second floor, and the stairs ended in a hallway that curved around until it reached her room. The window in her bedroom overlooked the street below.

    Even though Seraphina was not the original inhabitant of her body, the room was still populated with items of elvish origin. Delicate, intricate tapestries hung on the walls, depicting scenes from elven lore. A beautifully carved wooden vanity stood against one wall, its surface adorned with an assortment of enchanted brushes and combs.

    Seraphina had not yet invited Varix to stay the night, but she knew it would happen soon. It had been a long time since she''d had company stay over.

    After being transmigrated into this world, Seraphina learned that her previous self had had a boyfriend named Lorian Frostboon. He was a stereotypical elf with all their weird habits, like staring off into space for hours at a time or spending an entire day composing a single poem about a blade of grass.

    Elves were known for their love of nature, sure, but Lorian had taken it to the extreme, often ignoring Seraphina''s presence when he was lost in his own thoughts. He had been pretty enough, but his aristocratic nose, soft eyes, and far too soft lips had been a little odd to her. If she ran into him now, she would probably have a completely different opinion of Lorian since she had been in Mythralon for five years and had grown accustomed to life here.

    Seraphina had quickly grown tired of Lorian''s quirks and had gently let him go within the first week of her arrival. He had simply shrugged and left without much protest. As far as Serapina could tell, Lorian had been alive for hundreds of years. Who knew how many relationships he''d had in that time, so this was probably the norm for him.

    As Seraphina removed her clothes, she pulled her top to her nose and inhaled, catching a hint of Varix''s scent. Her thoughts drifted to him, and the conflict still existed within her. She was undeniably attracted to him. Crazy about him. But the fact remained that underneath his skin lay the body of Dark Lord Morthisal. He was a truly despicable figure, and it often gave her pause. It wasn''t just Morthisal''s actions in life that repelled her, but also his appearance. His skin resembled a rotting dead fish, and his face was a nightmare of hard planes and cruel lines. Seraphina couldn''t imagine the horror of waking up to that sight if Varix''s pendant ever fell off while he was sleeping.

    Despite this, Seraphina''s feelings for Varix ran deep. She wondered if she was falling in love with him. A soft smile touched her face as she thought about the night they had just spent together. She tossed the shirt on a pile of dirty laundry.

    While not as large as the one at The Shadow''s Respite, the bathroom was still impressive. Seraphina, a gem enchanter, had made numerous enhancements to the space. She had brought in running water heated by her magical gems. Although much of Everspring resembled a medieval village, the use of magic allowed for modern conveniences like running water.

    She quickly showered, using a homemade bar of soap from a vendor in town. Most items in Everspring contained lavender, and Seraphina always appreciated the calming scent. Once clean, she brushed her hair and put on her regular work clothes.

    Glimmer suddenly appeared with a burst of shimmering light. "Tell me about gnolls?"

    Seraphina recounted her conversation with Mira and Alic about the gnolls. As she spoke, Glimmer grew silent, his crystalline form almost dimming.

    "This is interesting news, indeed," Glimmer said. "Gnolls are not known for their peaceful nature. If they are gathering in numbers, it could spell danger for the town."

    Seraphina shook her head, her brow furrowed. "I agree. However, they don''t seem interested in threatening anyone, according to Mira. They are looking for something. A pre-cataclysm city that supposedly exists beneath Everspring."

    Glimmer hopped onto the vanity, his crystalline form catching the light. "Ah. That."

    "So there is a city down there?"

    "In a manner of speaking."

    Seraphina crossed her arms over her chest. "You''ve never mentioned a city underneath the village."

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "You have never asked."

    Seraphina rolled her eyes. "You know? You''re about as intuitive as a salad."

    "Thank you."

    Seraphina blew out a breath. "Tell me about this city."

    "First, tell me what you know about what you call the cataclysm."

    Seraphina took a seat on the bed. "Not much. Well, almost nothing. There was a cataclysmic event that reshaped all of Mythralon. I assume the elves know more, having been around for so long."

    "The elves were a side effect of the event, much like me. It was more of a sundering. Beings that are long gone, and the predecessors to the humans of Mythralon, tried to merge crystal spires across multiple dimensions. This would have allowed interdimensional travel. There are worlds and worlds out there, and worlds within worlds."

    "I''m sorry. You know what happened during the cata- I mean, sundering?"

    "Second-hand knowledge, I assure you. I would not have mentioned it except for the fact that someone is looking for a lost and long dead city. I doubt they can access it from anywhere around here. It would be too deep. Even I cannot find it."

    Seraphina pondered this information and said, "They think they can locate it. The shaman is convinced he can locate it. Get this. They want to perform a ritual in Varix''s tavern, in the cellar. They think it will help them find the city. Apparently, there is a system of caves under Everspring."

    Glimmer clicked his crystalline nails against the dresser as he found a spot where a bright sunbeam broke through the space between her bedroom drapes. Seraphina went and spread them a little wider so Glimmer could be bathed in sunlight.

    "Thank you, love. Now. As to the sundering."

    Seraphina listened intently as Glimmer began to explain the event that had destroyed the world, her violet eyes fixed on the crystalline chameleon. She moved around the room, putting away clothes and organizing her vanity, but her attention never wavered from his words.

    "The sundering," Glimmer began, his voice resonating with ancient wisdom, "was not a single event, but a series of catastrophic occurrences that reshaped the very fabric of Mythralon."

    Seraphina paused. "How did it start?"

    Glimmer''s crystalline form shimmered as he spoke. "It began with the emergence of the Crystal Spires. These were not mere structures, but interdimensional beacons of pure magical energy. They rose from the earth and connected Mythralon to various magical realms. They were created by those that came before the emberkin."

    "Like Nyria, the relic hunter?"

    "Precisely."

    The relic hunter had almost discovered the Heart of Shadows. Only with her enchantments and Zyn''s assistance had they managed to stop the relic hunter from discovering Varix''s pendant.

    "So what were these crystal spires?" Seraphina''s brow furrowed. "I''ve never heard of them."

    "Few have," Glimmer replied. "Their existence has been largely forgotten or dismissed as myth. But they were very real, and very dangerous. They were formed with magic that is long forgotten and best left that way. Thankfully, the old mages are long gone, their bones ground to dust."

    "Were you there for this?" Seraphina stopped and asked.

    "This occurred before my time. Barely. Much of my knowledge of the event is secondhand."

    "Such power¡­"

    "Indeed. Dark Lord Morthisal''s powers paled in comparison to those creatures."

    "Why crystal spires?" Seraphina moved to her wardrobe, hanging up a dress. "What made them dangerous?"

    "Their power," Glimmer explained. "The sudden and uncontrollable eruption of these Crystal Spires created intense magical surges, disrupting the fabric of reality."

    "That sounds destructive."

    "Indeed it was," Glimmer nodded solemnly. "Portions of the land were thrust into different realms, and entire regions became intertwined with otherworldly landscapes."

    Seraphina sat on the edge of her bed. "Is that how creatures like you came to be in Mythralon?"

    Glimmer''s form pulsed gently with an inner light. "Some. This event gave rise to unique creatures like myself and transformed ordinary beings into those with extraordinary abilities. Ours was an ethereal realm. It was pierced by one of these spires."

    "Wait. How big were these things?"

    "Some were as tall as your home. Others rose higher than mountains."

    "Fascinating." Seraphina stood, pacing the room. "What about the gnolls? Could the sundering have created them too?"

    Glimmer was silent for a moment. "It''s possible," he finally said. "The merging of dimensions could have given rise to many new species. Gnolls might indeed have been a side effect of two worlds colliding."

    Seraphina stopped by the window, gazing out at Everspring. "So, these Crystal Spires... do they still exist?"

    "Parts of them, most assuredly," Glimmer replied. "The enigmatic Crystal Spires are believed to hold the secrets to controlling interdimensional travel. There may be ancient scrolls and murals in this hidden underground city that explains their use, though they would have long faded to dust."

    "Let''s hope." Seraphina turned to face Glimmer. "The crystal is what the gnolls are searching for?"

    Glimmer nodded. "Most likely. These cities are remnants of the world that existed before the sundering. They hold many secrets and possibly great power. It is possible the gnolls are looking for their ancient homes with no ulterior motives. Perhaps their passed-down traditions and stories have led them here. Or perhaps not."

    "There could be great danger in this city," Seraphina lowered her voice.

    "Indeed," Glimmer agreed.

    Seraphina sat back down on the bed. "Glimmer, why haven''t you told me about this before?"

    The crystalline chameleon''s form shimmered slightly. "Knowledge, especially of such magnitude, can be dangerous if not properly understood or used. I deemed it unnecessary until now. There are many tales of the old world which I have not mentioned, for they serve no purpose, and they lead to nothing good."

    "There are scholars who would pay a fortune for what you know."

    "Yes. Information to add to dusty tomes. Tomes that will sit on shelves for years, decades, centuries. What good would that knowledge bring?"

    She shook her head. "So, what does this mean for the gnolls'' search? And for Everspring?"

    Glimmer''s crystalline eyes seemed to darken. "They should be gently dissuaded from their goal. The city is deep. So deep they would never find it, no matter how good their delving skills are. Let them perform their ritual, and when it fails, you and Varix should gently guide them away from Everspring. They can continue their search somewhere else."

    "But what if they do find what they are looking for?"

    Glimmer''s body darkened. "I will make sure they do not sense anything. When are you going?"

    "As soon as I retrieve my staff."

    "Might you ask to delay the gnolls? We would do well to take precautions, which means time to prepare."

    "I agree completely." Seraphina nodded, then pursed her lips and tapped them with a finger. "Idea. I''ll run over and ask Varix to stall the gnolls. If they''ve waited this long, what is another few days, or even a week?"

    "Prudent." Glimmer replied. "I assume Varix is the one you stayed with last night?"

    "That''s none of your business," Seraphina said, blushing slightly.

    "There is no judgment. He makes you happy. You have not been happy for a long time."

    "I have, too, been happy!"

    Glimmer stared at her. His weird eyes were unwavering.

    "I thought you said ¡®no judgment.¡¯" Seraphina laughed before heading back downstairs. She would pick up her staff, just in case.

 Chapter Sixteen | Book 2

    Seraphina returned to the tavern a short while later. I couldn''t help but smile when I saw her walk through the door. She looked refreshed and radiant, her long dark hair cascading down her back in soft waves. She wore a simple but elegant blue dress that complemented her figure perfectly.

    "You look wonderful," I said as she approached me. "Did you have a good rest?"

    Seraphina smiled, but there was a hint of seriousness in her expression. "Thank you, Varix. I did, but I need to talk to you about something."

    I nodded, and asked, "Do we need to go upstairs?" In case she needed to use a silencing gem.

    She shook her head lightly, and glanced around to ensure it was just us. "It''s not about that."

    I nodded, led her to a quiet corner, and sat at a table. I started to settle in but then popped back up. "Can I get you something to drink?" I asked.

    Seraphina reached out and placed a reassuring hand on mine. "This will only take a minute," she said softly.

    I sat back down, giving her my full attention.

    She lowered her voice and said, "Glimmer and I need to slow down the gnolls and have them come in a few days, or possibly even a week from now. He wants to do some research, and I''m sure you don''t need them clomping around here while trying to serve food. We should set up a specific time."

    I let out a breath of relief. "Sounds good to me. I''m all for helping them, provided the gnolls are not up to anything nefarious. This was all pretty sudden."

    "There is more, but I''ll tell you about it later when we have more time," she lowered her voice to a whisper, "and more privacy." Seraphina glanced towards the door. "I should get going. I have some work to catch up on at the shop."

    "You just got here."

    "I know. Sorry. I''m going to find Alic or Mira and let them know. Then I have a lot of work to catch up on."

    We both stood, and I pulled her into a warm hug. She returned the embrace, her head resting briefly on my shoulder.

    "I''ll see you soon," I said as she turned to leave.

    Seraphina looked back over her shoulder with a playful smile on her lips. "Count on it."

    Before we opened the food wagon for lunch, I hired Jessara''s friends to come by and act as cheerleaders for the tavern. They walked the streets near the Shadow''s Respite, talking loudly about the delicious food and encouraging people to try it. It was a good trick that got passing villagers to take notice. As the girls worked the crowds, I passed out small samples, leading to a line in front of the wagon.

    To my delight, their efforts paid off, and we saw an uptick in sales. As we cleaned up from the lunch rush, Fie returned. She informed me that some local craft brewers were eager to feature their products in my tavern.

    "Fie! That''s great news."

    Fie said, "I have to warn you. Not every brew will be good, but you should find a few decent ones."

    Before I could think about it much more, I blurted out, "I have an idea. Can you help me invite the homebrewers to a one-evening event? I''ll get a few bakers and cheese makers in here. The villagers can sample the local goods and maybe find items they were unaware of. I''ll be able to judge the reactions to the brews and work out deals with the vendors of the favorites. It will be like a mini market day." Warming to the idea, I spun out an even broader plan. "We will have three judges, and an award will be given to the top three brews, which I will feature at the tavern going forward."

    Fie smiled broadly. "That is a wonderful idea, Varix. I''ll start spreading the word."

    "Better yet, would you like to be a judge?"

    Fie''s eyebrows went up. "Truly?"

    I nodded.

    She grinned. "I''d love to. When would you like to do this?"

    I thought about it and said, "Two evenings from now."

    Another shrimp shipment was coming in, and I''d have to work overtime to turn it into finger food for the guests. My mind was already swirling with ideas.

    "Thanks, Fie. I appreciate all your hard work."

    "It wasn''t that hard, Varix. I have a lot of connections."

    After Fie left, I told my staff I needed to run an errand. The town steward, Roland Hightown, was the one man in town who could help make my event work.

    "Hey, boss. W¡¯as on the menu tonight?" Lady Churl stopped me and asked.

    "Let''s push the gumbo again tonight. And we need to get rid of as much shrimp as possible."

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Right. I''ll get the garlic ready. We gots lotsa butter. Sauteed it is."

    I nodded at Lady Churl and set out. The sun was nice and high in the sky, and a few puffy clouds lazed their way across it. It was as idyllic a day as anyone could hope for. I was greeted by several villagers and waved to many more.

    Along the way, I came across a tall man dressed in a finely tailored tunic of deep green silk, embroidered with intricate silver patterns along the collar and sleeves. His trousers were soft, supple leather in a rich brown hue, tucked into knee-high boots of the same material. A cloak of fine, light wool in a muted gray draped elegantly over his shoulders, fastened with a silver clasp in the shape of a leaf.

    The man stood in front of a store, gazing up at the sign. As I approached, he turned his head. I stopped in my tracks, surprised by his appearance. "You''re an elf!" I blurted out.

    The elf glanced over his shoulder, then back at me, his features impassive. I apologized, explaining that I was surprised to see an elf in town.

    With a hint of condescension, the elf stated, "My kind are not all that rare, now are they? Are you a bit slow, perchance?"

    I laughed, trying to lighten the mood, and said, "I''m often slow. You got me there. I apologize for my strange greeting. I''m Varix. Whom do I have the pleasure of addressing?"

    The elf barely covered a sneer and replied. "I am Rylorn. I suppose it''s not every day a human sees a member of the fair folk in this quaint little town."

    "Listen. I own a tavern in town called The Shadow''s Respite. Why don''t you stop by? I''ll offer you a meal for half price. I make some unusual dishes that are well-loved around here. Call it an apology for the misunderstanding."

    Rylorn''s lip curled in a sneer as he stated, "Tavern food? I''d rather not, if it''s all the same. You humans have odd tastes."

    This guy was a lost cause. It was time to take an L and move on.

    I nodded once, and took a step away. His expression suddenly softened into a smile. I followed his gaze and spotted an older human woman emerging from a store. The elf gracefully strode toward her, hooked his arm in hers, and they left without another word.

    I shrugged off the encounter and continued to Roland''s office, weaving through the bustling streets of Everspring. As I approached the building, I peered through the window and found the town steward hunched over his desk with a pile of documents spread out before him.

    I knocked lightly on the door before pushing it open. "Ah, Varix. A pleasure to see you," Roland greeted me, looking up from his work.

    I stepped into the small office, taking in the solid wood desk that dominated the space. Piles of books and papers were precariously perched on every available surface, threatening to topple over at the slightest disturbance.

    "Good to see you too, Roland," I said warmly. "Do you have a moment? I have an idea I wanted to run by you."

    "Of course. Your ideas often lead to good food and ale."

    "This one sure will."

    I recounted my plan for the event night, explaining how I wanted to invite local craft brewers, bakers, and cheesemakers to showcase their products at The Shadow''s Respite. Roland listened attentively, nodding along as I spoke, I told him about the contest I''d like to run, and asked if he would like to be one of the three judges.

    "I would be flattered, Varix. This will be a momentous night," he said, patting his belly. "It''s short notice, but I''ll post a few flyers around town to help spread the word."

    "Thank you, Roland. I really appreciate it," I said, grinning. "I''m also working on getting more Peach ale, but I''m afraid the baron has made it so I''m no longer receiving any."

    Roland frowned. "That is a shame. I suppose we could report him to the king. You and he seemed to have hit it off."

    I shook my head. "I can''t go crying to the king every time I have a problem. I''ll figure out how to beat Swiftwood at his own game."

    "This contest will be a good start. The tavern will be packed."

    "That''s the idea." I nodded.

    He jotted down a few details about the food and beverage event on a scrap of paper. "This could be a great opportunity for local businesses to showcase their products, and for the community to come together."

    "That''s exactly what I was thinking," I said, nodding. "Thank you again for all your help, Roland. It means a lot."

    "It''s my pleasure, Varix. I''m always happy to support new ventures that benefit our town."

    With a final handshake and a smile, I left Roland''s office, feeling optimistic about the upcoming event''s impact on our bottom line. But one question remained. Who would I ask to be the third judge?

    As I entered the tavern, I found Milo and Lady Churl already hard at work in the kitchen, preparing for the evening''s dinner service. The rhythmic sound of chopping vegetables filled the air.

    "How''s it going in here?" I asked, poking my head into the kitchen.

    Milo looked up from his cutting board and grinned. "We''re making good progress, Mr. V. These veggies will be ready soon."

    I glanced at the kitchen, then back at the door as a loud knock sounded there. "Grand Central frigging..." I muttered under my breath, then quickly slapped a hand over my mouth before I could complete the old Earth saying.

    Milo looked up from his cutting board, a quizzical expression on his face. "What''s that, Mr. V?"

    I shook my head, waving off his question. "Nothing, Milo. Keep up the good work."

    A second, more insistent knock resounded, breaking my thoughts. With a sigh, I walked over, unlatched and heaved the door open.

    At the door stood an older man, and his heavy-lidded gaze scanned the space with what looked like a critical eye. Dust clung to his wrinkled suit, adding to his dour appearance.

    "Good afternoon," I greeted him, trying to keep my tone friendly despite my growing unease. "How can I help you?"

    The man cleared his throat and straightened his posture. "Greetings. I am Dulmore Thornton, and I am here on behalf of the Tavern Guild. Might I have a word with the owner of this establishment?"

    I blinked several times. Tavern Guild? I forced a smile and nodded. "I''m Varix Vel''Naris, the owner of The Shadow''s Respite. What''s this about?"

    He stared at me until it grew uncomfortable.

    "Would you like to come in?" I asked finally.

    "Of course, I would like to come in."

    Frowning, I stepped aside, allowing Dulmore to enter the tavern. I could practically feel judgment radiating off him in waves. He extracted a folded packet of papers from his inner jacket as his eyes continued to sweep over the interior.

    "Welcome. Can I get you a drink?"

    "No. I don''t want a drink. I don''t want to be here. I would much rather be at home in the capital. But I''ve been summoned here because of you, Mr. Vel''Naris."

 Chapter Seventeen | Book 2

    Could this day get any worse? With the exception of waking up in bed with Seraphina this morning, my entire day had gone entirely to hell in a handbasket. Now I had this guy to contend with. What the hell was a tavern guild? And was he even a legitimate member?

    ¡°What exactly can I do for the tavern guild?¡± I asked Dulmore.

    He walked to the tavern''s center, put his hands on his hips, and did a slow turn, seeming to take in the entire first floor. Dulmore touched one table and grunted. He moved a chair back and forth. The man walked to the fireplace and looked inside, then proceeded to a booth and looked in on both sides.

    I cleared my throat, hoping he would get the message.

    Dulmore ignored me and walked toward the bar. I¡¯d had enough of this. I walked over and stood in his way. Dulmore came to a sudden stop and looked me up and down.

    "Move."

    ¡°I¡¯m going to move you outside on your ass. Why are you here other than to annoy me?¡±

    Dulmore¡¯s mouth dropped open.

    ¡°Well?¡± I said.

    His mouth closed.

    ¡°You know, darling. Interrupting a guild master in his duties is very uncommon. It could be a reason to terminate your guild membership.¡±

    I didn''t glance at Ophelia, but that gave me pause. Was I hanging myself by being, well, me?

    ¡°Aye. But the look on old Dulmore¡¯s face might be worth it,¡± Sir Garin added with a hearty laugh.

    Ophelia floated to my side. ¡°He¡¯s rather uptight, isn¡¯t he?¡± she whispered, her voice tinged with mockery.

    Sir Garin chimed in with a laugh. ¡°Aye, but he means well. I¡¯ve seen his type before¡ªstrict but fair. Just show him some respect, lad.¡±

    "Show him respect? You should show him the door. Then show him the way out of town with your foot.¡±

    ¡°I will kindly ask you not to impede me in my duties,¡± Dulmore said as he puffed up his chest.

    ¡°How about some identification? How do I know you¡¯re not some ruffian here to case the place?¡±

    Dulmore sputtered, but reached into his jacket¡¯s inner pocket and extracted a packet of papers on crisp white parchment. Inside the packet was a gold seal with a mug in the center of gold foil.

    "This, Mr. Vel''Naris, is a Writ of Conduct." He smacked the papers in his hand. ¡°The Shadow¡¯s Respite has been closed for years. Now it is suddenly open. There are dues, and back dues. You¡¯ve opened it without permission, and now I find The Shadow''s Respite to be not only out of regulation but also in business without a license. Did you know it expired ten years ago? There is also the matter of payment. And all of this is with the assumption that I will continue to let you stay open. Now, kindly get out of the way.¡±

    He grabbed my hand and smacked the papers into my palm with a stinging slap. I had no choice but to take them.

    He harrumphed as I got out of his way and went to inspect the bar.

    "Wait. Listen. I didn''t know, okay? I was injured during the war and have memory problems." I pointed at my head and the scar that etched itself across my forehead. "A few kind folks from Everspring took pity on me and helped me get here. Some of them even assisted me in getting funding in place to purchase this establishment. I''m sorry if I know nothing about tavern guilds and dues. The former owner died, and I bought it after it had been closed for years."

    Dulmore stopped, and his shoulders lowered. His face softened, and he approached me. "Ah. A returning warrior. I apologize if I was a bit hasty," he said, and looked closer at my forehead. "Memory loss. How bad?"

    "I remember nothing about my life here until about two months ago." This was one hundred percent true. I didn''t mention that I was not a returning warrior and hadn''t fought in the war.

    "Ah. Well. Ah¡­" Dulmore scratched his head while he stared at the packet of papers he''d just slapped into my hand.

    "Hey. It''s okay. I didn''t know, and now I can correct my error. But you should know that I purchased this place as-is. It sat vacant for almost ten years. Why would it have guild dues during that time?"

    "I agree. Some of this is most confounding." Delmore crossed his arms and looked uncomfortable.

    "What did you mean when you said you''d rather be at the capital than in Everspring? Is it unusual for someone, a¡­ ah¡­ guild master¡­" I said questioningly and got a nod. "Right. For a guild master to be summoned to a small village like this to investigate a tavern? Are you also looking at The Wandering Boar?"

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "The Boar is up on its dues and has all licenses and permissions from the tavern guild to open its doors and to remain open."

    "Good for Baron Swiftwood," I muttered. "Let me guess. He is somehow involved in your visit to Everspring."

    Dulmore looked away and didn''t answer.

    "He''s had it out for me ever since the king visited me here."

    "The king visited this tavern?"

    I nodded and said, "Yes, the king visited The Shadow''s Respite. He even sampled some of my cooking and seemed to enjoy it."

    Dulmore''s eyebrows shot up. "Really? That would be quite an honor. I must say it, though. I doubt the king ever visited this tavern. If that was a lie, what else might you have kept from the guild?"

    "He was here," I said fiercely. "But since then, Baron Swiftwood has been trying to run me out of business. He''s made it clear he doesn''t like the competition." Nor the humiliation, I didn''t add.

    Dulmore shifted uncomfortably, his eyes darting away from mine. "I see," he murmured. After a moment, he cleared his throat and said, "Well, Mr. Vel''Naris, I''ll give you a few weeks to get your tavern up to the guild''s standards. You''ll need to travel to the capital, Crownforge, to plead your case in person and pay any outstanding dues."

    I nodded, but silently cursed that I hadn''t thought about something like this. Why had no one told me? "I''ll do whatever is necessary to register with the tavern guild," I assured him. "But I will protest any fees from before I took ownership. Holding me responsible for the previous owner''s debts wouldn''t be fair."

    Dulmore listened intently, his expression thoughtful. "I understand," he said. "I''ll do my best to put this before the other guild masters. They''ll need to hear your story and make a decision."

    "Thank you for your patience and understanding," I said sincerely. "I appreciate your willingness to help me navigate this process."

    A small smile tugged at Dulmore''s lips. "Of course, Mr. Vel''Naris. I''ll assist you as much as I can. It''s clear you''ve been through a lot, and I don''t want to add to your burdens unnecessarily."

    Phew. Perhaps this situation wasn''t as dire as I''d initially feared. With Dulmore''s support and guidance, I might be able to sort out this guild business without too much trouble.

    "I promise you, I''ll ensure The Shadow''s Respite is completely legitimate before your next visit."

    Dulmore nodded approvingly. "Excellent. I look forward to seeing the improvements you make." He glanced around the tavern again, his gaze lingering on the gleaming bar top and the freshly painted walls. "You''ve already done impressive work here. I¡¯m sure you''ll meet the guild''s standards in no time."

    ¡°Hey, boss. Looks like we got an early customer. Wos wit them loud voice?¡± Lady Churl came out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Uh.¡± I held up a hand and tried to wave her off, but it was too late.

    Dulmore¡¯s mouth fell open again, and he stumbled back, hand reaching for his side, but he only patted his hip. I assumed he was well practiced in reaching for a weapon, but Dulmore was not wearing one. I was glad he wasn¡¯t armed, because there was no way I wanted to explain to the guild how their guy got his throat slit in my tavern.

    ¡°Ale and ashes!¡± Dulmore exclaimed.

    ¡°Right. Maybe I''ll get back to work,¡± Lady Churl said.

    "Okay, Lady Churl," I said and widened my eyes at her while Dulmore also stared. I hoped she understood I was trying to tell her to keep Grondak right the hell out of sight. Seeing a goblin was one thing. The young orc might send this guy back to Crownforge in a coffin.

    "Easy, Dulmore. She works here, okay? It¡¯s the king¡¯s amnesty. I took her in. She works for me. The king has even met her. Did you know she was instrumental in stopping Thalindra, Morthisal''s second-in-command? It happened right here in this very room."

    "A goblin! In our sacred halls!"

    "My sacred hall."

    "Ale and ashes. Ale and ashes!" Dulmore appeared to be in danger of blowing out a blood vessel in his forehead.

    Lady Churl shrugged and went back to the kitchen.

    "You''ve met the king, and a goblin helped stop one of the most dangerous people in all of Mythralon. What other flights of fancy do you need to pass off? Perhaps you rode a dragon across the skies?" Dulmore sputtered until he ran out of breath.

    I reached into my pocket and quickly pulled out a small pouch as Dulmore continued to rant and rave. His face had turned an alarming shade of red, and I feared he might keel over at any moment.

    "This was presented to me by King Alister himself after Thalindra was apprehended in this very tavern. Instead of chasing me down for some back dues, I think The Shadow''s Respite would be treated more respectfully. I''m not saying this place needs a shrine¡­" I put my finger on my lip and tapped.

    That gave me another idea, but it needed to wait until I was done dealing with this guy. I had barely capitalized on the fact that Thalindra had been stopped and captured right here. It had happened precisely where I stood.

    Focus, Varix!

    "''Ale and ashes..." he gasped, his voice barely above a whisper.

    I nodded, a small smile tugging at my lips.

    Dulmore''s hand trembled as he reached out. "May I... may I hold it?"

    "Of course," I said.

    Dulmore cradled it as if it were made of delicate crystal, turning it this way and that. When he held it up to the light, the holographic image of King Alister shimmered into view, causing Dulmore to let out a small gasp.

    After a few moments of study, Dulmore handed the coin back to me with both hands. "Thank you for showing me this, Mr. Vel''Naris. I... I''ve never seen one up close before."

    I carefully returned the coin to its pouch. "You''re welcome."

    Dulmore cleared his throat and straightened his jacket. "Well, I have much to think about. It seems there''s more to your story than I initially assumed." He paused, obviously considering his next words. "I advise you to be in Crownforge on time. We''ll sort this all out then. I''ll ensure you get to plead your case in front of the other tavern guild masters."

    I nodded in relief. "I appreciate your understanding. I''ll be there, Mr. Thornton."

    We shook hands, and I saw him out. As soon as the door closed behind Dulmore, I sagged against it, exhaling a sigh of relief.

    I made my way behind the bar and pulled out one of the last bottles of Iron Forge Whiskey. We were low on the good stuff, but I deserved this. The amber liquid sloshed into the glass, and I tossed it back in one swift motion. The alcohol burned its way down my throat and kept on applying fire. This stuff lived up to its name. What had Dulmore said?

    "Ale and ashes!"

 Chapter Eighteen | Book 2

    The night went okay after The Shadow''s Respite opened its doors. I was a little depressed about how much money we made¨Cor didn¡¯t make. Once again, the baron''s meddling was taking a toll on our bottom line.

    Caden stopped by for a quick drink before the doors closed. After a warm greeting, he hopped onto one of the bar stools. I leaned against the bar, wiping down a glass as Caden¡¯s eyes swept over the tavern, taking in the empty tables still set for dinner.

    "How''s business going?" he asked, his tone casual.

    I set the glass down with a sigh. "Honestly? We''re facing a few setbacks," I admitted. "Our supplies have been limited, especially when it comes to alcohol."

    Caden''s brow furrowed. "That''s odd. I thought you had deals in place with traders from Tidewater Harbor."

    I glanced around, making sure we were alone, then leaned in close. "It''s the baron," I whispered. "He''s bought out a lot of the regular supply lines I was using. The son of a bitch has made deals to undercut me here in town. But keep that under your hat, alright? I''d prefer to handle this on my own."

    Caden frowned. "That damn baron," he growled and smacked his fist in his palm. "I''d like to have a chat with him myself."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "You and me both," I agreed, straightening up.

    Caden was interested in The Shadow''s Respite because he was one of my first investors, and he got a share of the profits¡ªsomething I wasn''t turning right now.

    As I reached for a pair of mugs, I changed the subject. "So, how are things going with you and Shell?"

    Caden''s expression softened. He sighed deeply. "Things are great, but... we''re having trouble deciding if we should move in together."

    I raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to continue as I poured us each a beer.

    "Shell wants us to get married first," Caden explained, running a hand through his hair. "But I think we should live together first, you know? To make sure we''re ready for marriage."

    I nodded, sliding a mug towards him. As Caden took a sip, I mulled over his dilemma. Caden and Shell were a good couple. He''d talked about her while we were on our way to Everspring months ago.

    Sir Garin''s ghostly figure spoke up. "Sometimes it''s best to set a date for these things. A trial period often clears up misgivings."

    I tried not to react visibly to Garin''s presence as he continued. "My wife and I had a similar problem once. We took a holiday together, and upon returning home, we found we''d enjoyed staying in inns together so much that we decided to move in for a trial period."

    Lady Ophelia rolled her eyes at Garin. "Oh please," she scoffed. "Life''s too short for endless reflection." She turned her gaze on me. "Like us, darling. The old us. We didn''t live together before we were wed."

    "Weren''t you sold to Morthisal by your father?"

    "Well. Yes. It worked out well, except for Morthisal killing me. I suppose my father almost got that one right."

    I blinked, processing their advice, and tried to pretend like a couple of undead companions weren''t having a chat with me. Caden, oblivious to my ghostly companions, looked at me.

    I cleared my throat. "What if you proposed a specific period of time for living together before getting married?"

    Caden tilted his head, intrigued. "What do you mean?"

    "Well," I continued, "you could agree to live together for, say, three to six months, with a clear intention of getting married afterward if everything works out. Setting a definitive plan might ease Shellen''s concerns about delaying marriage indefinitely. You know how you could test this for a shorter time?"

    "How?" Caden asked.

    "Why don''t you ask her to take a short vacation with you? Go away for a week or two and stay at an inn. She might want to move in when you get back, or maybe she¡¯ll find she can¡¯t live with you putting your dirty socks on the table."

    Caden laughed. "That''s... actually an excellent idea, Varix. It''s a good compromise."

    I nodded. "It gives you time to adjust to living together while also showing Shellen you''re serious about marriage."

    "Exactly!" Caden grinned and slapped the bar in excitement. "And if things don''t work out, we''ll know before making a bigger commitment. But they will work out. Shellen and I were made for each other."

    "I understand the sentiment," I said as I thought of Seraphina. I refilled Caden''s mug. "It''s a trial run with a clear endpoint. No pressure."

    Caden took a long drink, then set his mug down with a satisfied sigh. "I can''t believe I didn''t think of this before. Thanks, Varix. I''ll talk to Shell about it tomorrow."

    "I wish you the best of luck, my friend."

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    After Caden left, I locked the door and stood there for a few minutes.

    I only had two days to get ready for the big event night. There was still so much to do¡ªfinalizing the menu, stocking up on supplies, and promoting the event to ensure a good turnout.

    With a sigh, I turned and surveyed the tavern. Milo, Jessara, and Lady Churl were already cleaning up, wiping down tables and sweeping the floor. I pitched in, and together we made quick work of it.

    Once everything was tidy, we gathered at the bar for a quick drink. Grondak was still busy in the kitchen, but I set out a mug for him when he was done. As I poured us all a little cheap beer, I noticed Milo seemed nervous and fidgety. He kept glancing at the door as if he couldn''t wait to leave.

    "Everything okay, Milo?" I asked, handing him his mug.

    "What? Oh, yeah, everything''s fine," he replied, not quite meeting my eyes.

    I had noticed, more than once, that Milo had been sheepish when talking about what he did before or after work. It wasn''t any of my business, but before I could drop the subject, Jessara interjected.

    "He''s seeing a girl," she announced with a smirk.

    "Jessara!" Milo''s face turned red. He went to punch Jessara in the arm, but she leaped off her chair and threw her arms up in defense. Milo quickly backed away from her and sat back down.

    "I don''t want to fight you again," Milo grumbled. "Don''t make me tell Mom what you did last time."

    Jessara laughed, clearly unfazed by his threat. Lady Churl leaned forward. "What''d she do?" the goblin asked.

    Milo brushed over the question, but Jessara was more than happy to share. "I held him down and made him proclaim me the queen of Everspring," she said with a grin. Milo looked uncomfortable, his cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. Jessara continued, "Anyway, this girl Milo''s dating - she''s really cute. I''m surprised he managed to get her to go out with her."

    "Shut up, Jessara!" Milo glared at his sister.

    But Jessara wasn''t done. "She works at the Wandering Boar."

    Milo''s eyes widened, and he fiercely turned to the rest of us. "Her name is Lily Fairwind," he said, his voice tight with emotion. "And she''s funny and cute, and I really like her."

    This was an interesting turn of events.

    He then looked at me. "I''m sorry, Mr. V. I didn''t want to say anything before because I didn''t want you to ask me to spy on the Wandering Boar through her."

    I shook my head, surprised that Milo would even think that. "I would never ask you to do something like that," I assured him. "I believe we''ll beat the baron in our own way through hard work. We have the event night coming up, and it''s going to bring in plenty of business. But, Milo, I have to ask this, and I''m sorry if this hurts your feelings, but the baron has been underhanded at every turn and is actively trying to run us out of business. Are you certain this girl is interested in you?"

    "Of course she is, Mr. V. She really likes me! She doesn''t ask about the tavern. We sometimes talk about our work, but that''s because we have similar jobs."

    I briefly pondered his words. Milo could be a little dense at times, but he genuinely had a good heart. I hated to think that this girl might be dating Milo just to spy on us for the Baron. My eyes briefly darted to my ghosts.

    I clapped him on the shoulder. "Of course. And hey, I''m happy for you. Lily sounds great. You should bring her by."

    "Eh¡­" Jessara said.

    "She''s not spying for the baron. She likes me," Milo''s voice rose.

    "Milo. Look at yourself. Then look at her. She''s only with you to spy on The Shadow''s Respite."

    "She''s not spying on the tavern, Jessara. You''re so untrusting."

    I''d have to keep my eyes on her if she came by. Even if she was up to something nefarious in the baron''s name, what could she learn from coming to the tavern?

    "Don''t worry, Mr. V. She''s only part-time at The Wandering Boar. She told me she''s never seen the baron in his tavern."

    That sounded about right.

    "There''s nothing to worry about, Milo, " I said. "Don''t let Jessara''s teasing get to you. If you like this girl, I''m sure everything will work out."

    Jessara rolled her eyes.

    After my crew departed, I locked the front door of The Shadow''s Respite, ready to call it a night. Just as I turned to head upstairs, a loud noise rumbled from beneath the floorboards. No. Deeper. The noise had actually made the tavern''s frame shiver.

    "Lady Churl?" I called out. "Are you okay down there?"

    After a moment, her voice drifted up. "I''m alright, boss. Reckon it''s them things what''s under the ground. Them''s gettin'' louder."

    My curiosity piqued, and I hesitated before asking, "Mind if I come down and take a look?"

    Lady Churl fell silent for a minute. Finally, she replied, "Aye, reckon that''s fine."

    The trap door flew open with a bang, startling me. I peered down at the stairs, realizing I''d rarely ventured into the cellar since Lady Churl had claimed it as her domain. The space had always seemed impossibly small, and I wondered what the previous owner could have possibly stored down there.

    As I contemplated the strange noises, a thought struck me. Maybe the previous owner had heard them, too, and had decided to lock up the cellar for good.

    A lantern light appeared below, casting a warm glow on the ladder. I turned around and carefully lowered myself down.

    I knew Lady Churl had used some of her reward money to spruce up her living space, but nothing could have prepared me for what I saw. A door stood open, its frame adorned with ornate gold trim and strange symbols on the surface.

    "That there''s goblin script." Lady Churl nodded at the words. "Spells me name."

    "It''s lovely," I told her, genuinely impressed.

    As we stepped into her room, my jaw dropped. Lady Churl had transformed the space into a cozy, goblin dwelling.

    An unexpectedly elegant four-poster bed dominated the space, with a dark wooden frame carved with goblin symbols and twining vines that cascaded from the bedposts. Delicate green drapes, looking as if they were spun from leaves and twigs, hung from the bedposts. The bedspread was a patchwork of earthy tones, with patterns that seemed to mimic soft mosses, hearty ferns, and fallen brown leaves. Lying upon the bed was Morth. Upon spotting me, the cat languidly stretched and rolled over, eyes on me.

    "Hey, Morth." I greeted the cat and rubbed his back, then turned to Lady Churl. "Does Morth stay here a lot?"

    She shrugged. "Might be he likes it here."

    The cat stood and bumped my hand with his head, so I scratched him behind the ears. I was rewarded with a deep purr.

    Lady Churl fidgeted nervously. "Whatcha think, boss?" she mumbled, seeming almost embarrassed.

    "Lady Churl. Are you embarrassed? This room is wonderful," I assured her. "I''m glad you''ve made this space your own. You should be proud-"

    My words were cut short as the floor shook beneath us. A deep, powerful sound reverberated through the earth.

    Lady Churl''s eyes widened. "That''s new," she whispered. "Louder and more powerful than before."

    "Ale and ashes!" I stared at the ground. "What in the world is living beneath The Shadow''s Respite?" And how do we make sure it stays down there?

 Chapter Ninteen | Book 2

    I rose early the next morning and stumbled downstairs, rubbing my eyes as my mind tried to wake up. Thanks to a location with untapped potential, I had a new idea to help increase our sales and intended to pursue it.

    Before falling asleep, I¡¯d had time to read over the guild charter, rules, and regulations and had questions¡ªa lot of questions. Some of the items in the paperwork seemed downright archaic, and this was by medieval standards. For instance, there were rules about the sizes of mugs, the style of beers and ales allowed, and things like how high the minimum head of foam should be. There were also rules about the types of chairs allowed, including how many and how they should be placed. I lived in a medieval society, but some of this stuff was downright dumb.

    The problem with the stool regulation was that it referred to another document called the Tavern Regulatory Compendium, and that was missing. It was heavily implied that I should already have this.

    We had cleaned this tavern from top to bottom, and I''d never come across any such documents. The upstairs bedrooms had contained nothing other than beds and a little lackluster furniture. There were no stashes of papers to be found.

    It was only an hour after dawn, and Lady Churl was still in her little goblin bedroom. I wasn¡¯t sure how she slept down there with all the banging around going on underground. It had quieted down after I¡¯d left, but it was still unnerving. I needed to run this by Seraphina as soon as I next saw her.

    I pulled the drapes open in the common room, and wan light spilled in to illuminate dust particles that floated around.

    I slapped the pages on the bar top. Sir Garin popped in and wandered around the tavern floor. He pulled his ghost sword and went through some movements. He took up fighting stances, swung, lifted his other arm as if it held a shield, and did mock battle with my tables and chairs.

    "Do you do this every morning?" I asked him.

    He nodded. "Aye. Most times at night. Being a spectre bound to this world has extended hours of boredom.¡±

    "I wish there were a way to free you."

    "As do I. I am oddly cursed and bound to this world. Perhaps to you."

    "Sorry," I offered, but it sounded lame. What else could I say to this paladin who had been a hero to the land and could now not pass beyond this realm and into another?

    "Naught to be done about it, lad. Now, what''s got you up at this hour? The stove¡¯s not even fired up."

    "I should take care of that," I said and made for the kitchen.

    I stoked the fires in the stoves until they burned hot, put on a water kettle, then returned to the bar to find Garin still practicing his swordplay. He paused when he saw me and lowered his ghostly blade.

    "Garin, have you ever heard of some of these guild rules?" I asked, gesturing to the pages scattered across the bar top.

    The spectral paladin sheathed his sword and approached, his translucent form passing through a table on the way. He peered down at the documents. "I can''t say that I have, lad. What sort of rules are they?"

    I picked up one of the pages and read aloud. "Weight of Ale: All ale must be served in vessels that weigh no less than a stone, ensuring patrons feel the heft of their drink. Guild agents must inspect the vessels quarterly."

    Garin''s ghostly brow furrowed. "That''s quite a strange rule. Never heard of such a thing in all my years."

    "Right? And listen to this one about stools." I read a stool regulation to him.

    "Oak stools?" Garin scoffed. "And what''s this about a Tavern Regulatory Compendium? It sounds like a load of nonsense to me."

    I nodded, setting the page down. "I think you''re right. I suspect the baron might have fixed it, so the guild is coming after me unfairly."

    "Aye, that sounds like something that weasel would do," Garin agreed. "What are you going to do about it, lad?"

    "I''m going to figure out a way to fight this," I said, determination hardening my voice. "I won''t let the baron bully me out of business."

    "If anyone can do it, you can, lad. Want me to show you some moves?" Garin thrust his ghostly sword toward my gut.

    "Not that kind of fighting, thank you," I said, but then reconsidered. "Maybe that''s not such a bad idea. I''m heading for the capital in a few weeks. Should I learn how to swing a sword?"

    "It''s up to you, lad. I''ll be happy to show you the basics. Find a sword you like, and we''ll begin practicing in the mornings."

    "I''ll give it some thought. Thanks, Garin.

    If I was going to be hitting the road soon, I might want to at least look like I knew how to hold a sword properly.

    "Oh, darling." Ophelia appeared near Garin and strolled around the room, eyes on me, hands behind her back. "I would love to see you swinging about with a blade, but I would really rather see you in my husband''s guise. I''ll show you how to call up the dead."

    I shook my head. "Give it up, Ophelia. I''m not going to parade around as him." I snapped my fingers as a thought crossed my mind. "The loud noise under the tavern. I don''t suppose you could pass through the rocks and take a look for me?"

    Lady Ophelia shook her head. "I''m afraid not, darling. I''m able to look in on the little goblin below but can go no farther."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Why not? I''ve seen you walk through walls and doors."

    "We don''t know, lad," Garin put in. "Something keeps us out."

    I would have to ponder that at a later time. Right now, I had to keep the tavern afloat.

    I wondered if I needed to lay off one of my employees temporarily, but thinking of how bad I¡¯d felt when I was laid off before Morthisal had ejected me from my own body and sent me here, I knew I had to devise a better solution. I''d been mulling over my new plan while sipping a cup of coffee and eating some leftovers from the cooler. I wasn''t sick of shrimp yet, but it wouldn''t be much longer.

    When Milo and Jessara arrived for their shifts, I pulled them aside. "I have an idea," I said. "What if we take the food wagon to where more people are? We could set up a place near the construction site for the orc fortress. We''ll sell to them and anyone coming into the Everspring or passing by on the roads."

    Milo''s said. "That''s a great idea, Mr. V. We could do it. We''ll load up, set up the fires, warm the pans and griddle. I might be able to borrow a horse from my mom''s stable to pull the wagon."

    "That would be perfect, Milo. Thank you," I said, clapping him on the shoulder. "Make sure to pack lots of hot peppers. Orcs love them."

    Later, Milo and Jessara helped me prepare the wagon for movement. I had never hitched a horse before, and I relied upon my old story of having a head wound and not remembering how to do it. Thankfully, Milo knew what he was doing.

    With the horse hitched and the supplies loaded, we made our way through the town, wagon creaking and pans and utensils clattering around as the wagon rolled to a spot outside the palisade. A few hundred feet across from us, the orcs had made great strides in getting their fortress ready. Most of the walls were up and they were heaving a large door into place, constructed of logs and bound in thick twine. I waved and got a wave back from one of the orcs. I was pretty sure it was Urzan or Moktar.

    I spotted Alic drilling nearby with a squad of his men and women. I was pleasantly surprised to see Raynard among them. He had stopped at the tavern a few nights back, and I had given him a little encouragement, with the help of Garin, to try to join the city guard. It looked like he''d passed whatever test Alic had thrown at him and was now practicing footwork with them.

    Raynard looked up, caught my eye, and offered a quick smile. I gave a little nod in return.

    We set up the food wagon near the road and waited. It didn''t take long for some of the people of Everspring to wander out and see what we were serving. A farmer bringing some goods for the market stopped and bought an onion burger. I collected his coins and he set off with a happy sigh as he bit into his early lunch.

    We had set up the fryer station, and I hadn¡¯t given up on sausage poppers. The smell of frying cornmeal filled the air, attracting customers. Soon, we had a line outside our food wagon, and I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Jessara had put a huge pile of shrimp in a bowl and placed it in a small crate filled with ice chunks. That should keep it cold as long as it didn''t get too hot today.

    "Come and get it!" I called to a few traders passing, turning into my usual showboat self. "Hot, fresh food, right here!"

    Once the humans working on the fort got wind of fresh, hot food near them, a steady line started making their way to the food wagon to join the others. Before long, I could barely keep up with orders.

    I was quite pleased as they kept coming. I alternated sending Milo and Jessara back to get more supplies, which Lady Churl was chopping and prepping.

    As I turned the onion burgers on the grill, heavy footsteps approached. I looked up to find Urzan lumbering to the wagon with his buddy Moktar at his side.

    "Good see you, Varix!" Urzan said, and showed his tusks.

    ¡°Urzan. My favorite orc. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Urzan busy with fort! Protect Everspring! What is food today?"

    "Well, you''ve come to the right place, Urzan," I said, returning his grin. "I was thinking of you and brought a lot of peppers. What can I get for you?"

    Urzan reached into a thick pouch on his dark leather belt and pulled out a wad of coins. He counted out a substantial amount and handed them to me. ¡°You feed whole pack!¡±

    ¡°Uh. How many are we talking?¡±

    Urzan turned and pointed toward the fort. A whole line of orcs had come out to stare toward the food truck.

    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± I said under my breath.

    I nodded and stared at the coins. If I¡¯d had more time to develop my idea, I would have been more prepared. I hadn''t realized at least two dozen orcs were now working on the fort.

    There was nothing like trial by fire, I supposed.

    ¡°You got it, Urzan. We''ll get them fed and happy in no time." I turned to Milo and said, "Milo, run back to the tavern as quickly as you can. Let Lady Churl know we need more food prepped. Tell her to pull Grondak off whatever he''s working on and have him help with the prep."

    At the mention of Grondak, Urzan''s eyes lit up. "How Grondak with soft job?"

    "He''s a good worker. As a matter of fact, he fits in well and works hard. He''s been a real asset to the tavern."

    Urzan nodded, looking pleased. "Good! Grondak need learn hard work!¡±

    I didn¡¯t mention that the orcs at the camp appeared to be working a hell of a lot harder than Grondak.

    "Milo, when you return to the tavern, make sure to bring back more of the shrimp," I added. "The orcs love them cooked in butter with garlic and hot peppers. And get every bun you can find. We''ll have to hit the market later to have enough for dinner."

    After we had fed the orcs, Alic swung by for a bite to eat. I greeted him warmly, and asked, "I haven''t seen Caden and Mira since they stopped at the tavern the other day."

    Caden leaned. "They''ve been busy with the gnolls. The caves are extensive, and they''re working on putting in some guide ropes so no one gets lost down there."

    "Have they seen this lost city?"

    Alic shrugged. "Not yet, but they haven''t had me to help them find it. Caden couldn''t find his sword scabbard if it weren''t attached to his belt." Alic laughed.

    I told Alic about the loud noises I''d heard last night and his brow furrowed. "They shook the entire building?"

    "Felt like it."

    "That''s troubling," he said. "I''ll let Mira and Caden know. Seraphina is working on a direction stone to ensure they head toward town once they go into that old bear cave. I understand a small entrance opens to multiple large caverns from there. It gets pretty twisty underground. Twisty and dark." Alic shuddered. "You can think you''re going one direction, but you''re going the opposite way."

    "Oh. How''s Raynard doing?" I asked and pointed at his squad.

    "That kid is a real asset. I wasn''t sure about him at first, but a few days ago, he tried out for the town guard again, and let me tell you. He put on a good show with his sword. I was impressed."

    I nodded and couldn''t help but smile. Garin would be happy to hear his advice to Raynard had paid off.

    Alic waved as he returned to work, biting into a massive double onion burger as he walked away.

    As I continued cooking, I couldn''t help but breathe another massive sigh of relief. We were going to sell a ton of shrimp before they went bad, and this was turning out to be a fantastic day for business.

    The afternoon flew by in a blur of sizzling food and happy customers. Milo and Jessara worked alongside me, keeping up with the steady stream of orders. The orcs, in particular, seemed thrilled with the spicy garlic shrimp, and we went through our supply at an astonishing rate.

    "This might have just saved the tavern," I said as we got ready to wrap up our lunch rush. "We''ve served more food today than we have in weeks."

    We loaded up the remaining supplies and cleaned the pans. As we prepared to head back to the tavern, I looked over at the fort, where the orcs were still hard at work. "We''ll be back again soon!" I called out to them, waving goodbye.

 Chapter Twenty | Book 2

    The following morning, Seraphina arrived as I stepped outside The Shadow''s Respite to stretch my legs. Delighted by her visit, I greeted her with a warm hug. She had been occupied with multiple projects for Everspring, including one to help not only locate the pre-cataclysm city beneath Everspring, but also working on a lighting solution that would illuminate the streets at night with her own form of solar energy.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to stay? I''ll make breakfast.¡±

    Seraphina placed her hand on my chest and grinned before she pulled me in for a hug. She whispered in my ear. "I''d love nothing better, but I have to get this work done as soon as possible. I don''t want our friends to get lost or hurt down there. They¡¯re bashing around blindly in the caverns."

    "I heard from Alic that you had devised a clever solution to help them find their way toward Everspring."

    "And back to where they started. It''s a simple stone that changes color depending on the direction it is facing. I have a lodestone in my shop that works like a magnet. Think of it as finding north on a compass."

    "That''s amazing. I''m glad our friends won''t get lost," I said and then filled Seraphina in on the loud banging we''d heard the night before. "I wonder if there''s a simple, natural solution to the mystery, like rocks shifting. Maybe the gnolls knocked something loose down there."

    "I suppose that is a possibility,¡± she said.

    I looked away. "Possible, but unlikely. I don''t want my tavern to sink into the ground if a huge sinkhole opens up. Well, my tavern, and other parts of Everspring."

    I smiled and hugged her close. We chatted for a few more minutes, but she had to get back to her shop. We walked to the door and stepped outside. The morning air was fresh, and the sounds of the village waking filled my ears: horses clopping, a dog barking, and a mother yelling at her kids to take their shoes off.

    I hugged Seraphina close. Our kiss was long and passionate. Her body melted against mine, and the world fell away for a moment. When we finally broke apart, her face was flushed, and I''m sure mine was too.

    "Should we be making out in public?" I whispered in her ear.

    Seraphina giggled and asked, "Who''s going to stop us?" She was so warm. Her dark hair tickled my ear. All I could think about was how much I didn''t want moments like this to end.

    I impulsively leaned in closer and said, "I think I''m in love with you."

    She pulled back and looked me in the eyes. Her lips quirked into a smile, and she replied, "I know."

    "You know?" I laughed, then grew suddenly serious. "I¡­ I mean it."

    "I know," Seraphina said again. She leaned in and put her head next to mine again. She stood on tip toes and put her lips next to my ear, sending chills up and down my spine. "I''m in love with you, too."

    I wasn''t sure what else to say, so I just held her.

    "I''m sorry, Varix. I really have to get to work, even though I would like nothing more than to spend the next few hours with you. Have a wonderful day, Varix," she said softly. "I''ll see you soon."

    "I can''t wait," I replied, my voice suddenly thick.

    As Seraphina left, she glanced back, offered a sweet smile and a little wave, and disappeared up the cobblestone road. As I was about to head back inside, I spotted Roland walking past. "Good morning, Roland!" I called out.

    He waved and greeted me warmly at the tavern''s back door. "Varix, good to see you."

    "Likewise," I said. "Do you have a moment? I could use your advice on something."

    "Of course," Roland replied. "I''m happy to help however I can."

    I had to shake my head to get my mind off Seraphina. I swear I could still feel her warmth against my chest. The smell of her still lingered. Fighting the urge to close my eyes and daydream about her, I shook my head again. I needed to dunk my face in a bucket of ice-cold water.

    "Are you alright?" Roland asked me.

    "I am. Thank you. I''m more than alright." I grinned.

    Roland turned his head and looked in the direction Seraphina had departed. "Ah. Yes. From the look of you, I will only say this. You are a very lucky man, Varix."

    "I know." I smiled.

    We went inside the tavern, where Lady Churl was working in the kitchen. She looked out and saw Roland, who still offered her a lukewarm greeting.

    "Can I getcha some tea, Roland?" Lady Churl asked.

    Roland, somewhat taken aback, nodded. "That would be lovely, thank you."

    Some of the residents of Everspring were still distrusting of green skins, and Roland was one of them. At least he was coming around.

    I placed the guild charter documents on the barstool and turned to Roland. "Why didn¡¯t you warn me about the tavern guild? They¡¯re out for blood.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Roland examined the documents, his eyebrows rising in surprise. "This is quite unusual, Varix. Most of these rules are long out of practice. In fact, most taverns seek out the guild, not vice versa."

    I frowned. "I suspected as much. My guess is the baron put them onto me."

    Roland nodded in agreement. "My hands are tied, I''m afraid. Baron Swiftwood is related to royalty, even if distantly. He can get away with a lot. That being said, what you hold here is archaic. I would hazard a guess that these rules have not been followed in over a hundred years, but I''m afraid you will have to play the game. What else did they tell you?"

    "Dulmore Thornton brought the documents to me. He informed me I would have to go before the guild in Crownforge and plead my case."

    "Ridiculous. I know Dulmore. He''s a good man with an unenviable job. Is he still in the village?"

    "I don''t know," I said, sighing with relief. So this was all a ruse put on by the baron, just as I had guessed. Maybe you should ask Dulmore to see if the baron is in compliance, as well."

    Roland guffawed at the suggestion.

    "What''s good for the goose is good for the gander."

    "Pardon?"

    I blinked. "Oh. Uh¡­ Just something my mother used to say. People should be treated fairly."

    "Indeed, indeed, friend Varix. You have a wicked sense of humor. It is always a delight to keep company with you. If I can locate Dulmore, I will put this suggestion in his ear.¡±

    ¡°Back atcha, Roland, and thanks."

    Lady Churl emerged from the kitchen carrying a steaming cup of tea. She set it down on the bar, and the aroma of herbs and spices filled the air.

    "Thanks, Lady Churl." Roland took a tentative sip and raised his eyebrows in surprise. "This is quite good. I had no idea goblins were such skilled tea-makers."

    Lady Churl grinned, revealing her sharp teeth. "Aye. Reckon we''re full ''o surprises."

    Roland sipped his tea while I stared at the documents and pondered how to respond to them.

    ¡°How are preparations for your event night?"

    "Hectic. I hope this will bring in new business," I said, trying to stay optimistic. "The baron has seen to it that I lost many of my regular beer and ale vendors."

    Suddenly, Roland snapped his fingers. "Speaking of which, I''ve heard that the renowned bard, Kieran Darkrune, will be passing through Everspring soon. If I can track him down before the baron does, would you like to meet him? A few nights of him performing at a tavern or inn can pack the place, so much so that there''s no room to sit."

    "Is Kieran Darkrune the legendary bard you mentioned the other day?"

    "He is one and the same."

    "What do you think brings him here?"

    "Work, of course. A traveling bard must stay on the move."

    I braced my elbow against my crossed arm and tapped my lips with one finger. "Do you think I can get him to perform here?¡±

    "Most assuredly, friend Varix. I will put in a good word for you as soon as I locate him."

    "Thank you, Roland.¡±

    "I¡¯m always happy to help the tavern owner who put that in place." Roland pointed at his brass plaque and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s well deserved.¡±

    "I have a feeling this could be the perfect confluence of events to get your business back to normal, Varix. Between your event night and Kieran Darkrune, The Shadow''s Respite will be the talk of the town."

    Roland and I chatted a bit more while he finished his tea. He bid me farewell and called into the kitchen. ¡°Have a nice day, Lady Churl.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You too, Roland.¡±

    We had another successful day selling outside the walls to orcs, workers, and travelers. When I opened the doors to The Shadow''s Respite that night, it was with a limited menu. Our success at the food wagon had nearly depleted our supplies, forcing Milo and me to scramble for ingredients at the market an hour previous.

    Shellen had come through with a hefty delivery of sausage and ground meat. I quickly enlisted Jessara and Milo to help prepare a massive batch of shepherd''s pie, though we dubbed it "Farmer''s Pie" for our menu. As I worked, I reflected that this dish seemed universal, as was the love for it.

    Grondak eagerly pitched in, peeling potatoes and getting them boiling. Soon, we had a huge pot of mashed potatoes ready to top our pie.

    I seasoned the meat sauce generously with thyme and garlic, then added corn and diced carrots to the gravy. As I stirred the mixture, Lady Churl peered into the pot.

    "Glad ya didn''t put any vile onions in there," she commented, wrinkling her nose.

    I grinned at her. "I thought of you when I was writing up the recipe."

    My eyes drifted to the recipe book Seraphina had given me, and warmth spread through my chest. I''d been meticulously recording my best recipes, using neat penmanship and maintaining a consistent format.

    Jessara updated the menu board to reflect our new offerings: sausage poppers, Farmer''s Pie, and spicy chicken breast with sides of fresh roasted green beans. However, I noticed with a mix of both pride and concern that we''d completely sold out of shrimp during lunch.

    As the evening progressed, the tavern grew busier than usual. Many customers inquired about the upcoming event night.

    "It''s going to be epic," I told them, hoping my enthusiasm would be contagious. Bring your friends. I have it on good authority we may even have a traveling bard to entertain the crowd." I silently prayed Roland would come through and secure Kieran Darkrune''s performance.

    An hour after opening, a couple entered the tavern. They looked around with what appeared to be a hint of disdain. At least from the male half, since he had his nose turned up. That''s when I recognized the elf I had embarrassed myself in front of the other day. The same older woman was with him, and her beauty was evident despite her years. I guessed she was in her late sixties or early seventies. The elf doted on her as they surveyed the interior, though I couldn''t help but notice something unpleasant in his expression.

    I approached them and plastered on my best smile. "I''m so glad you decided to stop by the tavern," I told the elf.

    The older woman hooked her arm through the elf''s arm as she regarded me.

    "Would you like to be seated?"

    He looked me up and down, and his reply was cool. "I suppose that will be necessary, though I can''t imagine there is anything particularly palatable here."

    I bit my tongue, resisting the urge to respond to his rudeness. Instead, I opted for a slightly snarky comment. "Well, we do our best to accommodate all tastes here." I lowered my voice. "Even those of the overly pretentious."

    The elf''s face remained impassive, and he turned as if to leave. Just then, Seraphina walked in, and I smiled broadly. "Welcome, Seraphina! As soon as I can get this couple out of the way¨C"

    She interrupted me, her voice gentle but firm. "Good evening, Varix. Um¡­ I''d like you to meet my mother and father."

    The color drained from my face as the realization hit me. I stood there, mouth agape, trying to process this new information. The rude elf and the elegant older woman were Seraphina''s parents.

 Chapter Twenty-One | Book 2

    After my initial shock wore off, I closed my mouth and took in this new information. Seraphina''s parents were not only in town but also in my tavern, and I''m not certain either looked happy about it.

    Seraphina pointed at her father and said. "This is Elixander Lioshan Brightstar, my father." Then she waved to the older woman. "And my mother, Delphine Brightstar. Mother and father, meet Varix Vel''Naris. My, um¡­ My boyfriend." She put her hand out, and I grasped it.

    I squeezed it tightly and took a breath, then said, "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Brightstar. It is truly a pleasure to meet you both. Welcome to my tavern. The Shadow''s Respite. Would you like a table?"

    Seraphina smiled and asked, "How about a booth?"

    I nodded and pointed at the menu. "Please, pick whatever you like. The meals are on the house."

    As I escorted them toward the back of the tavern, Seraphina pulled me aside and quickly whispered. "I''m so sorry! They sprang this on me when they found out about you. They practically dragged me here."

    "Found out?"

    Seraphina quickly shook her head and whispered, "Tell you later."

    After they were seated, Seraphina shot me another quick "I''m sorry" look.

    I told them, "I''ll go grab some chicken wings. They''re pretty popular."

    As I approached the bar, Ophelia caught my eye. She returned her gaze to Elixander and said, "I know that elf."

    I stopped and pretended to clean something off the top of the bar, but looked up at Ophelia.

    "He''s a magic user of some renown. You must be careful around this one, Varix. I fear he might be able to see through your amulet if he''s close to you for too long a period."

    "I''m familiar with him, as well. He fought during the Frostfire Rebellion. His skills are extraordinary."

    I silently cursed and risked a glance over my shoulder. Exilander was watching me. His face was once again completely impassive. I would have hated to play poker against that guy. I also cursed the fact that I couldn''t have a longer conversation with my ghost pals right now.

    I hurried into the kitchen and ordered a big plate of wings. Milo jumped on it, while Lady Churl prepped some dipping sauces. What I wanted to do was get the hell out of here and talk to the ghosts. I wondered how weird it would look if I quietly went up to my room to chat with them.

    Jessara must have noticed my distress and asked, "Varix, what''s wrong?"

    Grondak poked his head in to see what was going on.

    I sighed and told them, "Seraphina''s mother and father are here, and I haven''t made a very good impression."

    Grondak nodded, lifted his arms, and flexed his muscles. "Do as orc! Show strength! Always!"

    I studied Grondak for a moment and then laughed, thankful my crew could still keep me chuckling even in stressful situations.

    "Thanks, Grondak, but I don''t think a display of physical strength is going to win over Elixander," I said, shaking my head.

    Grondak lowered his arms. "Not know unless try!"

    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Jessara looking at Grondak from under dark curls that nearly covered her eyes. She quickly looked away.

    "Reckon you should just be yourself, boss," Lady Churl chimed in as she stirred a bowl of spicy sauce. "Ain''t no sense in pretending to be something ya ain''t."

    "Lady Churl''s right," Jessara agreed.

    I took a deep breath and nodded. "Sure, I can do that. What''s the worst that can happen?"

    "Seraphina mother and father declare war on Varix! Have to fight to death! That is worst that can happen!"

    "Thank you, Grondak. Sage words." I chuckled.

    Grondak nodded sharply, and went back to the dishes.

    Milo placed the plate of wings on the counter, and Lady Churl added a dollop of my ranch sauce for dipping. What was I doing? That nose in the air elf wouldn¡¯t eat spicy chicken wings. Or maybe he¡¯d feel like he had to. I considered adding a little something extra, like tossing the wings in a bowl of extra spicy hot sauce. See how long he could keep that aloof attitude when his mouth was on fire.

    "Thanks, Milo." I grabbed the plate and headed back out to the main room.

    As I approached the booth where Seraphina and her parents were seated, Elixander''s eyes narrowed slightly. Delphine, on the other hand, offered me a warm smile.

    I set the plate of wings on the table and said, "Here you go. Our famous spicy chicken wings. I hope you like them."

    "They smell delicious, Varix," Delphine said, reaching for a wing. "I''ve never seen chicken cooked in this manner."

    "It''s new. I like to experiment. Think outside the box. It keeps my customers coming back."

    Elixander''s eyes swept over the tavern''s half-empty tables and arched one eyebrow.

    "Don''t let this fool you. We''re normally packed full of customers." Yeah. When we''re not being driven out of business by another snooty asshole.

    Elixander, however, didn''t make a move for the food. Instead, he fixed me with a scrutinizing gaze and asked, "So, Varix, care to join us? I¡¯d like to, well¡­¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Seraphina elbowed him gently.

    ¡°I suppose I would like to get to know you. My daughter seems very fond of you. I¡¯m sure there is a reason for that.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure there is a reason, as well. I''m also quite fond of her, and it''s honestly a pleasure to meet her mother and father. Give me a moment, and I''ll get my staff to cover for me. Can I get anyone a drink on my way back?"

    "Do you have a summer ale? I understand peach ale is a favorite in this area." Elixander said.

    "We just ran out, but I can recommend my Orange Blush. It''s popular."

    Seraphina stepped in and helped. "Oh. My favorite." She turned to Elixander and said, "You''ll enjoy it, Father. We should get them all around."

    "I like the sound of that one." Delphine smiled.

    I pointed at Elixander. "You, too?"

    The elf inclined his head. I politely fled toward the kitchen to let my staff know I''d be unavailable for at least the next few minutes. I asked Jessara to come by and take orders when she could.

    "How come they didn''t order at the front?"

    "I rushed them to the back to avoid putting my foot any farther down my own throat."

    Once I had mixed a round of drinks for the table, I brought them out and joined them, sitting next to Seraphina. She again gave me what I can only term an apologetic look.

    She reached over and grasped my hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze.

    "It''s nice to meet you both. I''m sure Seraphina has already told you a little about me, but let me introduce myself. My name is Varix Vel''Naris, and I own this fine establishment. I reached Everspring a few months ago after joining a number of villagers on their way back from a healer''s camp outside of the dark lord''s lands. I was injured and have no memory of my life before that," I said and pointed at my head as part of my well worn cover.

    "We have heard a great deal about you," Elixander said.

    "All good, I hope."

    "I was exaggerating," he replied. "Today is the first we have heard of you. Seraphina has been quite tight-lipped. I¡¯d wondered if this was at all serious."

    "Father," Seraphina warned.

    "I am merely concerned," Elixander told her.

    "I get that. She''s your daughter, and I''m just some guy who owns a tavern, but not his own memories. I can assure you. I''m very, very fond of Seraphina. She''s the first thing I think of when I wake up and my last thought before I go to sleep at night."

    Delphine sighed and smiled softly, but her eyes darted to Elixander''s face.

    He remained cool. Something was on his mind, but he wasn''t bringing it up. I hoped it wasn''t The Heart of Shadows. Besides our little run-in the day before, I couldn''t figure out what he might have against me, except the obvious. Maybe he was overly protective of his daughter.

    "Varix," Seraphina whispered, pulling my hand into her lap to squeeze it tighter.

    "What? It''s true."

    Delphine cleared her throat. Now that I was sitting across from Seraphina''s biological mother, it was easy to see where Seraphina had inherited her looks. Delphine must have been an astonishingly beautiful woman in her youth. Ironically enough, her eyes were a delicate blue with elfin-shaped eyes that dimpled ever so slightly in the corner. I would have told her she looked like Cate Blanchett, but that would have sounded very confusing. Her hair was still dark, but it was also worked through with gray and silver streaks. I''d thought her age to be around the late sixties, but now I wasn''t so sure. I knew that people on Mythralon lived longer than we did on Earth. I''d met a few spry individuals pushing a hundred years old. She seemed to have a timeless beauty.

    Elixander, on the other hand, appeared to be my age or younger.

    "How old are you?" I blurted out.

    Elixander''s face remained cool as he stated, "Eleven hundred and forty-seven years."

    Holy shit!

    "That''s¡­ yeah. That''s old."

    Seraphina had once told me she wasn''t sure of her age. It would have been strange to ask her parents how old she was, and Glimmer had come to the old Seraphina when she was an adult. He couldn''t place her age, either. Or, as he had said, "Younger than me, yet older than a candle''s flame." That dude can get weird.

    Elixander sipped his Orange Blush and nodded. "This is a fine drink. It''s not too sweet. There is something in it that I can''t place."

    "It''s called Pixie''s Giggle." I almost said it reminded me of gin, but stopped myself in time.

    "Ah. I have not had that in some time." Elixander took another sip and looked at me. "Varix. Join me at the bar, if you would."

    "Sure," I said.

    Seraphina leaned over and whispered, "I don''t know what he''s up to. Please be nice."

    "I''m always nice," I whispered back and kissed her on the cheek.

    This wasn''t the first time I had worried that my cover was blown. If he was such a renowned magic user, he might be able to sense my real body under the mask of The Heart of Shadows. I hoped that wasn''t about to happen. Lady Ophelia seemed to think the worst, which was also normal for her.

    Old Man Guslan hadn''t come in tonight, so I sat in his usual spot while Elixander sat beside me. He''d carried his Orange Blush and placed it on the bar. He touched the surface and ran his hand over the lacquer coating.

    "This is fine work."

    "Thanks. I found some amazing craftsmen here in Everspring. This place was a mess when I purchased it." I turned and pointed at my new wall with its fresh wood and coats of varnish. ¡°Check out that woodwork.¡±

    ¡°You have done admirable work here, Varix.¡± He paused and finished his drink.

    ¡°I have some beer available, but I¡¯m fresh out of ale. We¡¯re having an event featuring several local craft beer and ale producers tomorrow night. There will be judging, and the top three drinks will be featured exclusively at The Shadow¡¯s Respite. You should come. There may even be a bard in attendance."

    "Perhaps."

    Lady Ophelia rose from her barstool and approached Elixander. She leaned over and studied his face. The elf¡¯s eyes momentarily narrowed, and he looked right at her, then back and forth as if tracking a fruit fly. Had he seen her?

    Ophelia looked taken aback. She stepped away and crossed her arms while her spectral form studied him. I watched her from the corner of my eye but did my best not to acknowledge her.

    ¡°This is an interesting establishment,¡± Elixander said.

    I nodded and played along. ¡°The previous owner died about a decade ago. His wife barely kept it up before she put it up for sale. I got a good deal, thanks to the town steward Roland Hightown.¡±

    Elixander looked me in the eye and said, ¡°Varix. You seem to be a decent fellow with a good head on his shoulders. You also seem to care about Seraphina a great deal. I can see your affection for each other. I remember that feeling well.¡± He turned his head and nodded toward Delphine.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that you are both happy after all these years.¡±

    ¡°That is what I wished to discuss with you,¡± Elixander said and sighed gently.

    ¡°Discuss what?¡±

    Elixander lowered his head. ¡°I have known Delphine for almost fifty years. She has been my wife for forty-five of those.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Congratulations.¡±

    He turned his head to regard me. ¡°I suppose it is wonderful from your point of view. But you must understand something. I dote on my wife at every opportunity. I love her and she loves me. Yet it breaks my heart that she will leave me. Every day, I cannot help but contemplate how sad my life will be when she is gone. I will look like this,¡± he looked down at himself. ¡°But she will be gone.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Elixander did something unexpected. He placed his hand on mine and gently squeezed it, as Seraphina had just a few moments ago. ¡°In some ways, we elves are cursed with near eternal life, which has come with a terrible price.¡±

    As Elixander looked at Delphine, he reached for his drink with a slight tremor in his hand, his eyes glistening under the tavern lights. ¡°I have this advice for you and Seraphina. Do not let this relationship grow. It will lead only to despair for both of you.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Two | Book 2

    Mira stared down the sides of yet another dark cave tunnel and wondered if she had lost her mind. What had possessed her to agree to this mad venture? Helping gnolls and cooperating with orcs? Had someone told her a few months ago that she would agree to work with these other races, she would have called that person an idiot.

    She wore a light brown leather jerkin over a cotton tunic and a set of leather bracers to protect her from scrapes and bruises, and durable trousers with reinforced stitching. A thick belt rode her waist, and from that hung her scabbard for her trusty short sword. She also had a dagger tucked into her boots, because you couldn¡¯t be too careful.

    The walls allowed them to pass single-file, but at certain junctures, they were forced to either kneel to enter a passageway or climb up a rock fall to slide over one.

    They had been down here for hours, pushing forward, nailing iron rings to the cave walls, and running rope through them. Seraphina''s homing stones were working like a charm and, when pointed in a certain direction, glowed bright white in the center; aimed at the heart of Everspring. She thought of that as north. A blue light indicated east or west, while red was south. Without these devices, she would never have come down here. None of them would have.

    Behind her, Alic paused and blew out a breath. "How the bloody hell long have we been down here?"

    He was dressed much like her. Light leather and comfortable trousers. This was supposed to be an exploratory mission in support of the gnolls, but they were both warriors, and none of their party were unarmed.

    "Few hours? Few days? It''s all running together," Bowen added.

    ¡°I¡¯d say at least eight hours,¡± Mira said.

    Behind him, Tobias grunted his ascent. The older warrior was covering their backs, for all the good it did them. They''d been at this for a few days, and the only threat they had encountered so far had been a very confused bat that had scared her to death, but had also beaten a hasty retreat.

    "How far ahead are the gnolls?" Alic asked and waved his lantern around, casting shadows across the rock walls.

    Mira turned and showed the lantern light on her companions. Alic blinked away the light. His face was streaked with sweat even though the temperature down here was moderate, like a late spring day¡ªa day that lacked any character. It was dry as a bone in the depths.

    While they all carried lanterns, hers was the largest and brightest, so she could scout the terrain ahead.

    Hammering sounded.

    "That way," Mira pointed.

    She panned her lantern down and studied the rock floor. The gnolls'' feet had left prints in the thin layer of dirt, which was fine and silty, and made a sweeping noise with each footstep. It was so quiet down here that it was downright eerie. It smelled¡ªaged¡ªfor lack of a better term, and there was an undercurrent that reeked of dirt and mud, but mud that had long dried. Water dripped somewhere, but there was no way to tell from which direction as the sound echoed around them. The gnolls had warned them not to drink the water down here as it could make them sick, or worse.

    They took turns bringing up the rear since they had to lug a pile of supplies behind them, fresh water being chief among those. So many water pouches were needed they had been fixed to a narrow wagon Alic had found in town. It had probably been used to get supplies through narrow corridors or slim doors. With a little woodwork and a surprising amount of ingenuity on the orcs¡¯ part, it had been fitted with four small wheels. Two of them rotated on a greased rod driven into the base with the end hammered flat so it wouldn''t fall out. It could get squeaky, especially around corners, but with the wheels, it was easy to pull behind them.

    It was also laden with food, extra oil for the lanterns, and a few homing stones courtesy of Seraphina.

    The issue with the cart was the lack of a brake. If they were going downward, one of them had to get in front and help steady and stop it, usually with rocks under the wheels as a makeshift brake. At least one of them had to be on the rope to help control the wagon. The goal was to find a place to leave it so they wouldn''t have to lug it down here again, but they had burned through so much of their water that it probably wasn''t feasible.

    Mira had been surprised at how much water they had drunk on the way here. Cave diving was worse in this dry environment than marching over hard terrain.

    She pressed ahead, with the others close behind.

    Alic suggested, "Maybe we should strike a camp here if we find a large enough cave in the next hour."

    "I don''t think I want to camp in this¡­ tomb. I''d rather sleep in my bed tonight if it''s all the same."

    "It will take hours to get back."

    "Hours not spent poking around down here. We''ve gone in circles twice in the last hour."

    Alic laughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it circles. We had to circle a couple of collapsed caverns, but we¡¯ve been making progress.¡±

    ¡°But how much?¡± Tobias asked from the rear. ¡°We should be under Everspring by now.¡±

    Mira held up the lodestone gem. It glowed brightly when she swung it back around in front of her.

    From ahead came the sound of more hammering as the gnolls drove more metal bands into the rocky walls.

    "What about them? Do you think the gnolls will stay down here?"

    Mira shrugged. "Don''t know. They can move a lot faster than us, so getting back to the surface might only take them an hour."

    Alic blew out an exhausted breath and said, "I need a break. Let''s press on and hope we find a place to sit and stretch out our legs without standing on them. I could use some food."

    "And drink some of our water. I don''t suppose anyone thought to pack some ale or something stronger?" Tobias asked.

    "No ale down here," Mira replied. "More reason to head back soon."

    ¡°This is our fourth day exploring. Do the gnolls even know what they¡¯re looking for?¡±

    Mira shrugged and pressed on, holding her lantern high as she led the group deeper into the caves. Behind her, Alic, Bowen, and Tobias followed, their footsteps echoing off the walls. The rope, their lifeline back to the surface, snaked around the space and out into the passageway.

    As they entered a small cavern, Alic found a piece of wall and sat down, leaning back against it with a sigh of relief. Bringing up the rear, Tobias tugged the cart into the space and dropped the rope.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Let''s take a break," Mira suggested, settling down on a relatively flat rock. The others followed suit, grateful for the respite.

    Mira lifted her lantern and tightened the lens, focusing the light as she panned it around the little cavern. It was not much larger than a small room, and the ceiling was a man and a half above their heads.

    As she swept the light across the walls, something caught her eye. She stood up, holding the lantern higher. "Hey, look at this," she called out, pointing to strange markings scratched into the wall above them.

    Alic joined her, squinting at the peculiar etchings. "What do you think they are?" he asked, running his fingers over the rough surface.

    "Could they be glyphs of some sort?" Mira mused, tilting her head to get a better look.

    Bowen laughed wryly, his voice echoing in the confined space. "We found some lost city writing. Now, let''s get out of here," he said.

    Tobias pulled out a small leather-bound sketchbook from his pack as they studied the markings. He flipped it open to a blank page and began to carefully draw the strange symbols, his charcoal pencil scratching against the paper by the wan light of his lantern. Tobias had thought to bring a light he¡¯d purchased in town that didn¡¯t require fuel. It hung from his leather breastplate and provided a soft yellow light.

    Mira glanced over at him, impressed by his work. "Have you ever seen anything like this before, Tobias?" she asked, moving closer to watch him work.

    Tobias shook his head, his eyes never leaving the page. "Nothing like it," he replied, his hand moving swiftly as he captured the intricate details. "But I''m no scholar, so for all we know, these might be the markings of a large animal."

    Mira nodded, considering his words. It was true; they had no way of knowing what the symbols meant or who had made them. But the fact that they were here, deep underground in a place that had been hidden for centuries, was, well, it was something. She wished she were more excited by the fact that a long lost city might exist down here. To Mira, it was a job. It was also a way to spend time with Alic.

    "You''re no scholar, but look at you go," Alic said. "I once wanted to take up drawing, but the sword called to me instead."

    "What was the song? Was there a sword in the chorus? Did any of your farm animals join in?" Mira asked.

    "Here, now," Alic protested, but his frown turned into a smile, which she returned. She wanted to leave this dank place and return to town. She¡¯d been renting a room in the tenement house, but she was only there a few nights per week. Her bed wasn''t very comfortable, but it was better than sleeping on cold rock.

    "Well, whatever they are, they''re definitely not natural," Alic said, stepping back to take in the full scope of the markings. "Someone, or something, made these."

    If these were indeed glyphs from the lost city, they could be on the verge of a major discovery. But they needed to be careful. There was no telling what other secrets this ancient place held, or what dangers lurked. If any.

    "Let''s rest for a bit and then keep moving," she said, settling back on her rock seat. "We''ll follow the rope and see where the gnolls lead us. But let''s be cautious. We don''t know what else we might find down here."

    A small breeze seemed to pass through the room. Mira looked around, but the others didn''t seem to notice. It might have been a trick of the close confines.

    The others murmured their agreement, and soon the cavern was filled with the sounds of quiet conversation and the scratching of Tobias''s pencil as he continued to document their discovery. They ate dried meat, some cheese, and buns that were sweet and laced with almond slivers and caraway seeds.

    <hr>

    Mira''s eyes opened to darkness. She had leaned her head back for a moment and drifted off. Next to her, Alic lay still. He was a quiet sleeper, something she hadn''t expected when they had started their little fling. It wasn''t so little anymore, now that they stayed the night together more often than not. Even if he had an ego the size of Crownforge''s palace, he was a sweet man. He also wasn''t an incompetent lover, which made it all the better because she especially liked it when he¡­

    "Huh?" Mira leaned forward, blinking her eyes, and knocked over a metal and glass device next to her hand.

    "Who goes there?" Tobias''s voice came from somewhere near her to the right.

    "Wait. The light went out. Give me a moment to light it."

    "Who was on watch?" Alic asked.

    Tobias¡¯ light came to life near his shoulder. He shined it around.

    "We didn''t pick one because we only stopped to rest for a moment. How long have we been asleep?" Bowen asked.

    "And why were we all asleep?" Mira asked as she pulled out her flint and striking rod. Her fingers fumbled around for the lantern and knocked it over, but she quickly caught it before it could roll away.

    Mira fumbled with her pouch, her fingers searching for the lodestone gem. She pulled it out and held it up. It flared to life when pointed towards the center of town. The soft glow illuminated the cavern, casting eerie shadows on the walls.

    With the gem''s light and Tobias¡¯ warming stone to guide her, Mira found the lantern and carefully opened it. She checked the wick, ensuring it was still soaked with oil, and then used her flint and striking rod to ignite it. The lantern''s warm glow soon filled the space, chasing away the darkness.

    As Mira stood up, another soft breeze brushed past her, sending a shiver down her spine. "Did anyone else feel that?" she asked, her voice echoing in the confined space.

    Alic nodded, his brow furrowed. "It''s strange to have a breeze down here," he said, sniffing the air. "And it smells odd, like rotten eggs."

    Mira''s suspicions grew, and she turned to the others. "We need to get up and move on," she advised, her tone urgent. "I''m worried there might be something down here that put us to sleep."

    Alic agreed, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "Everyone, on your feet," he said, his voice firm.

    As Mira stood, a wave of exhaustion washed over her, tempting her to lie back down and surrender to sleep. She shook her head, fighting against the urge to close her eyes again.

    "Grab the rope," Alic ordered, his voice sounding strained. ¡°We need to push on." He turned to Bowen and said, "Get the cart and pull it. Give Tobias a break."

    Bowen nodded, his movements sluggish as he made his way to the cart. He gripped the rope tightly, and pulled. The cart clattered toward them. Mira whipped her head around at the sound.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± Bowen groaned.

    ¡°Where are our supplies?¡± Mira asked, shining the light on the now empty cart. She quickly patted herself down and was relieved to find she was still armed.

    ¡°This is not good. We need to head back now,¡± Alic said.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Mira said.

    ¡°Want about the gnolls? What if they¡¯ve also been ambushed and need our help?¡±

    She quietly cursed, then touched her leather water bag. Some water sloshed in there, but not enough to comfortably spend the night here.

    ¡°Okay. Do you all have your own water bags?¡±

    Tobias held his up, Bowen nodded with a grunt. Alic looked away.

    ¡°No?¡± she asked him.

    ¡°I drank it. I thought we had plenty, and I didn¡¯t want to crawl over to the cart when we sat down.¡±

    Mira sighed, nodded, and lifted the lantern. The rope stretched out before them, a lifeline in the darkness. Their footsteps echoed off the damp walls.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this,¡± Mira muttered. She cupped her hand to her face and called into the cave. ¡°Hail the gnolls! Grix¡¯gnash!¡°

    Her voice echoed up and down the tunnel.

    The breeze picked up again, carrying the faint sound of distant hammering. Mira quickened her pace, the lantern swinging in her hand. "We''re getting closer," she said, excited. She hoped the gnolls hadn¡¯t also been robbed in the dark.

    ¡°Hail the gnolls!¡± she shouted again. ¡°Grix¡¯gnash!¡±

    As they rounded a bend in the tunnel, the hammering grew louder, echoing off the walls and mingling with the chattering of the dog-like humanoids. But the sound was strange here, and their voices echoed all around.

    ¡°We¡¯re closer,¡± Mira assured the others, herself most of all.

    A boom sounded, and the ground shifted as it rose and slammed them to the floor. Mira scrambled for purchase as her lantern was sent flying.

    ¡°Ow.¡± Tobias groaned.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the light?¡±

    The boom came again, as if a hammer the size of a building slammed into the earth.

    Around them, the gnoll''s yips and barking guttural language again echoed. It sounded like it was closer this time, but Mira couldn¡¯t be sure. Her ears felt like they were stuffed with cotton.

    The next boom came, and this one lifted them from their prone position, tossed them into the air, and slammed them into the ground.

 Chapter Twenty-Three | Book 2

    I''d thought Elixander didn''t like me, and maybe I was right about that, but after he told me that heavy story about his aging wife, I felt sorry for him. I also felt a measure of respect. Once he and I got to chatting, it turned out Elixander was, despite his cold and seemingly bored at every damn thing around him attitude, an intriguing individual.

    He asked a few questions about the tavern and what it was like running The Shadow''s Respite. He had spotted Lady Churl in the kitchen and had withheld any comments. I held out for the worst, expecting him to have the same biases as others who had fought in the recent war against Morthisal and his army of green skins. Instead, he had this to offer.

    "Many years ago, peace existed between the majority of the races of Mythralon. I knew some fine goblins at that time. I have also known that many wanted nothing more than to wage war. It is no different than with humans."

    "That''s a fair point about humans. Lady Churl has become a good friend to me and I can say with all honesty that I would not have been able to accomplish all of this," I gestured around the tavern, "without her."

    I nodded as Elixander spoke about his experiences with different races and cultures. "It''s fascinating to hear about your time among the goblins," I said. "I''ve come to appreciate Lady Churl''s friendship and her unique perspective on things."

    Elixander''s expression remained impassive, but he inclined his head slightly. "Indeed. Goblins can be fiercely loyal friends, just as they can be formidable enemies. It is not so different from the relationship between gnomes and elves. They were once bitter rivals, but that enmity has long since faded into history."

    As we conversed, I couldn''t help but notice Elixander''s gaze occasionally drifting to the empty barstools near the back wall. He likely sensed the presence of Garin and Lady Ophelia, but I couldn''t exactly come out and ask if he could see their ghostly attendance.

    Instead, I casually remarked, "Is there a fruit fly buzzing around? I''ve been trying to get rid of them for over a week now."

    Elixander''s eyes snapped back to me, and he waved a dismissive hand. "No, it''s not that. I can occasionally sense spirits from, shall we say, other realms. This tavern, and indeed, all of Everspring, was built over ruins far older than even I."

    I raised my eyebrows. "Really? I had no idea."

    "It is one of the reasons I came to visit, aside from seeing my daughter," Elixander admitted. "I wanted to assist with the investigation into the underground city. Word reached me after the first rumblings about its discovery. It should come as no surprise that there may be spirits lurking. You have nothing to worry about. Most of those who were not accepted into the heavenly realms have little power here, if any at all."

    "He is a rude little elf," Lady Ophelia remarked. "No power. I suppose our work to hide Varix was nothing," she said and waved dismissively.

    "I knew this elf in life. He is a truly honorable elf and is worthy of my highest regard. I wish you could tell him this for me, Varix." Sir Garin lowered his head toward Elixander.

    I leaned forward. "That''s fascinating. I''m sure any spirits who haunt my tavern would be honored to meet you."

    Elixander''s eyebrow quirked up at that. "You certainly have an interesting outlook, Varix. You have the look of a younger person but the insight of someone wiser."

    "Thanks." I didn''t add that I''ve seen some shit.

    "Shall we rejoin the table before they begin to talk about us?"

    "Of course," I said, standing up. "Thank you for being so upfront about your feelings regarding my relationship with Seraphina. And I apologize for being rude when we first met in town. It wasn''t my finest moment."

    Elixander brushed off my apology with a wave of his hand. "Think nothing of it. I wasn''t offended."

    As we shook hands, Elixander''s expression turned serious. "I am glad Seraphina has found someone, but you two need to have a deep and serious discussion about your relationship and where it could lead. Seraphina will live for several centuries. Though not as long as a true elf, it is still a very long time compared to a human lifespan."

    I nodded. "I understand. I''m sure we will talk, but I''m going to be honest, Elixander. I care about Seraphina a great deal. I don''t want to think about a life without her. I hope you understand."

    He nodded, and I sensed a hint of sadness in his look.

    Just as Elixander turned to leave, he paused and looked back at me. "I understand that you were injured and lost your memory after the war. Is that correct?"

    I kept my expression neutral, but my heart suddenly broke into a gallop. Did he suspect something? "Yes, that''s right. It''s been a challenge, but in some ways, it''s nice to have a fresh start in life."

    Elixander studied me for a moment, his face an unreadable mask. "I''m not well-versed in healing, but I have some knowledge. I may be able to help you recover your memories, if you wish."

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    He reached out a hand, and I instinctively shied away, fearing that his touch might somehow reveal the truth about my existence in Morthisal''s body. I forced a smile and shook my head. "Thank you for the offer, but I''m fine the way I am for now. I''ll be right back. I should poke my head in the kitchen and see if my staff needs anything."

    Elixander nodded slowly, his gaze lingering on me momentarily before he turned and walked back to the table where Delphine and Seraphina were seated.

    I walked into the kitchen to check on Lady Churl, Jessara, and Milo to see if they had things under control. Lady Churl was busy cutting and chopping ingredients; her murder-chef knife crunched into vegetables with abandon. A pile of onions sat off to the side. It appeared they were getting ready for tomorrow''s stew since so few customers were in attendance.

    Jessara had her head stuck in the cooler, rummaging around for something. Milo stood over the grill, spatula in hand, ready to cook.

    I smiled at my hardworking staff. "You''re all doing a great job. Is there anything I can do to help?"

    Lady Churl waved me off. "Nah, we got it under control, boss. Reckon you can spend more time with that handsome elf."

    I laughed, surprised by her comment. "You think he''s good-looking?"

    "There''s somethin'' about them eyes and ears," she said with a shrug. "Reckon there was somethin'' about Seraphina you must like, too. Might be that''s the reason, yeah?"

    "It''s a little more than that for me, Lady Churl. But you do you." I grinned at my green friend.

    Jessara said, "Mr. V., we''re almost out of ale."

    I nodded. "I hope tomorrow''s event night will bring in some new, fresh ales. Do we have any in reserve?"

    "Sorry, Mr. V. We''re out," Milo added. "I went through the store room. Unless there''s some hiding downstairs."

    "Only thing hiding downstairs is whatever''s tryin'' ta rip the ground out from under us." Lady Churl grimaced.

    I looked back toward the main room and had a thought, but returned my attention to my staff, who had it all well in hand right now. With fewer customers coming to the tavern, they were able to keep up with the flow.

    "Alright. Push mixed drinks as much as you can. Adjust the price of the Orange Blush so it matches ale and beer prices. I can mix them in the event we get busy. Otherwise, I''ll be at the booth with Seraphina and her family. I''m trying to make a good impression and all that."

    "Go on, Boss." Lady Churl waved me off.

    The meal was enjoyable, and Seraphina talked about her work bringing light to the village. I''d been quite impressed with her ingenuity. We wouldn''t ever be able to talk about the fact that her idea was based on modern Earth''s ability to harness and store solar energy.

    Elixander leaned forward, intrigued. "How do you infuse the crystals with magic?" he asked.

    "I''ve been refining my gem-enchanting techniques. By integrating elemental affinities, I''m able to imbue each stone with more focused and precise magical properties."

    I had no idea what any of that meant, but I knew Glimmer had imparted some of this knowledge to her. That was not to diminish her work. Seraphina was brilliant and had worked out the intricacies on her own. I wondered if Seraphina''s father knew about the strange crystalline chameleon.

    Elixander leaned forward with an inquisitive look. "Elemental affinities? And how are you managing to stabilize these affinities within the gemstone''s structure?"

    Seraphina¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile as she replied. "The initial binding ritual is crucial. I combine ancient elven incantations with modern harmonic frequency manipulation. This synchronization between the gem¡¯s natural resonance and a specific elemental frequency ensures stability. Once I have the gem working in conjunction with the charging stone, it is a simple matter of harnessing the sun''s rays. They then impart their energy into the illuminating stones."

    Elixander nodded thoughtfully. His eyes were sharp. "Impressive, and a clever solution. But harmonics are a delicate matter. Misaligned frequencies can lead to catastrophic mutual interference."

    "Exactly. My human ingenuity probably came into play. A touch of transmutation helps fine-tune the gem¡¯s internal resonance. This delicate adjustment allows for perfect harmonic alignment, ensuring stability."

    Seraphina glanced at me. I smiled, quite impressed with my girlfriend''s knowledge.

    Elixander leaned back, visibly impressed despite his attempts to appear contemplative. "A balanced blend of our elven heritage and your human innovation."

    "Why, thank you, father. I had an excellent teacher."

    He inclined his head and gave her a brief smile.

    "What kind of magic do you practice, Elixander?" I asked, genuinely curious.

    "That is a little hard to explain. I''ve been a practitioner for a long time," he said. "Doing magic is as easy as breathing, but there is a toll. My power is strong but can quickly grow tiring. I must call and bend different elements. Simply willing magic to happen is only half the struggle. In many ways, what Seraphina does is much more complex than my spells. In most instances, I rely on raw power. Forces lurk beyond the shroud, always waiting, hoping for a mistake. A magic user can easily be burned to a crisp or frozen in place for eternity if they are not careful and fully understand the many properties at play. Elves are ideally suited to be powerful mages because they have centuries to learn and master the arts."

    He fixed me with a curious gaze. "Have you ever used magic, Varix? You have the aura of a former mage."

    I shook my head quickly. "No, I have no interest in learning or performing magic. As a humble tavern owner, I''m more than happy with my life." The truth was, to use magic, I would have to remove The Heart of Shadows. If I did that, I would be exposed to the kind of magic those around me would be pretty unhappy about because they were of the undead variety. ¡°Forces lurk beyond the shroud¡± Elixander had said, and in my case, some of those forces would be happy to rip me to shreds.

    Just as Elixander began to say something else, the recurring trouble beneath the tavern started again. The floor shook lightly at first but then began to pick up. A series of loud thumps sounded.

    I got to my feet, and Elixander was in step with me. A soft blue glow emanated from the elf.

    "That''s been going on for a couple of days."

    Elixander stared at the floor. He lifted his hands and muttered something under his breath. His eyes squinted for a moment before he looked up at Seraphina. "Bring your staff, child. We must investigate this. I sense there are those who are in a great deal of trouble beneath us."

    "Yes, Father," she said and stood.

    Delphine sighed lightly, and looked at me with a slight smile. "I hope you can see what you are getting into."

    I couldn''t help but laugh at Seraphina''s mother even as another tremor shook the foundation.

 Chapter Twenty-Four | Book 2

    The building shook around us. My patrons sat up nervously, some covering their food as dust and debris fell from the rafters. Their eyes darted around nervously. A few quickly got to their feet. We''d had a few tremors before, but this was too strong to ignore.

    "Uh. Sorry, friends. We might need to close up early. Come back, mention you were here tonight, and I''ll make sure you all get a fresh free meal," I raised my voice and offered a smile.

    An older couple got up and nodded at me. He picked a few chicken wings off his plate, and ate one as he headed toward the door. His wife followed him, but quickly turned back, picked up her drink, and drank the rest in a couple of gulps. Priorities, right?

    I''d invested everything into The Shadow''s Respite, and a sobering thought hit me¡ªdid insurance even exist in this world? I hadn''t thought to ask about protecting my investment against disasters.

    The four of us slid out of the booth. Seraphina kissed me quickly and said, "I''ll be right back. Try to stay close to my father. He''ll ensure you aren''t buried if this whole thing comes down."

    I gulped. "Wait. What?"

    Seraphina offered a quick smile, but leaned close and whispered in my ear, "Talk later. Again, I''m sorry about them showing up so unexpectedly."

    I leaned in and kissed Seraphina''s cheek.

    "Mother, come with me. The gem shop will be safer," Seraphina said, taking Delphine''s hand.

    "I should stay here in case anyone gets injured," Delphine said.

    Elixander pulled his wife into a quick embrace, and told her, "At least wait outside, my love. I''ll be out as soon as I can."

    Delphine nodded, and the two women made their way to the door.

    Lady Churl emerged from the kitchen, her murder-chef knife in hand. Her eyes darted around the room before settling on the ceiling. More dust and debris fell around us. If the tavern survived, it was going to need to be deep cleaned. Again. Another tremor shook the building.

    "That what I think it is?" Lady Churl pointed up.

    I followed her gaze and found the cat walking across a rafter like he was out for a Sunday stroll. "Cat. Get down from there."

    The cat made a point of ignoring me. He jumped a half-dozen feet to another beam of wood, gracefully landed on it, sat down, and cleaned one of his paws.

    "Give it up, boss. Morth ain''t gonna listen to no one." She sheathed her knife and snapped her green fingers at the cat, but he also ignored her. "Reckon s''been hard to get any proper sleep with all the rumblin'' and shakin''."

    "You''ve heard these disturbances before?" Elixander asked, his brow furrowing.

    "Most of it comes from downstairs," Lady Churl said, gesturing toward the back where the trap door lay. A toothy grin spread across her face. "Come on, tall elf. I''ll show ya where I sleep and where''s tha best ta hear them noises what''s from below."

    The remaining customers filed out quickly. I rushed to the door, calling after them, "I''m so sorry about this. As soon as it''s safe, I''ll spread the word. Come back for your replacement meal and a drink on the house!"

    Several turned and waved, even as they hurried away.

    I shouldn''t have been surprised that Doan appeared around a corner, and quickly strode toward me. He was dressed in his dark leather blacksmith clothing and wore a thick, worn leather apron that was covered in cuts and burns. He hefted a huge hammer in one hand and had a grin for me.

    "Doan!" I waved.

    He strode toward me, returning the wave. "Varix, my friend. It sounded like the tavern was about to be shaken to pieces. Is that related to the activities underground?"

    "The shaking has been happening for a couple of days. This was one of the strongest yet. We''re going to go down and take a look under the tavern."

    "We?" Doan asked. "Want some company?"

    "You and your hammer are most welcome," I said, and led the way inside.

    Elixander stood near the trap door in the back. Lady Churl was on the ladder, motioning for him to follow.

    Doan stopped in the center of the room, eyes wide, mouth agape. "Is that¡­"

    Elixander turned and nodded at Doan. "Greetings."

    "I remember you,¡± Doan said, gripped his hammer, and stepped toward Elixander.

    The elf didn¡¯t so much as budge.

    Doan stopped a few feet away, lowered his head, and dropped to one knee. ¡°Elixander Lioshan Brightstar, Archmage of the Dawn. I am humbled to be in your presence.¡±

    ¡°This is Doan.¡± I pointed at my friend. Damn. Elixander had a hell of a reputation.

    ¡°I was there at the Sundering of the Shadowvale. Many of us would have perished if not for you. Your powers turned the tide. I am honored.¡±

    ¡°Arise, friend Doan. I am a simple elf who is no longer attached to any armies, nor involved in any wars. I am a civilian, just like you. I would guess that you are a blacksmith. One of the finest professions one can attain. I am also honored to meet you.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    A few hours ago, I¡¯d wanted to hate him. Now, I wanted to polish his shoes.

    Doan rose, but kept his eyes lowered, and studied Elixander from beneath his thick curly hair. When I had met Doan, he¡¯d worn his hair close-cropped. Being back in Everspring had agreed with the blacksmith.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to investigate the shaking. Elixander thinks there may be those in danger beneath us.¡±

    ¡°How can I help?¡± Doan asked without hesitation. "Mira and Alic haven''t returned to town. Caden was out and about asking after them a few minutes ago."

    "Oh no," I said and frowned. "I hope they weren''t down there when the ground shook."

    "I shall do my best to ascertain their presence," Elixander said, then inclined his head toward Doan¡¯s hammer. ¡°That may come in quite handy, friend blacksmith.¡±

    ¡°You comin¡¯ down ¡®ere or what?¡± Lady Churl¡¯s head popped up again. She spotted Doan and frowned.

    "Oh, hi, Lady Churl," Doan greeted her.

    "Reckon it''s ta be a party down here."

    I went first because I¡¯d been here before. And it was my tavern even if Lady Churl had taken ownership of the cellar.

    I descended the ladder first, with Elixander and Doan following close behind. As we hit the ground, Lady Churl lit a few large candles, shedding light on the room. Elixander''s blue aura enveloped us, casting an ethereal glow. I guessed he was shielding us, but I had to wonder if it was strong enough to keep us from being crushed if the floor above came crashing in.

    The elf''s eyes studied Lady Churl''s bedroom, taking in the elegant four-poster bed with its colorful bedspread. "This is quite a cozy room," he remarked.

    Lady Churl nodded. "Yer welcome to visit any time," she said with a grin.

    Elixander coughed to cover a laugh.

    I shot Lady Churl a look, embarrassed by her forwardness, but didn''t say anything.

    The elf stopped in the center of the room, closed his eyes, and muttered words I couldn''t make out. His blue aura expanded until it encompassed the entire space.

    Lady Churl backed away from it, pressing herself into a corner. "What''s the elf doin''?" she asked, her eyes wide.

    Elixander turned and walked out of Lady Churl''s bedroom. He approached a brick wall near the ladder and touched it, then stepped back.

    "What?" I asked, confused.

    Suddenly, I felt something. Cold tendrils of dread crept into me, making my skin crawl. I shook it off, trying to focus on the task at hand.

    The elf patted the wall. "There is something here. Something long forgotten. We must break through."

    Doan shook his head. "I can''t do it with this." He lifted the hammer. "It''s a fine one, but not enough to break this wall."

    Elixander held out his hand. "May I?"

    Doan handed it over without hesitation.

    The elf muttered over the hammer, then blew a light breath on the head. "Try now," he said, handing it back to Doan.

    Doan''s eyes widened as he reverently took the hammer. "What did you do to it?"

    "It is temporarily imbued with the power of the earth itself. Now strike, friend blacksmith. One blow in the center should be sufficient."

    "Right then. Stand back," Doan warned.

    "Wait. Don''t damage my tavern," I protested. "If this wall comes down, will it cave in the floor?''

    "Your tavern will be fine. The walls and the foundation will be unaffected. I promise you this," Elixander reassured me.

    I swallowed hard. "I don''t know," I said, still feeling uncertain.

    Doan placed a hand on my shoulder. "Don''t worry, friend Varix," he said reassuringly. "I''m a profit sharing co-owner. Any damage will be on me as well."

    "And on all of us." I pointed up. "If that comes crashing down."

    Doan grinned broadly, as if that had been a challenge. He reared back and smashed the hammer into the center of the wall, the enhanced tool striking with incredible force.

    The hammer''s impact shattered the wall, sending chunks of stone tumbling into the hidden passageway. A foul stench, thick with the moldy odor of ancient confinement, wafted out. It stung my nose, making me gag.

    Lady Churl appeared next to us. She had a small lantern in one hand, and a thin stick which she lit from one of her candles to ignite the lantern''s wick. She shook out the improvised match, dropped it on the floor, and ground it against the cold stone with her heel.

    ¡°Reckon this is gonna be a sight.¡± She looked up at me. With the lantern lit, she poked her head into the hole in the wall.

    ¡°Caution, friend Churl.¡± Elixander put a hand on her shoulder.

    She shrugged away from him and stepped through the hole on wiry legs. ¡°Reminds me of home.¡±

    "Wait, Lady Churl," I called to her, but she was already heading into the murk.

    I poked my head in after her and squinted into the darkness illuminated only by flickering lantern light. A primitive hallway stretched ahead, lined with moss-covered stones. The air was thick and muggy. It clung to my skin, making me want to turn around and hurry back up the ladder.

    The corridor was no wider than six feet, and the roof hung low above. We''d have to stoop to walk through it, and I was inclined to stay put.

    "This is most curious," Elixander said.

    "I should get my gear. Armor, sword, a shield," Doan said.

    "Stay your hand, friend. I will bring us to the end of this passageway so we can ascertain the scope of this place. It is possible the hallway ends and is impassable. I shall shield us from harm."

    "I''m not much of an adventurer," I said lamely.

    "If you wish to remain here, that is your decision."

    I shook my head. "No. I''ll join you. Now I''m curious what is under my tavern."

    "Ya oughta be. Ya need ta sees this!" Lady Churl shouted.

    Elixander waved his hand toward the passageway''s roof, and a light took hold. He stuck his head in, sniffed, and then made his way into the improvised portal. Doan nodded after the elf, so I went in next, but not before I glanced toward the trap door above. Elixander had asked Seraphina to retrieve her staff, and she hadn''t returned yet.

    I stepped into the low hallway behind Elixander, ducking my head to avoid scraping it against the ceiling. The air was thick and musty, and the weight of the earth pressed in from all sides. It was unsettling, to say the least.

    Doan brought up the rear, grunting as he had to stoop even lower than Elixander and me.

    "Lady Churl, are you okay in there?" I called out, my voice echoing in the narrow space.

    "I''m good, boss!" she yelled back, her voice sounding distant. "Just keep followin'' the path! Ya gots ta see this."

    I took a few more steps forward, trying to keep my breathing steady. Suddenly, my foot crunched on something, and I froze. Looking down, I saw what appeared to be small bones scattered across the floor. "That''s not good," I muttered, a chill running down my spine.

    Doan peered over my shoulder, squinting at the bones. "Nothing to worry about," he said, his voice reassuring. "Those are from small animals, not humans."

    "Wonder if my cat''s been here."

    "Could be," Doan replied.

    I nodded, feeling slightly relieved. We continued, the passageway sloping downward at a gentle angle. It curved once, then again, leading us deeper into the unknown.

 Chapter Twenty-Five | Book 2

    As we wound our way along the corridor, the ceiling grew taller, and we were able to stand without stooping, and my back was glad for it. The way was still narrow, and we had to turn sideways to continue at some points. Lady Churl was still ahead of us, calling back to us encouragingly.

    I was studying the floor, noting how the stone had been methodically chipped away by hand, when Elixander''s voice echoed from ahead.

    "I''m through," he called back. "There''s something you all need to see."

    The walls bore the same long furrows I''d been examining. "Who could have done all this work?" I wondered aloud.

    "Dwarves," Doan said firmly. "Only they have this kind of precision."

    "Precision?" I asked, running my hand along the rough-hewn wall.

    "Aye," Doan replied. "If you were to measure between these walls, you''d find them perfectly consistent, even where they narrow. Dwarves are odd that way¡ªthey value certain rocks and stones more than others, and shape them just so."

    We emerged into a large cavern that took my breath away. Half-toppled pillars stretched upward into darkness, while numerous passages branched off in different directions. A broad staircase had been carved directly into the rock wall, descending what I estimated to be thirty to fifty feet, though the darkness made it difficult to judge the true scale. The ceiling bore remnants of what could have been painted constellations, now faded and indiscernible. Stone benches were spaced evenly along the room, facing what seemed to be an altar, or a lectern. The floor was a mosaic of fallen tiles and sunken pathways that appeared to have been worn by centuries of footsteps.

    Elaborate carvings covered every surface¡ªthe walls, the pillars, even portions of the floor. Time had worn away some details, but others remained crisp and clear. Debris and fallen stones littered the ground, creating obstacles we''d need to navigate carefully.

    Elixander raised his hands, and several orbs of light shot outward, taking up positions near the ceiling. The illumination revealed the space, along with the intricate sigils and runes carved into every surface. I didn''t recognize any of the symbols, though they seemed to follow distinct patterns.

    Lady Churl was already in the room, walking around, looking behind the lectern , pushing rocks aside, and peering into passageways. She paused at one, and looked into the darkness. I had never asked Lady Churl about her vision, but she''d insisted on living in a cave before moving in with me. She didn''t appear to be in the least bit concerned about the large space.

    "Ooh. This is grand," Lady Churl called to us. "Might be I''ll sleep here from now on."

    Doan ran a hand through his hair as he took in the sight, his war hammer hanging at his side. "I''ve lived in Everspring my entire life," he said. "Never knew this was down here."

    "Very few know it''s here," Elixander said softly. He pressed his palm against the wall and closed his eyes. After a moment, he opened them again.

    "Why was it locked away?" I asked.

    "There could be danger here. Or, once walled up, it might have simply been forgotten."

    We had started toward the stairs when a noise from behind made us turn. Seraphina emerged from the tunnel, her staff in hand. She had changed into more practical attire - fitted leather pants tucked into sturdy boots, a long-sleeved shirt under a leather vest, and a belt that held various pouches.

    "Welcome, daughter," Elixander said with a slight bow.

    "What is this place?" Seraphina asked.

    Elixander clasped his hands behind his back as he took to the stairs. He turned his head and said, "An excellent question. It was likely a school or a place for scholars to gather. Long abandoned. Walled off. This place has not been seen in centuries."

    Seraphina joined me. She took my hand in hers while we stood at the top of the stairs and stared down.

    Lady Churl had made her way to the other side of the chamber and stopped at another dark passageway. She stuck her head in and then pulled back. "Oi. This way leads ta food. Mushrooms, if me nose ain''t betraying me."

    "Of course, she''d find mushrooms down here," I said quietly.

    Seraphina chuckled and said, "This is such a strange sight to find under Everspring. This place is ancient. We will have to get a scholar down here to find out what this is. It can''t be a pre-cataclysm city. Maybe it was built as a place of worship?"

    "I don''t want a bunch of people traipsing through The Shadow''s Respite just to get a look at this location. I should close up the entrance."

    "Varix." Seraphina tugged my hand, pulling me close to her. "You can''t do that. It needs to be studied. Besides, you know what this means, right?"

    "Too many looky loos in my place?"

    She smiled softly. "Have you already forgotten how capitalism works? You will be able to charge adventures to come down here. You can also make a rule that they will share some of the profits from anything they find and sell."

    I grinned at Seraphina. "Can I do that?"

    "It''s your tavern."

    Elixander walked around the space, hands clasped behind his back, studying the floor, then looking up and muttering toward the ceiling.

    "My father can be a bit much," Seraphina leaned in and said quietly.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    I nodded, but also lowered my voice. "Elixander is growing on me. Did you know he is actively discouraging me from being with you?"

    "I thought he might," Seraphina said. Her lips quirked up. "I''m guessing it¡¯s the whole age thing?"

    "It is. He mentioned your mother. He dearly loves her, and it crushes him that he won''t be with her forever."

    Seraphina drew close to me. I put my arms around her. The staff pressed against my back. Elixander glanced our way. He had an amazing poker face, but in this case, his lips turned down in a slight frown.

    "I barely know them, Varix. It''s been so hard to be their daughter. They have no idea I''m from you-know-where. I''ve tried to keep them at a distance. Glimmer filled me in on what he knew of my life before I arrived. He knows something changed five years ago, but I''ve always played it off as an accident with a gem enchantment gone wrong."

    "That must have been hard. Have you ever thought about just telling him? He seems pretty reasonable."

    She sighed. "Many times. I don¡¯t think he could ever understand. I saw him when he went to war. He was a different elf. Cold. So cold. He¡­ he¡­¡± She sighed and pressed her cheek to my shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°He will never talk about this war. Or the others he has fought in. Varix, you can¡¯t imagine the power he can wield. If there was anyone who could have challenged Morthisal, the real Morthisal, it was him. In a one on one, I don¡¯t know who would have won.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he confront him?¡±

    ¡°He is powerful, but not strong enough to cross the wastes of the dark lord¡¯s land and fight his way through hordes. Literal hordes. It was what kept Morthisal in power for so long. Only a joining of the races, to create massive armies, allowed his enemies to cleave their way to the fortress.¡±

    I sighed. "I guess he can never find out who I am under this amulet, but I think he senses something.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about that too much. The Heart of Shadows is as veiled as possible. What he senses could be anything. There is so much magical jewelry, it''s hard to discern."

    "So he might sense something, but it''s normal for him to sense magical rings and amulets? That makes sense," I said, relieved.

    "I should go help look around. Not that he needs it. This place is long dead. I can¡¯t sense anything in the way of life here," Seraphina said.

    I again lowered my voice and whispered, "I did. Just before breaking down the wall there was a sense of dread that reminded me of episodes I used to get before we fixed the Heart of Shadows."

    "Okay. Tell me if it happens again. We can always do a little private exploration once they are away from the site. By the way, take extra care to make sure my father never sees the amulet."

    I nodded and involuntarily touched the stone through my shirt. Seraphina had spoken of finding a permanent solution, and now I was more eager than ever to make that happen. At least the feeling of dread, often brought on when I sensed the dead, was gone.

    "Oi, boss. You gotta look a¡¯ this," Lady Churl called as she stuck her head back out of a passageway.

    "I''ll go see what she''s up to. Oh. Did you know Lady Churl has a thing for your dad?"

    Seraphina coughed loudly to cover a laugh and even ducked her head to the side. "What?"

    "I know. I''ll keep an eye on her. You keep an eye on him. Can''t have those two running off for a tryst."

    Seraphina put her head against my chest and laughed into her hand.

    "Are you well, daughter?" Elixander asked from across the room.

    "Yes, father. I''ll be right there."

    I forked my fingers and pointed them at my eyes.

    "Stop." Seraphina burst into another laughing fit.

    While Seraphina went to join her father, I followed Lady Churl down a passageway, guided by one of Elixander''s glowing orbs that hovered near the ceiling. The light cast long shadows across the walls, which were covered in intricate sigils similar to those in the main chamber.

    The passageway split, and I chose the right path, drawn by a faint glow in that direction.

    "Lady Churl?" I called out. "Are you ahead?"

    "Right this way, boss. Keep at it," she called back.

    The passage curved right again, and as I emerged, my jaw dropped open. A set of dry stone steps descended at least fifty feet. At the bottom, something cast an ethereal blue-green glow that pulsed softly in the darkness.

    Lady Churl stood at the base of the stairs, waving her arms excitedly. "Get down ''ere, boss! You gotta see this!"

    I made my way down the steps, and when I reached the bottom, the sight before me stole my breath away. A massive cavern stretched out, its ceiling lost in the darkness above, but it wasn''t the size that amazed me - it was what filled it.

    "Ale and ashes¡­"

    The entire chamber bloomed with luminescent life. Delicate mushrooms sprouted from the walls in clusters, their caps glowing in shades of blue and purple. Vine-like plants crawled up the stone columns, decorated with small flowers that pulsed with gentle green light. Patches of moss covered the ground, giving off a soft azure radiance.

    The natural light from the flora created dancing shadows across the rock walls. In some places, crystalline formations caught and reflected the glow, creating rainbow-like patterns. The chamber stretched so far that I couldn''t see its end, and multiple dark passageways branched off in different directions.

    Lady Churl bent down and plucked a peculiar mushroom with a glowing yellow cap. She held it up, turning it this way and that.

    "I wouldn''t touch that," I warned. "It could be poisonous."

    "Aye, could be," she said, but took a small bite anyway.

    "That''s maybe not a good idea," I said.

    She chewed thoughtfully, her eyes growing wide. "Ain''t poison, boss. Tastes wonderful, it does! Wonderful. Gonna collect a few and cook ''em up. Think''a the colorful stews!"

    "But how do we know any of this stuff is even edible?"

    Lady Churl glanced around and lowered her voice. "I can tells ya, boss. What do you think I did for him what''s name we don''t say? Yeah. Used to test his food. I can sniff out poison from a dozen yards away."

    "So, what? We''re going to bring up a bunch of these plants and cook with them?"

    "Aye. Reckon that''ll bring in the clientele."

    Elixander appeared at the top of the stairs with a worried look. His eyes were drawn together, and his robe swished as he quickly took the stairs toward us. Doan and Seraphina were right behind him.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked him.

    "Someone is trapped. Their cries followed on a wind brought by a Zephrinid."

    "Father, are you sure it was a Zephrinid?"

    He nodded sharply.

    I looked at Doan. He shrugged.

    "Okay. What is a Zephrinid?" I asked.

    Elixander placed his hand in his pouch and removed a small red stone that glowed when he drew it forth. He turned to us and said, "A Zephrinid is an ethereal creature known for its ability to pass through caverns like a whisper on the wind. It generates a mesmerizing wind that can lull people and creatures into a deep and dreamless sleep, allowing it to steal their possessions, or in some cases, the affected themselves. Where they are taken is a mystery that has never been solved. The Zephrinid are exceedingly rare and can be deadly."

    "You mean people are trapped down here, and that thing is trying to kill them?" I asked, then remembered Doan mentioning the exploratory group who had not returned to Everspring. "Mira¡­"

 Chapter Twenty-Six | Book Two

    Once she was back on her feet, Mira shook her head again to try and clear the fog that lingered around her head. Something had not only knocked them unconscious, but had also stolen most of their supplies. They weren''t lost, but they had only a tenuous hold on their location in relation to the gnolls ahead. They still had lights and ropes nailed to the walls with iron hooks to guide them, but that was all.

    Their supplies were gone. Most of their water was gone, and they were at least a five or six hour walk from the exit. If they started now, they would be out of here in the middle of the night. The prudent plan had been chosen: to try to catch up with the gnolls. With any luck, they would still have food and water. Or a plan. Maybe the shaman could somehow whisk them out of here.

    Mira urged them forward, her voice barely above a whisper. "Come on. The gnolls can''t be far ahead."

    Her eyes leaped from place to place in the dark, trying to pick out details, but their light was scant, and it only added to her growing dread. One hand trailed along the coarse rope that marked their path. The rough fibers caught on her gloves. She''d worn a pair that left her fingertips exposed to better sense details in the dark, and now she wished she had sacrificed that feeling for something a little more substantial.

    "I''d kill for a drink at the Wandering Boar right now," Bowen said, his voice echoing off the stone walls.

    Tobias grunted in agreement. "Their dark ale goes down smooth. Better than that watered down swill most places serve. The Green Griffin does it, and we all know it.¡±

    "Why not drink at the Shadow''s Respite?" Mira asked, wincing as she adjusted her grip on the lantern.

    "Haven''t you heard? They can barely keep anything in stock," Bowen replied. "I went in a night ago, and they had run out of summer ale. Imagine a tavern ain''t got none on hand. One wonders how they hope to stay in business. Truth is, I like the atmosphere there better than that hopped-up and overpriced Wandering Boar. A peculiar man runs the Shadow''s Respite, but I give him leeway. It''s said he took a knock during the war. Got his memories scrambled."

    Mira almost laughed at Bowen¡¯s description of Varix, but then she clenched her teeth. She knew Baron Swiftwood was behind the delays in Varix getting his supplies, and she wished she could do something about it, but the man was practically royalty. She''d entered into a deal with Varix at a profit sharing level, and the Baron was now cutting into those proceeds.

    "Yeah. I don''t care for him," Tobias said.

    "Varix?" Mira asked him.

    "Nothing personal. He''s too nice."

    Mira laughed and said, "Too nice? He''s a tavern keeper. He''s supposed to be nice."

    "I suppose you''re right. He helped one of the new men get in with the town guard.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bad thing?¡± Mira asked.

    "Sure, he''s nice and all, but that doesn''t mean he''s not trying to gain something out of it. I''ve seen it before¡ªpeople too eager to help usually have an angle."

    "What angle could he possibly have? He''s just a tavern keeper."

    "He¡¯s done up and helped Raynard get into the guard, didn''t he? Might be stacking the deck."

    "Raynard''s a good kid. Annoying to train with, but decent enough," Alic added. "I know, because I brought him in. He''s going to be a good guard, and he has a unique fighting style."

    "And what happens when the next ''nice guy'' Varix helps along isn''t so decent? The guard''s no place for favor. It''s for those who''ve earned it. Weeding out those not fit for it is the difference between life and death for some of us."

    Mira turned to Bowen and said. ¡°You are reading too much into it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe."

    "She''s right," Alic put in. "You''re reading too much into it. I pick the recruits, and Varix was very insightful when he sent Raynard back to me for a second trial."

    "Fine. Fine. Don''t mean that Varix don''t have ulterior motives."

    Mira blew out an exasperated sigh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move on.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Their lantern light danced across the walls, creating grotesque shadows that seemed to move with lives of their own. The passage twisted and turned, sometimes forcing them to duck under low-hanging rock formations or squeeze through narrow gaps.

    A scuttling sound echoed through the darkness, causing Bowen to jump.

    "Just small animals," Mira assured them, though her hand tightened on her sword hilt.

    "What kind of animals live down here?" Alic wondered aloud, his voice tight with tension.

    "Probably bats," Bowen suggested.

    "Shut your mouth about bats," Tobias snapped. "I hate those flying rats."

    "Why did you come down here if you hate bats so much?" Mira asked, pausing to check their direction with the lodestone.

    "Didn''t think we''d be here this long," Tobias grumbled. "Thought it''d be a quick look around, then back up for dinner. Guess I didn''t think it through."

    "Let''s keep going. As soon as we find the gnolls, we can head back."

    "If we find them," Alic added.

    "One more hour. If we don''t find them in that time, we will return," Mira said.

    "How will you know how long an hour is?" Alic asked.

    "I spent over a year in the campaign against Morthisal. Sometimes, all I had was keeping time in my head." Alic reached out and touched her shoulder. He squeezed lightly, and she was grateful for the touch.

    Mira''s throat burned with thirst. She reached for her water skin and found it distressingly light. Looking back, she caught Alic eyeing his own empty water skin.

    "Here," she said, passing him her water. "Take a sip, but make it count."

    "I shouldn''t have drunk my backup supply," he admitted, taking a careful swallow before handing it back.

    They pressed on, each step becoming more difficult than the last. Mira''s feet felt like they were on fire, even through her sturdy boots. Her fingers had cramped into claws from gripping the rope and lantern.

    The air grew thicker, and it became harder to breathe. Sweat trickled down her back, making her shirt cling uncomfortably. She hoped to see signs of the gnolls each time they rounded a corner, but there was only more darkness.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Just as despair began to creep in, the passage widened. Mira''s lantern light spilled into a vast cavern, and her heart nearly stopped. The gnolls lay in a heap in the center of the chamber. None of them moved. The sight reminded her of winter nights when hunting dogs would pile together for warmth, but this was different. Wrong.

    "No," she whispered, her voice catching in her throat.

    The four of them entered the chamber.

    Caden leaned forward to look at the mass. "Are they-"

    A large head in the middle of the pack lifted its head slightly.

    "Hey. Are you okay?" Mira called.

    The gnolls roused themselves, breaking up the pile and staggering to their feet. Grix''gnash, the shaman, looked around, with sleep obviously pulling heavily at his eyes. He rubbed them and then pulled himself upright and looked at Mira and the others.

    Some of the gnolls whispered to each other in their strange mix of human-like vocals, low yips, and growls.

    "Grix''gnash. Can you talk?"

    "Something has¡­"

    "Yeah. They got us, too. Are you able to help us get out of here? The ropes seem intact, but we''re low on water and food. Something stole it while we were unconscious."

    Grix''gnash shook his head and pulled himself up to his full height. "I am feeling better, but there is something here. A presence. Ethereal and ancient. It is gone now. Along with our supplies. We were stricken.¡±

    ¡°So were we. They took most of our supplies. We¡¯re low on water. Do you have any?¡±

    One of the gnolls looked through the remains of their own sleds and growled.

    ¡°It appears to be gone.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Mira looked around the cavern. Two passages on opposite sides led away from the chamber. Several gnolls had already begun hammering metal hooks into the wall of the leftmost tunnel. "Why that direction?"

    Grix''gnash''s nose twitched. "We smell life that way."

    "How far?" Mira asked.

    "Unknown to us," Grix''gnash said. Several gnolls behind him yipped and barked. "The others wish to go that way."

    "We should head back the way we came," Mira said. "It''s a sure path out. The other way could lead anywhere or nowhere."

    The shaman nodded slowly, but several gnolls growled and barked at him. He turned and spoke to them in their own language, his voice rising and falling in a series of yips and growls. The argument continued until Grix''gnash slammed his staff against the ground. The other gnolls lowered their heads in submission.

    A deep rumble echoed through the cavern. The ground beneath their feet trembled.

    "What was that?" Bowen asked.

    The rumble grew louder. Loose rocks clattered down from the ceiling.

    A deafening crack split the air as the tunnel they''d come through collapsed. The rope that had guided them through the darkness whipped along the wall as the falling rocks yanked it free.

    Several gnolls lunged for the rope, their clawed hands grasping at air.

    Tobias dove forward and caught the end. The force of the moving rope dragged him across the ground.

    Mira rushed to help him, but Tobias screamed as the rope tore through his hands. It disappeared into the darkness, leaving them only the gnolls'' chosen route.

    "Hands," Tobias groaned, holding them up. Even in the dim light, it was evident where the rope had burned through his skin.

    "Let me see," Mira said, pulling a small dark glass pot of healing salve from her belt pouch. She''d carried it through several battles and was now grateful she hadn''t left it behind. She worked quickly to spread the cooling ointment across his palms.

    "That''s better," Tobias said through gritted teeth.

    Alic walked to the collapsed tunnel and held up his lantern. "No way we¡¯re getting back through here. Too much debris."

    "Then we go forward," Grix''gnash said, his yellow eyes gleaming in the darkness. "The spirits have chosen our path."

    "Some spirits," Bowen muttered.

    Mira finished wrapping Tobias''s hands with strips torn from her spare shirt. She stood and faced the group. "We don''t have much choice now. Forward is our only option."

    "The gnolls will lead," Grix''gnash stated. "We see better in the dark."

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Mira said.

    She helped Tobias to his feet, and they fell in behind the creatures they''d been pursuing just hours before.

    "Stay close," Mira said to her companions. "And save what water we have left. We don''t know how far we''ll need to go."

    They moved into the tunnel, leaving behind the blocked passage and any hope of an easy return to the surface. The darkness ahead seemed to swallow their light, and Mira couldn''t shake the feeling that something watched their every move.

    They trudged on and hours later emerged into another cavern, this one larger than any they had yet encountered.

    Mira stepped into a vast chamber that took her breath away. Their meager lantern light caught and multiplied across countless crystalline surfaces. It created a dazzling display that filled the cavernous space. The crystals extended from floor to ceiling, some as thin as her arm, others thick as tree trunks. Faceted surfaces sparkled with deep purples, vibrant blues, and rich greens.

    Strange flora carpeted sections of the ground between the crystal formations. Luminescent moss clung to the walls, casting a soft blue-green glow. Delicate vine-like plants wound their way up the crystals, their leaves a strange shade of azure.

    The air hung heavy with moisture, and a musty scent filled her nostrils. Along one wall, water trickled down in a thin stream, collecting in small pools before disappearing into cracks in the stone floor.

    The gnolls spread out through the chamber.

    Mira approached the trickling water. She reached out, letting the cool liquid run over her fingers.

    Grix''gnash moved beside Mira, his staff tapping against the stone floor. "Do not drink," he growled. "Water here can bring sickness and death."

    Tobias joined them, his bandaged hands cradled against his chest. "We''re probably going to die down here anyway. Might as well test your theory about the water." Mira licked her lips and almost threw Grix¡¯gnash¡¯s advice about the water away to agree with Tobias.

    "Death by water not quick," Grix''gnash said, his ears flattening. "Hours of pain. Days maybe. Stomach turns to fire. Blood flows wrong way."

    "What if we boiled it?" Tobias asked. "Fire would clean it, right?"

    "We could gather wood from those blue plants," Mira suggested, though the idea of burning the strange vegetation made her uneasy.

    Grix''gnash shook his head. "Plants here not like surface plants. Smoke might be worse than water."

    "We have to do something," Tobias insisted. "We''re all out of water, and--"

    "Mira!" Alic''s voice echoed through the chamber.

    She continued examining the water flow, trying to determine if there might be a way to collect and purify it. "Maybe if we used our helmets as cooking pots..."

    "Can we burn extra clothes as fuel?¡± Tobias asked.

    "Mira!" Alic called again, more urgently this time.

    "What?" she yelled back in frustration.

    Alic stood near the far wall with his lantern held high. "I found stairs!"

    The chamber fell silent. Even the gnolls stopped their movements to stare at Alic.

    "Stairs? Really?" Mira asked, already moving toward him.

    As she drew closer, it was apparent what had caught his attention. Cut into the rock wall was a series of broad steps, each easily wide enough for three people to walk abreast. They ascended into darkness, their surfaces smooth and worn from countless feet. Not only that, but they also descended into total darkness.

    "These aren''t natural," Alic said, running his hand along the wall beside the stairs. "Someone made these. Look at how precise the cuts are."

    Grix''gnash approached, his claws clicking against the stone. "Yes. Old work. Very old. From the before time."

    "The before time?" Tobias scratched his head.

    "I think he means pre-cataclysm."

    Grix''gnash nodded.

    The gnolls gathered around, their tails swishing with excitement. They chattered amongst themselves in their yipping language.

    "Up or down?" Mira asked, looking at Grix''gnash.

    The shaman closed his eyes, his nose twitching. After a moment, he opened them again. "Up leads to something. Down leads to the city that is our goal."

    "How can you tell?" Tobias asked.

    "Spirits whisper. Like wind through dry grass. They say city below. But..." He paused, tilting his head. "Something else above. We have a better chance at safety in that direction. Explore down later.¡±

    Mira looked between the ascending and descending stairs. Her vision blurred momentarily. Why was she even questioning the direction? Up should lead them to the surface.

    Mira dug out the lodestone gem Seraphina had created and held it up. The blue light shone brighter than it had before.

    ¡°We¡¯re under Everspring.¡±

    "Thank the gods,¡± Alic said.

    Before they could start up the stairs, the earth shook around them again, and a deep groan echoed from below, like some ancient beast stirring in its slumber. Debris fell around them¡ªchunks of stone raining down from the crumbling ceiling. Mira instinctively raised her arm above her head, offering scant protection from the rubble shower. The tremor seemed to last longer than the previous ones, and the vibrations resonated through her boots and up her legs.

    "We need to go now!"

 Chapter Twenty-Seven | Book 2

    As I surveyed the massive underground chamber, I couldn''t help but marvel at the strange, glowing flora that covered the walls and ceiling. The air was thick with a musty, earthy scent, and the only sound was the distant drip of water echoing through the cavern.

    The tremors had been growing more frequent and more violent, and I worried that the tavern above us might not withstand much more. Milo and Jessara were still upstairs, probably wondering what in the world I was doing. I hoped they had been smart enough to leave when the building started shaking around them.

    Suddenly, a crack appeared ahead of us on the chamber floor, snaking its way across the stone like a jagged lightning bolt.

    "Back away!" Elixander shouted, his voice echoing off the walls.

    We scrambled backwards, but another crack appeared near our feet, shearing away a chunk of the floor that dropped into the abyss below. The cavern shook violently, and we struggled to stay on our feet as rocks and debris rained around us.

    "Ale and ashes!" I exclaimed as I fell back further.

    Elixander stopped and peered at the new hole that had opened up in the floor.

    "Get away from the edge!" Seraphina yelled, her voice tinged with panic.

    Elixander''s brow furrowed in concentration. "I hear voices below," he said, edging closer to the hole.

    "Be careful. The ground is unstable," I said, pointing at the fresh cracks.

    Elixander waved his hand around in an arc. A fresh, light blue shimmering bubble appeared around him. "I will be safe."

    Seraphina advanced on her father and stepped into the bubble. He muttered something, and the blue shield expanded. Curiosity got the better of me, and I stepped inside after her. There was no change. I joined Elixander at the edge, peering down into the darkness. To my surprise, I saw a set of wide stairs leading down into the depths.

    "What kind of voices did you hear?" I asked Elixander.

    "I''m not sure," he replied, shaking his head. "There are multiple voices, but I can''t make out what they''re saying."

    Doan came to my side and leaned over the edge. "Who is down there?" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the chamber.

    Elixander muttered a few words under his breath, and suddenly, a burst of light erupted from his hand, rushing down the stairs like a swarm of fireflies. The lights illuminated the passageway as they went, revealing a huge chunk of the rocky cavern that had sheared away, leaving a giant hole that opened up to a massive chasm.

    I lay down on my stomach and scooted forward, brushing over the strange glowing flora that covered the ground. As I did, one of my arms began to glow green and red where I had touched some peculiar moss. It burned for a moment, but the pain quickly subsided.

    "I hope that''s not poisonous," I said, examining my arm with a frown.

    Elixander looked at the glowing patch on my skin and shook his head. "It''s probably safe. I can sense no damage."

    "Safe for goblins, at least," Lady Churl interjected. "Reckon it''s okay for humans, too."

    A voice echoed up the stairway but was too indistinct to make out.

    "Is someone down there?" Doan exclaimed, yelling again into the chasm.

    What sounded like muffled voices echoed back up the staircase again.

    Meanwhile, Elixander stood near the edge, staring down into the depths with intense concentration.

    As I lay at the edge of the chasm, peering down into the depths, I noticed the walls around the stairway were covered in ancient runes, similar to the ones we had seen in the chamber above. Elixander pointed them out to Seraphina, his brow furrowed in concentration.

    "Can you read them?" Seraphina asked.

    Elixander shook his head. "Not without further study," he replied. "These runes look to be related to a language I haven''t seen in over a thousand years. They''re incredibly old."

    Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed up from the depths below. "Help! We need help!"

    My eyes widened in recognition. "Mira!" I exclaimed, leaning over the edge of the chasm. "Mira! Is that you?"

    Lady Churl cautiously stepped toward the stairs, tilting her head to the side as she listened intently. After a moment, she turned to us, her expression grave. "Reckon she ain''t alone," she said. "Got a pack of gnolls and some other humans on the way up."

    "Varix?" Mira called back, her voice echoing around them.

    "I''m here. We''re here. We''re going to get you out! We have to help them," I urged, looking around at the others.

    Elixander nodded, his face set with determination. "Agreed," he said. "But we must be cautious. We don''t know what else might be down there."

    "The only thing down there that matters are our friends."

    "I agree," Doan said, rushing toward us. "She went with Alic and a couple of guards from town. They accompanied the gnolls."

    Lady Churl nodded. "S''what I said. Them dogs is down there."

    Seraphina said, "I agree. But as my father said, we have to be cautious."

    "We need water!" Mira added loudly.

    I turned to Lady Churl. "Can you run up and have Milo and Jessara gather every bag they can find and fill them with water? Buckets are fine, but we need something easier to carry."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Aye. Be right back, boss." Lady Churl turned and scurried up the stairs that led to the upper passageway.

    Elixander cupped his hand to the side of his mouth and yelled, "I am sending light your way. Can you see it?"

    "Yes. A floating light. I see it!" Mira called back excitedly a few seconds later, her voice echoing along the staircase.

    "The sound carries. They are still quite a ways down." Elixander looked up. "My suggestion is to go and meet them. Help them the rest of the way up, in case they are injured. Doan." He turned his eyes on the blacksmith. Can you bring water when it arrives? You are larger than the rest of us and will have an easier time bringing it down. I apologize in advance, though we may need your size to help bring up any injured."

    Doan nodded sharply, even though his eyes kept darting to the stairs. "Aye. I''ll be patient, but that''s my friend down there."

    "I''ll go, too," I said at Doan''s words. "I have to help our friends."

    Elixander nodded. "Very well. I will go first, Varix in the center, and Seraphina last, as her staff may come in handy."

    "A fine plan, father."

    "Take this," Elixander said to me, reached into his pouch, and withdrew a gem the size of a fist. He held it to his mouth and said something, then blew across the surface. He looked at me and handed over the stone. "Keep this on your person. It will be useful if anything goes awry."

    "I''m all for that," I said, putting the bulky stone in my front trouser pockets, where it was an uncomfortable but a necessary evil. "What does it do?"

    "It will help keep you safe in case of a fall."

    "I don''t want to fall," I said.

    "It is just a precaution," Seraphina added.

    That was a relief. One of my biggest fears was falling or being unable to arrest a tumbling descent. There were no handrails, and the stairs were smooth. They were also wide, but my feet brushed against the dry surface, and my shoes were more for working in a kitchen, not out here spelunking. In fact, I''d never been deeper than a few dozen feet into a cave before this.

    Lights rose above us as we took the first few steps. Elixander''s steps were confident. Mine, mostly so. I held onto the lip of the entryway, and then my hand touched the closest wall to ensure I could keep my balance.

    As we descended the ancient stairs, Elixander created magical lights that floated upward, taking positions along the walls. Each light cast a soft blue glow, illuminating our path and the intricate runes carved into the stone.

    "Who built all of this?" I asked, running my hand along the smooth wall. "These stairs seem too perfect to be natural."

    Elixander paused, his fingers trailing over a series of symbols. "I have only faint recollections from ancient texts. To properly understand, I''ll need time to study these markings and learn what other secrets lie beneath."

    The stairway curved deeper into the earth, each step worn smooth by countless feet over the ages. We came to a section where the outer wall had crumbled away to reveal a vast chasm that disappeared into darkness.

    "Mind your step here," Elixander warned. "The edge is unstable."

    He raised his hand and sent a bright, magical light out into the void. The light raced downward, illuminating the massive cavern walls. Down and down it went, until it seemed certain to fade away. But in its final moments, the light revealed something extraordinary - a sprawling city of impossible architecture. Alien spires reached toward the cavern ceiling, their surfaces smooth and otherworldly. The buildings defied conventional design, twisting and spiraling in ways that challenged comprehension. Even Elixander seemed taken aback by the sight before the light finally winked out.

    "Did you see that?" Seraphina gasped, gripping my hand tightly.

    "I did," I transfixed, barely breathing, still staring into the darkness. "I want to see it again."

    "We must keep moving," Elixander said firmly.

    Party pooper.

    We continued our descent for another fifteen or twenty minutes, the magical lights that floated above marking our path back to the surface.

    As we rounded a bend in the stairway, we came face to face with a band of gnolls led by Grix¡¯gnash. I was so surprised I yelled, ¡°Ale and ashes!¡± before I could stop myself.

    The shaman came to a stop and his snout like mouth split open in what had to be a smile.

    ¡°You have found us. We are relieved.¡±

    ¡°Grix¡¯gnash!¡± I exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you. Are Mira and the others with you?¡±

    Elixander observed the gnolls, but said nothing. As far as I knew, he hadn¡¯t met them before this moment.

    ¡°Varix?¡± Mira asked. ¡°Varix!¡±

    She pushed past the others and pulled me into a quick hug. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing down here, tavern keeper, but am I ever glad to see you.¡± Mira¡¯s eyes were weary, but they widened slightly when she spotted Seraphina.

    ¡°Hello, Mira,¡± Seraphina greeted Mira.

    Mira broke away from me and, in an unusual display of emotion, hugged her, as well.

    Alic offered his hand, and we shook once. We made introductions in the cramped space. ¡°Lady Churl is on the way with water.¡±

    ¡°We need a moment, friend,¡± Alic said. ¡°The trudge up all those stairs has hardened my legs. I cannot feel my feet.¡±

    Elixander clasped his hands behind his back as he looked over the motley group of spelunkers. He took a breath before introducing himself. Mira gasped when he told them his name. Alic ducked his head at the elf.

    ¡°We have tales to tell. Each of us finds ourselves in a most peculiar spot of trouble. May I suggest we save them for after we are out of here? Conserve your strength. We have a long way to go,¡± Elixander advised.

    ¡°Wise words, friend elf,¡± Grix¡¯gnash said.

    ¡°I can help restore a little strength. It won¡¯t last long, and you will feel the effects tomorrow morning. They won¡¯t be pleasant," Elixander said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take some of that. If I get out of here tonight I plan to douse my stomach in ale, or something stronger,¡± a seated older man said from the back. ¡°Truth is, I don¡¯t even know if I can stand again. Might need to leave me here tonight. I¡¯ll walk out in the morning.¡±

    Elixander lifted one hand above his head and intoned words that floated around us almost lyrically. I suddenly felt as if I''d just awoken from a twelve hour slumber, eaten a healthy breakfast, and was preparing to run a few miles. My legs ached to get moving, like they had pent up energy to burn.

    "That feels good," I said.

    "Aye. I''m a new man," the older guy said, and started to get to his feet, but his leg gave out and he sat down heavily. "Afraid I might be injured."

    "What happened, Tobias?" Mira asked the man.

    "Happened a minute before we stopped. I think I twisted my ankle. Just need a few minutes. I''ll be right as rain."

    I shrugged past the gnolls and a younger man I didn¡¯t recognize. He nodded at me once, as I pushed my way to Tobias.

    ¡°Come on, friend.¡± I held my hand out. ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you. We can take it slow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re that tavern owner Mira talks about.¡±

    "That''s right," I said. "I''ll help you up the stairs."

    "You''re a kind man, Varix."

    He was at least twenty years older than me with salt and pepper hair and a short gray beard. His eyes were gray and close set. Lines etched their way across his forehead.

    I stepped past him a few steps down and looked into the darkness. The stairs that I could see continued to stretch into darkness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here when you¡¯re ready to stand. Feel free to lean on me if you have to.¡±

    Tobias smiled. ¡°I was being a bit dramatic. I can stand, but I appreciate your offer.¡°

    Tobias put his hand on the wall and pushed himself up on shaky legs. I stuck out my hand, and he took it with his free one. ¡°I got you," I told him.

    "Thanks. I-"

    The stairs shook. Seraphina and Elixander stumbled toward me. I clutched Tobias¡¯ shoulder for support while my other hand slapped against the wall.

    The wall that was sliding away!

    The passageway grumbled and cracked. A crack like thunder sounded around us and we were suddenly falling!

 Chapter Twenty-Eight | Book 2

    The impact knocked the wind from my lungs. I lay on my back, blinking up into darkness so complete I couldn''t tell if my eyes were open. My hands patted my chest, arms, and legs and found nothing broken. The cold seeped through my clothes, and damp air pressed against my skin.

    "Seraphina?" My voice cracked. "Elixander? Anyone?"

    I rolled over and got to my feet, and yelled again.

    The silence pressed in around me. I fumbled in my pocket for the gem Elixander had given me. A faint blue glow spilled from between my fingers as I cupped it. I pointed my palm down so it illuminated the ground.

    I looked around for the others, frantically, hoping no one else had fallen and was hurt. Now that I was at the bottom of the chasm things were hazy. I had fallen, but I wasn''t sure if others had also been tossed off the staircase.

    I lifted the light upward. There was no one nearby; as I had fallen, I remembered striking something hard that had sent me spinning away in a trajectory that had potentially taken me far from the staircase. The effects of the stone Elixander had given me had not only slowed my descent, but had also changed the direction of my fall, sending me in an arcing drop.

    I continued to turn and call out for the others but my voice echoed from the stone walls. There was no response.

    Smooth stone spread out beneath my feet, its surface unlike any masonry I''d seen before. The gem''s light caught something metallic nearby¡ªa tall pole rising from the ground. As I approached, a soft hum filled the air, and pale light bloomed from its tip. My footsteps triggered more poles to life, creating a path of illumination through the darkness.

    "This is¡­" I didn''t really have words for what I was seeing. If this place was as old as it was thought to be, how did it still look this remarkably clean? How was any of it still standing? How? I shook my head. Maybe I¡¯d hit it when I¡¯d struck the ground.

    The lights revealed an entrance arch that defied natural geometry, with curves bending in ways that made my eyes strain to follow. Beyond that stretched wide roads paved with sheets of seamless stone that seemed to suck in the light. Buildings rose on either side, their surfaces rippling like frozen liquid metal. Spires twisted toward an invisible sky, connected by bridges that appeared too delicate to hold weight.

    I stood in place and shouted for the others again, but my voice echoed and no one returned my call.

    Strangely, my boots barely disturbed the thin layer of grit coating the ground. The city felt preserved, as if time had barely touched it. More lights flickered to life as I walked, revealing glimpses of windows filled with dark crystal and doorways that spiraled inward like shells.

    Where in the hell was I?

    Seraphina would search for me, assuming she¡¯d survived the fall, if she had fallen. I was still fuzzy on who had joined me on my descent. And Elixander, whatever his feelings about me, wouldn''t leave anyone behind. Unless they just plain could not find me.

    I considered my options. They always say that if you are lost in the woods, you should remain where you are to make it easier to be located. But ¡°they¡± didn¡¯t have an entire lost city stretching before them. Seraphina would understand. I bent down and drew an arrow in the dust, hoping they would notice it if they came to find me. And if not, I could follow the arrows back.

    I walked deeper into the city.

    The buildings rose around me like frozen waves of metal and stone, their surfaces catching the light in ways that defied logic. My footsteps rang hollow against the smooth stone beneath my feet.

    Something felt off about the scale of everything. I stopped at one of the doorways and placed my hand on its frame. The top of the arch barely reached my chest. The windows, too, sat lower than expected, more suited for someone of Lady Churl''s height than mine.

    "Seraphina! Doan! Anyone!"

    No answer.

    This place was genuinely creepy. I considered racing back the direction I had come and waiting for help. But I had to be realistic. I''d been carried who knew how far away and this place was so massive it was hard to reckon in the relative darkness. If not for the strange overhead lights I never would have bothered walking this far in the first place.

    The street curved ahead, following a pattern I couldn''t quite grasp. More poles lit up as I walked, revealing shop fronts with display windows still intact after countless years. Through the crystalline panes, I glimpsed shelves and counters sized for a race of people who must have stood no taller than my shoulders.

    A cool breeze brushed past my face, carrying a sweet scent that made my eyelids droop. My knees wobbled, and I caught myself against one of the metallic walls.

    "No, no." I jumped up and down, shaking my head to clear it. "Stay awake. Stay awake.¡±

    That had to be one of the zephrinid Elixander had mentioned. A creature that could make me fall asleep and steal my belongings. The joke was on that thing, because I didn''t have anything with me worth taking, except the Heart of Shadows, and that thought was chilling enough to leave me wide awake.

    The breeze returned, stronger this time, invisible hands tugging at my clothes. My thoughts turned fuzzy around the edges. The urge to close my eyes, just for a moment, felt almost irresistible.

    I slapped my cheeks, and the sharp sting helped to focus my mind. "Whatever you are, I''m not interested in a nap."

    Rounding the corner of what might have been a shop, or a taco stand, for all I knew, with its two foot wide lip projecting over a short wall as if set up to serve meals. Just like everything else down here, it was too short and entirely too alien.

    I suddenly came to a stop. Ahead of me, lights illuminated a ghostly figure standing in the middle of the street. Its skin gleamed like polished granite, with swirls of silver and copper catching the light. Despite being shorter than me, it carried itself with dignity, its crystalline eyes sparkling like gems. What I first took for hair flowed like liquid metal down its back, and its clothes seemed carved from light itself.

    "Uh-"

    The creature stepped toward me. Something swirled around it. A shape that was more mist than anything else.

    "I''m¡­ uh. I''m lost. Can you help me?" I asked dumbly.

    I had nothing in the way of a weapon. No way to fight back in case this strange creature attacked.

    Actually, there was one thing I had. Something I had tried not to think about. I could always remove the Heart of Shadows and do a little on-the-job training in how to do death magic, but the thought was laughable.

    The little humanoid figure opened its mouth, and a noise came out. It tried again.

    "Are you attempting to talk to me?¡±

    Again, there were noises like groans and clicks.

    I held my hands up, palms out, and said, "Okay. I''ll be going now. Take it easy."

    As I took a step backward, the creature launched toward me, but it had both of its shimmering hands out, approximating my gesture, which brought me to a stop.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    The creature''s mimicry left me frozen in place. Each time I shifted my weight, it instantly copied the movement. As it took another step toward me, I noticed its feet didn''t quite touch the ground.

    "Are you a ghost? I can sometimes see them," I told the creature. It stared back impassively. ¡°It¡¯s weird. I know.¡±

    The mist around it¡ªthe Zephrinid, I suddenly realized¨Cwhipped forward and struck. Before I could turn to run, it wrapped around me in a cold embrace. My knees buckled as waves of exhaustion crashed over me. I fought to keep my eyes open, but my thoughts turned to cotton.

    A small, crystalline hand grabbed mine. The touch sent an icy jolt through my body.

    Images flooded my mind. The creature''s curiosity radiated through each one¡ªquestions about who I was and where I came from. It showed me pictures of itself learning from others, absorbing their knowledge through touch, but the creatures he had previously held in his hands were foreign to me. Wisp-like beings. Long limbed, floating, and translucent figures with elongated heads. Others defied description. A plea formed in my mind: Would I share my thoughts so it could learn my speech?

    What choice did I have? I mentally nodded. The creatures obviously controlled the zephrinid and could send it to chase me down if I ran.

    The flood of images intensified. My memories of English crashed against this world''s common tongue, creating a chaotic swirl. The creature''s confusion rippled through our connection as it tried to make sense of languages from two different worlds. It finally settled on the one I currently spoke, and it seemed content.

    The thing was not greedy, and returned knowledge to me.

    The dead city in which I currently found myself appeared in my mind. Not the dark, abandoned shell I stood in, but a place of great beauty. Spires of living metal reached toward a crystalline dome that sparkled with artificial stars. Streets paved with sheets of pearl-white stone wound between buildings that defied physics. Surfaces flowing like liquid mercury, windows glowing with inner light. Bridges of pure energy arced between towers.

    Hovering vehicles zipped through the air on threads of light. Music filled the streets¡ªnotes that couldn''t exist in nature, played on instruments that bent reality itself. The inhabitants, barely reaching my shoulders, moved with fluid grace through their shining metropolis, their metallic hair catching the light from multiple sources.

    Fountains danced with painful geometric precision. Their plumes made impossible shapes before falling in perfectly calculated drops. Gardens floated on light platforms, filled with plants that bloomed in colors I had no names for. The entire city hummed with energy, every surface alive with patterns that shifted and changed like living things.

    A name formed in my head.

    "You''re a ferrokin!" I exclaimed to the dwarf-like creature.

    The ferrokin released its grip and nodded. I looked down and realized it hadn''t actually been touching me. Its skin was a mirage. This was a spirit, like my ghost pals at the Shadow''s Respite.

    "You''re not real."

    "You are correct, in a sense. I am very much a live being, but I barely exist in bodily form."

    The ferrokin''s mouth moved smoothly around the words like it had been speaking them like a native all along.

    "You can talk now. Incredible.¡±

    "Thank you, Varix, for sharing your knowledge with me. I apologize for using the form you call a zephrinid to lull you. It was the only way to safely approach without completely spooking you. I am called Triolux," the ferrokin said. "Though my true name would make little sense to you. It speaks of attributes beyond your comprehension."

    "Like what?" I asked.

    "In your tongue, it would translate poorly. The closest meaning would be ''one who seeks wisdom through the crystal paths.'' But that lacks the nuance of our language."

    "There you go. It''s not beyond my comprehension at all."

    The ferrokin offered a weak smile.

    "Your people built all this?" I gestured at the surrounding city.

    "Yes. We were the ferrokin. Masters of metal and stone, shapers of the earth''s bones. This city was one of our greatest achievements."

    "Was?"

    "We slumbered in the great hall, near the Earthheart¡ªour most sacred place. When the cataclysm came, we shifted into a near-ethereal state to survive. However, that survival made us live on very little energy and we were forced into hibernation. I know much about you, Varix Vel''Naris, from our shared connection moments ago."

    I hoped he didn¡¯t know too much!

    "When I fell from up there," I pointed in the general direction I thought I had fallen from, "there were others with me. Are they here? Are they hurt? I''m really worried about them."

    "Alas. I sense no others near the city. I will send out more zephrinid to search for them."

    I glanced at the misty form hovering nearby. "You have more of those things?"

    "They are helpers. Yes. I have access to many helpers. The city has no little power to activate them."

    "I have so many questions¡­"

    "And I shall be happy to answer them. In truth, I find myself glad to be once more among the living. My sleep has been so very long. I also find this mode of communication to have a certain charm. I must thank you again for sharing your knowledge with me."

    Like I had a choice. Still, this little guy was fascinating.

    "Some of the zephrinid have been gathering knowledge for me, helping me learn about those who dwell above. But the workers it found earlier carried little useful information. You are the first I could properly communicate with. There is a race of lupine like creatures. They were known to us long ago. They have changed much, but remain similar to their origins.¡±

    ¡°The gnolls. Yeah. They¡¯ve been looking for this place.¡±

    ¡°Have they now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, but I was trying to help them. Look, I''m trapped down here. I need to find a way back to my people."

    "There is a way. It relates to why you were brought here. While we slumbered, great changes shook the world. Something awakened us."

    "What do you mean, ''why I was brought here?¡¯¡±

    "I have been sending zephrinid to seek connections to those above."

    "Why?"

    "Because now that you are here, we can finally free the creature that has been shaking the earth."

    "A creature?" I asked.

    "Yes. Come with me, and I will show you."

    ¡°Show me? What? Where?¡±

    ¡°Follow, please.¡±

    "But I don''t want to move too far from where I landed. They might be looking for me."

    "My form is not complete. I will show you how to make a signal they will not be able to miss. I would do it myself, but it may be many of your years before I am completely corporeal."

    "But you touched me. I felt your hand."

    "I expended much energy making that contact. It was a risk. One that paid off. We can now converse."

    "So many questions¡­" I said again.

    I didn¡¯t have much choice but to follow Triolux through the ancient streets. If I could activate whatever signal he was referring to, the others would be able to find me. "How long have your people been down here?"

    "Since long before the first human kingdoms rose," Triolux said. "We shaped metal with thought and built cities that touched the sky."

    "What happened to the rest of your people?"

    "Many still sleep. Others walked the long paths to the surface, and faded in the light. We were not warriors, but creators, scholars. When the world broke, we chose to wait rather than fight."

    "The cataclysm, what caused it?"

    "A battle between powers we barely understood. The Earthheart cracked, and reality itself warped. Our cities fell as one. The decision was made to preserve one for the future; that city is where you find yourself while the Earthheart had time to heal."

    "Damn, Triolux. That is¡­" I trailed off, unsure what to say to this. "I''m sorry."

    ¡°Yes. It is, as you would say, a lot. Tens of thousands of your years of history compressed into a moment.¡±

    ¡°When you put it that way¡­¡±

    Triolux led me through more twisting streets, past structures that seemed less like shops and more like research facilities, or schools, with their windows dark and strange equipment visible inside.

    Another tremor rocked the ground. I stumbled, looking frantically for shelter as the metal walls around us rippled like water. "We should get under something!"

    "Be at peace," Triolux said. "This city is part of the Earthheart itself. Its foundations run deeper than you can imagine. Though it cracked and bled into the depths, the Earthheart will always be here. While not completely indestructible, it would take far more than these tremors to bring it down."

    "What do you mean, not completely?"

    "You shall see soon. It sleeps now, but once repairs are enacted, it shall be awoken."

    "Wait. What will be what?"

    We rounded another corner and I stopped dead in my tracks, my mouth falling open. Before us lay a scene of devastation that stood out sharply against the pristine city. An enormous building had partially collapsed, its flowing metal walls crumpled and broken. Beneath the twisted wreckage, something massive shifted.

    Scales the size of shields gleamed in the light from the poles. A muscled limb larger than a horse strained against the debris pinning it down. The creature''s head alone was the size of a wagon, its closed eye bigger than my fist. Even in sleep, each breath from its nostrils sent out puffs of steam that curled in the air.

    "Is that a fucking dragon?" I exclaimed.

 Chapter Twenty-Nine | Book Two

    I had been in Mythralon, this fantasy land filled with strange races, creatures out of legends on earth, for several months, and it had all been mind-blowing. To top it off, I¡¯d been dropped into this ancient city filled with insane architecture. But the craziest thing I¡¯d seen so far was right in front of my eyes.

    "Am I seeing things? It''s so dark down here."

    "You are seeing precisely what you think you are seeing. It is a dragon," Triolux said. "It was trapped here after the cataclysm, after most of my people had already begun their journey to the surface, or were already centuries into our long hibernation. Drawing power from the Earthheart, the city placed the beast in hibernation to prevent further destruction. But now it is awakening, and the time has come to free it. The Earthheart no longer possesses enough power to keep it suspended. This is why I was awoken."

    "Get one of the zephrinids to put it back to sleep."

    "Alas. The zephrinids have little power over something this size, and their power is fleeting, at best."

    I put my hands on my hips and stared. And stared.

    Through the dim light, I could make out the dragon''s massive form pinned beneath tons of rubble. Its scales glinted like polished obsidian in the faint glow of the ancient city''s lights, and one massive eye¡ªbigger than my head¡ªstared at me through a slit. Not stared at me, more through me. The creature''s barely chest rose and fell with slow, deep breaths that took minutes to begin and minutes more to exhale.

    I was surprised to find my feet carrying me to the beast. I couldn''t help it. When I was close, I cautiously reached out and placed my hand on its massive chest. The dragon was warm to the touch, and its heart beat like a huge drum, but ever so slowly.

    "Magnificent, isn''t she?" Triolux asked.

    "I couldn''t agree more. She, huh? Does she have a name?"

    "You will have to ask her when she is awakened."

    ¡°Her¡­¡± I backed away from the dragon. "What in the hell am I supposed to do to help it? I can''t move that debris. If I wake it, the damn thing will probably shake even more buildings into toppling."

    "I need you to restart the Earthheart. I will guide you."

    "The Earthheart. Restart. Free a dragon." I stood there looking over the huge beast, then around the strange city in which I found myself. "Look, Triolux. I''m just a simple tavern owner. Nothing more. I don''t know how to restart an Earthheart. I can barely make a decent pot of stew, let alone restart your power station, or whatever it is."

    "Ah, but you are much more than a simple tavern keeper, aren''t you, Varix? Much more, indeed."

    My blood ran cold. "What do you mean?"

    Triolux tilted his head. "You, a man from two worlds. This and another which is foreign to me. A world where steel towers rise and carriages are propelled along endless streets under their locomotion."

    My poker face was currently on break.

    "You know where I''m from," I said, my brow furrowing as I stared at Triolux.

    Triolux''s gemstone eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement. "Transmigration is not a new phenomenon to us, Varix. Many of our people have experienced it, had their souls transported to other worlds, or known other souls sent here."

    "Really? Can you tell me more about that?" My curiosity was piqued, and I couldn''t help but lean in closer.

    Triolux hesitated for a moment before speaking. "There was a ferrokin named Zephyr who found herself in a world of endless deserts, where the sun never set. She had to adapt to the harsh environment and learn to harness the power of the wind to survive. The stories of those who have transmigrated are often incomplete, their fates uncertain."

    ¡°And they came back?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She was summoned back to this world.¡±

    I mulled over this new information. I¡¯d already known of two people, my own Seraphina and the Pale King, both of whom were from my world. How many more were there? I also couldn''t help but consider the possibility that I might be able to return to my world. What would I even be going back to? For all I knew, my body was dead and buried. Or filled with Morthisal, if he had managed to survive my condition, and modern life, and wasn''t in a mental institution.

    I needed to play along with Triolux, for now. I was still worried sick about Seraphina, Elixander, and the others. I needed to know they were safe. If that meant I had to help this strange creature, then so be it.

    "We must hurry to the Earthheart," Triolux said, interrupting my thoughts. "I will be happy to discuss this further with you once we have completed our task."

    "Very well. So tell me more about this thing we''re going to restart."

    As we walked through the ancient streets, the lights flickered to life with each step.

    "The Earthheart is a colossal crystalline formation, the very heart of our city''s life force. Each facet of the crystal is imbued with elemental energy, drawn from the earth itself. It''s like the beating heart in a living organism, resonating with the natural world''s rhythm and sustaining the balance of the city."

    I listened intently as Triolux explained the complexities of the Earthheart. "The dragon''s thrashing has caused some parts of the Earthheart to fall out of alignment. The crystal''s core, the Prism of Life, has been disrupted, its energies no longer flowing freely through the city. The Resonance Chamber, where the crystal''s vibrations are amplified and distributed, has been damaged, and the Elemental Conduits, which channel the energy to different parts of the city, have been blocked. You may be thinking that it is not important. After all, we ferrokin have been sleeping for millennia. But I assure you, it is important. If not repaired, our ethereal forms will disappear."

    "Sure. Just keep adding to the stakes," I muttered because what he had just told me flew so far over my head that it wasn¡¯t even funny.

    "I apologize, Varix. This is much to take in, but you did ask."

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "You got that right."

    We wound our way through the labyrinthine streets until we came to a magnificent building that seemed to glow with an inner light. The Luminous Spire, as Triolux called it, towered above us as tall as any skyscraper I had ever seen. Its crystalline walls shimmered with a kaleidoscope of colors.

    "Are you sure my friends will be able to find me once the Earthheart is active again?" I asked, a hint of worry creeping into my voice.

    Triolux nodded. "Trust me, Varix. Once the Earthheart is restored, its energy will radiate throughout the city. Your friends will be drawn to its radiance like moths to a flame."

    "I''m unsure how I will do all this realignment stuff. Is it as simple as putting crystals in order, or is there something more to it?"

    "It will be quite easy for one of your powers. Simply aligning one crystal with a little magic will cause the others to fall in line. You will need to hold the conduit open for a few moments. Nothing more."

    I came to a stop and turned to Triolux. "Magic?"

    Triolux nodded.

    "You don''t understand something. I don''t have any power. I can''t do magic."

    "Most assuredly, you can. You are filled with it, even though it is, for reasons I don''t understand, hidden behind the gem you wear around your neck."

    Once again, my face flushed, and my blood ran cold. "You can''t ask me to do that. I don''t understand magic, or how to use it. You know I was brought here from another world, but you don''t know about the shell I occupy or why I wear this," I said, pulling the Heart of Shadows out. "The person I replaced was a monster. He tried to destroy the world above. He was pure evil, and I want nothing to do with his power. I want nothing to do with any of his magic. It sickens me to my core. Can you understand that?"

    Triolux''s face was unreadable. After a moment he said, "Magic is magic. It¡¯s inherent. It can be twisted, but I do not sense evil within you. Perhaps I can guide you. This is important, Varix. The future of the ferrokin depends on this.¡±

    ¡°Dammit,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Please, Varix. If you wish for me to beg, then I shall.¡±

    That somehow made me feel even worse.

    ¡°Fine, Triolux. I¡¯ll do it, but I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    The proto-dwarf lowered his head and quietly said, "Thank you, Varix. This may well save my race."

    Triolux stepped in front of massive double doors embedded with swirling metallic patterns. The doors slid open without a sound.

    "Come inside, and look upon the Earthheart."

    My jaw clenched. Everything in me screamed to turn around and find another way out of the underground. What if all of this was an elaborate ruse to gain control of the dark lord''s power? But Triolux had shared his memories with me¡ªI''d felt his essence, pure and without malice. I had trouble believing that such a pure and ancient soul wanted anything nefarious from me.

    "Fine. But just to look."

    I followed him through the doors into a vast circular chamber. At its center, suspended in mid-air, hung a massive crystal formation frozen in place. Each was as dark as night, with the exception of one. A bare spark of life danced within its center.

    Triolux led me up a spiraling ramp that wrapped around the chamber walls. "This is the Earthheart. The crystal core that once powered our entire civilization. See how only a fraction still functions? It tries to keep the dragon in hibernation, but as you can see, only one crystal still has life. Thus, she stirs, and the tremors grow worse."

    "I don''t think I can do it," I said honestly.

    "Think of your friends, Varix. Their safety, and that of everyone in Everspring, depends on this. Without the Earthheart''s power, they are all in grave danger. Your magic, though it may originate from dark sources, can still be wielded to protect those you love. Sometimes, we must embrace our past to secure a future worth having."

    I glanced around stupidly. What did I have to lose? Who else was here? Who else would possibly see me?

    I sighed and reached into my jerkin, pulling out the Heart of Shadows. The pendant caught what little light filtered through the chamber, its surface drinking in the glow rather than reflecting it. Seraphina had helped me mask its presence from the relic hunters with the help and sacrifice of the former assassin Zyn. It was the only thing that was keeping my head on my shoulders, unless I wanted to go live as a hermit somewhere and listen to the dead calling for me all day and night.

    "I really have no idea how to use magic. None at all."

    "You must try."

    Taking a deep breath, I pulled the pendant over my head and tucked it into my pocket. The change was immediate. My limbs stretched, bones cracking as they elongated. My skin turned ashen gray, and the temperature around me plummeted.

    The voices came rushing in¡ªhundreds, thousands of them. Dead souls reaching across the veil, begging to be heard, pleading to be summoned back to the world of the living.

    Triolux''s crystalline eyes widened in horror.

    "I told you," I said, my voice now deeper, rougher.

    "Such twisted magic," Triolux whispered. "To bind death itself into service. I had no idea the art could be corrupted to this degree."

    I stood there as the voices grew louder, more insistent. They called to me by name¡ªboth names. Varix. Morthisal. The dead knew me, remembered me, wanted me to reach back through the veil and pull them forth.

    "Let''s get on with it!"

    "Yes, of course." Triolux moved closer to the massive crystal formation. "Place your hand on the living crystal¡ªthe one still holding a spark. Feel its rhythm, its pulse. Like blood flowing through veins, let your power trickle into it, slowly at first. The crystal will guide you, show you how much it can accept."

    I stepped up to the crystal formation, my heart pounding in my chest. The voices of the dead swirled around me, growing louder by the second, but I forced them down, focusing on what I needed to do.

    My hand trembled as I reached out to touch it. The surface felt smooth and warm beneath my fingers. A gentle thrum passed through my palm, up my arm, and straight into my chest.

    "Let the power flow," Triolux said. "Don''t fight it."

    I closed my eyes and tried to relax. The magic surged through me. My body became a conduit, channeling raw power into the crystal. The voices of the dead roared around me into a loud chorus as their energy poured through me. I fought them back with sheer willpower and allowed pure mana to flow from inside of me.

    The crystal''s warmth intensified, becoming almost unbearable. My teeth clenched as more power flowed. The crystal began to glow brighter, its light piercing through my closed eyelids.

    Without warning, a surge of energy blasted through me and into the crystal. The force flung me backward, and I slammed into the railing of the spiral ramp. The primer erupted in a brilliant flash, its light so intense I had to shield my eyes.

    A beam of pure energy shot from the crystal into the center of the structure. The power arced outward, connecting with the other dark crystals. Each one ignited in sequence, creating a web of light that filled the chamber.

    The entire building hummed to life. Lights began appearing throughout the city¡ªfirst nearby, then spreading outward like ripples in a pond. Streets, buildings, and towers lit up one after another, revealing the true majesty of the ancient metropolis.

    I could barely move. I felt like I''d been beaten almost to death. I hurt everywhere, even in my teeth and the tips of my toes.

    Triolux held his hand up, and a splash of azure light shot toward him. His entire being lit up, and his eyes became sparkling diamonds. His skin appeared burnished, and his teeth shone through as he smiled. This was the first time I had seen such a thing from the ferrokin.

    "You did it! My friend! You did it!"

    I shook my head because the voices of the dead were already returning. My hand dove into my pocket, but the Heart of Shadows wasn''t there. I cast about, searching for the amulet.

    "Help me. I need to find the amulet, immediately. They''re so loud in my head!" I exclaimed.

    "Easy, my friend. It is here. I assure you. Allow me to-"

    A burst of light appeared outside the building''s open doors, somehow bright enough to compete with the awakening city. A pair of figures stepped through and looked around in awe.

    "Oh no¡­" I said in absolute dread.

    It was Seraphina and Elixander, and I was currently in the guise of Dark Lord Morthisal!

 Chapter Thirty | Book 2

    The hum of power still coursed through my veins as I leaned against the railing, catching my breath. The newly awakened crystals cast dancing shadows across the chamber walls. My skin tingled where the magic had passed through it. For a brief moment, I felt almost peaceful¡ªaccomplished even. I had helped save an ancient civilization, and it had been done by using something I had long feared to utilize¡ªthe power of the Dark Lord.

    Then, the voices started creeping back in.

    At first, whispers. It felt like a few stray souls reaching across the veil. I could handle those by shoving them to the back of my mind. But they grew louder with each passing second, multiplying like echoes in a canyon. Soon hundreds of dead voices competed for my attention, begging to be heard, to be restored, to walk again among the living. How had Morthisal dealt with this on a daily basis? The feeling of absolute dread suffused every fiber of my being.

    My hand brushed my chest where the Heart of Shadows usually rested. The familiar weight was missing. My fingers clutched at empty air.

    "No, no, no..." I patted my pockets, checking each one twice. The voices grew more insistent, drowning out my own thoughts.

    My heart began to race as I scanned the metal floor around me. The amulet had to be here somewhere. Without it, I was exposed¡ªmy true form revealed. Well, not my true form exactly¡ªMorthisal''s.

    I dropped to my knees, running my hands along the ground. The cold metal scraped against my gray skin¡ªskin that should have been a healthy pink. My longer fingers dragged across the smooth surface of the floor¡ªfingers that should have been shorter, human.

    "Please," I whispered, though I wasn''t sure if I was begging the voices to be quiet or pleading with fate to let me find the amulet before-

    The voices of the dead reached a fever pitch as my worst fear was suddenly realized. After everything I''d built, after finally finding love and acceptance, one of the most powerful mages who had ever lived was about to see me for what I had been successfully hiding for months¡ªthe monster who had terrorized their world.

    I had worked so hard to hide the guise, and it had taken me less than five minutes to blow my cover all to hell.

    Triolux turned to take in the new arrivals. He put his hands on his hips and cocked his head to the side. ¡°Most unusual. A nifty bit of magic, that.¡±

    ¡°Triolux!¡± I desperately hissed. ¡°They can¡¯t see me like this. You don¡¯t understand!¡±

    He turned his head and regarded me, but his eyes were unreadable.

    ¡°Varix!¡± Seraphina yelled, looking for me. At least they hadn''t spotted me yet.

    ¡°Varix is here. I can sense the floating stone I gave him." Elixander, still facing toward the center of the city. He turned in a circle, calling my name and looking for me before he spotted Triolux. His eyebrows shot up as he got a look at the proto-dwarf who strode toward them.

    ¡°Greetings,¡± Triolux said brightly.

    I pressed myself against the wall, trying to become one with the shadows. Triolux stepped forward to greet my visitors.

    Both Seraphina and Elixander seemed at a total loss for words.

    "Welcome to the heart of our ancient city," Triolux said, spreading his granite arms wide. "I am Triolux, guardian of the Earthheart. I heard you mention your friend Varix. He has done us a great service today by helping restore power to our systems."

    "Of course he has," Seraphina muttered so quietly I barely heard her, and then she looked around the newly illuminated location. "The city is magnificent." Seraphina breathed. "But where is Varix?"

    "Ah, yes," Triolux said. "He is nearby."

    I saw the exact moment recognition dawned in Elixander''s eyes as he found me. His face drained of color as his gaze locked onto mine. The air crackled with the sudden surge of magical energy around him.

    "Morthisal," he whispered. "Stay where you are." Elixander''s voice cut through the chamber. His hands curled into fists with magical energy crackling around them.

    "Father, wait-" Seraphina stepped in front of him, but Elixander held out an arm to block her path.

    "That''s not Varix." His words trembled with barely contained fury. "That''s the Dark Lord Morthisal."

    "I can explain," I said, keeping my voice steady despite the chorus of dead voices still clamoring in my head. "I''m not who I was. I swear to you, Elixander." My raspy voice was not helping me to sell this story.

    "Not who you were?" Elixander''s laugh held no warmth. "You slaughtered thousands. Burned villages. Raised armies of the dead. And now you dare to court my daughter? To trick this¡­" he looked at Triolux, clearly at a loss for words for what he was. "This friend of the earth."

    "Father, please listen-" Seraphina moved to stand between us. "I know about this. I''ve known for months."

    The admission hit Elixander like a physical blow. His shoulders sagged, and he stared at his daughter with a mixture of horror and disbelief. "You knew? You knew what he was and said nothing?"

    "Because I saw who he is now," Seraphina''s voice cracked with emotion. "The man who runs that tavern, who helps people, who loves me¡ªthat''s the real person. Not the monster from the past."

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "A monster doesn''t change its nature," Elixander snarled, raising his hands as blue energy coalesced around them. "It only wears better masks."

    A blast of lightning rippled out. It happened so fast that I had no time to get out of the way. The Earthheart intercepted his burst of power and drew the new source of energy inside. Another of the floating stones lit up and aligned with the others. It shimmered and crackled, sending more power through the other crystals. Elixander tried to draw away, but like me, the huge crystalline Earthheart had other plans. Elixander gasped, but energy continued to be pulled from the elf.

    "Release¡­ me¡­" He groaned, and then gasped and nearly fell as it finally abated.

    "Father, are you alright?¡± Seraphina asked urgently.

    Elixander staggered away, hands on his head. His skin was suddenly pale, and he could barely stand. Seraphina put her hand around his waist as he slumped.

    "Is he okay?" I called out as I continued to frantically try to locate the Heart of Shadows.

    Triolux had barely moved. He shifted his attention to the Earthheart as if he couldn''t take his eyes off the massive structure. His lips moved, but no words came out.

    Elixander pushed away from Seraphina, his face twisted with rage. He yanked her staff out of her grip.

    "Father, no!" Seraphina reached for the staff, but he shoved her aside.

    My heart lurched at the sight. I wanted to race to her side, but I had to back away from Elixander as he advanced, the staff crackling with power. The crystals around us pulsed with an answering light, creating shadows that danced across his face.

    I raised my hands. "This isn''t what you think. Stop and let us explain!"

    "Us? There is no us!"

    He gathered power via the staff. I knew this because my body reacted without my volition. Voices howled all around me. Dark tendrils of powers lurked just under the ground, begging me to take hold.

    Triolux faced the elf and shouted, "Wait! Let me just-" He cut himself off with a gasp and darted toward me. Upon reaching the dais, he stooped down and snatched up the Heart of Shadows from where it had fallen, just below the level I stood on.

    Triolux tossed me the Heart of Shadows. I caught the pendant with one hand and quickly slung it around my neck. The effect was immediate. My skin lost its ashen hue, my limbs shrank, and my face returned to its familiar form. More importantly, the voices receded.

    "You. Varix. I trusted you. I was even beginning to like you. You¡¯ve tricked my daughter, and me." Elixander¡¯s eyes blazed with anger, and power crackled from the Star of Luminas atop Seraphina''s staff.

    ¡°I¡¯m not from this world!¡± I yelled as I rushed to Seraphina¡¯s side to back her up. ¡°Morthisal trapped me here, in this body. I didn¡¯t ask for this. Any of this! He was facing defeat and somehow transmigrated between worlds. I swear to you. You''ve seen me at the Shadow''s Respite. Does Varix seem anything like an evil dark lord? I can''t even control his stupid powers. All I hear are the voices of the dead. If I was really the dark lord, would I have faced you without using his power? Please, Elixander. Your anger is making you irrational."

    Triolux stepped between us, his crystalline form catching the light. "Archmage. Your daughter speaks truth. I''ve touched his mind¡ªseen his memories. This one carries the weight of only one soul. The dark lord''s vessel, yes, but filled with a different spirit. The other is long gone from this world. Whatever this Morthisal did, he is no longer a threat to your world."

    Elixander swayed on his feet, the staff trembling in his grip. The power drain from the Earthheart had taken its toll. His face was ashen, and sweat beaded on his brow.

    "The Earthheart does not lie," Triolux continued, gesturing to the pulsing crystals around us. "It reads the essence of all who touch it. Your friend here helped restore our city''s heart not through dark magic, but through the pure intent of his spirit."

    Seraphina touched her father''s arm. The staff lowered slightly as exhaustion crept across his features. "You need to rest, father. Let''s sit and talk about this." She guided him to a nearby bench carved from the same strange metal as the rest of the city. He didn''t resist, sinking into it with a weary sigh. The anger in his eyes gave way to confusion as he looked between me and his daughter.

    "I don''t understand," he whispered. "How is this possible?"

    Trilux extended his hand toward Elixander. "May I?"

    Elixander cocked his head to one side, then grudgingly held out his own hand. Triolux took hold, and his skin briefly glowed.

    Elixander suddenly went still, and his eyes glazed over. Triolux maintained the contact for only a few seconds before letting him go. The tall elf''s shoulders dipped. He leaned heavily on the staff. The blazing gem dimmed and returned to its normal color.

    "He knows," Triolux turned his head and told me.

    I breathed a huge sigh of relief and cautiously approached. Seraphina was back on her feet. She carefully put her hand on the staff and pried it from Elixander''s hand. He gave it up grudgingly and stared at me.

    A thought lingered in the back of my mind. Had I inadvertently revealed Seraphina''s secret as well? I hoped not, because it was not mine to share.

    "It''s me. Varix, also known as Vince Logan on another world. I didn''t ask for this, but I''ve tried to make the best of it. To be a good person and to do good in this world. I met Seraphina, and I fell in love with her. She knows my secret, Elixander, and she trusts me," I said in a rush. "I hate everything he stood for. Everything he did. But that wasn''t me."

    "Only with his help was the city again brought to life. I swear this to you as a ferrokin," Triolux added.

    Elixander blinked rapidly. "There is much to process here. But, did you say ferrokin?"

    Triolux nodded.

    "But they were¡­ they died out."

    Trilux put his hands on his hips of his broad body and grinned at Elixander. "It was not a demise but a slumber. Too long of a slumber. Perhaps we can go above ground and talk. Clear up a few things about Mr. Varix here as well. I must be honest. I would so love to see what changes the millennia have brought to the upper world. I find I have been in the deeps for far too long."

    Elixander lowered his head and said. "Much here has occurred. There are many things I do not understand. However, the draining of my powers has left me weak. I do not possess the considerable amount of energy it requires to bring us back home."

    "What about the Star of Luminas, Father?"

    Elixander shook his head. "I need time to recover. Hours, perhaps days. It may be longer. I confess the Earthheart has practically drained me. My last show of power was all that remained."

    "The city also needs time to recover. You are all welcome to stay. We have many comforts but lack the nutrition you need. However, the deep has many surprises. I''m certain we can accommodate-"

    Triolux''s words fell off as a deep rumble shook the ancient city. The sound built like an avalanche, starting as a low vibration that rattled my teeth and crescendoed into a deafening roar.

    In the distance, the collapsed building that had imprisoned the dragon shifted. Chunks of stone and metal lifted into the air, defying gravity. The debris spun and whirled, reassembling itself piece by piece into walls and archways.

    "Ah. She awakes," Triolux said.

    "She?" Seraphina asked, her eyes taking in the massive beast.

    "Yes. That would be Frostfire. Frostfire Aetherwing."

    "It''s a dragon," I added.

    The look on their faces would have been a perfect Kodak moment. I hoped it wouldn''t be the last we shared together.

 Chapter Thirty-One | Book 2

    The initial rumble started as a subtle vibration beneath my feet. As debris shifted around Frostfire''s enormous form, the air filled with the scraping of stone against metal, punctuated by sharp cracks as ancient fragments gave way. A wave of cold air rushed past us, carrying the scent of frost and ozone¡ªlike the air before a lightning strike.

    The dragon''s scales caught the light from the restored Earthheart, reflecting it in mesmerizing patterns of blue and silver across the chamber walls. Her chest expanded with her first conscious breath in millennia, the sound like wind through a mountain pass. The movement sent more rubble cascading away from her body, each piece hitting the ground with echoing thuds. As her eyes opened, they gleamed with an inner light of blue-white energy. Her wings unfolded, each membrane translucent as ice, creating soft whooshing sounds that somehow seemed louder than the falling debris.

    "Frostfire Aetherwing. What a beautiful name," I whispered to myself. Then I looked up and said, "Do we need to hide? Maybe we should fall back into the building." I began to back up, not that it could offer much coverage. It was better than standing out in the open.

    The dragon burst free from its prison, unfurling massive wings that cast shadows across the buildings and roads. She launched into the air with a powerful beat of wings, sending a gust of wind that nearly knocked me off my feet.

    The beast''s roar echoed off the ancient walls, a primal sound that made my blood run cold. I grabbed Seraphina''s arm to steady her as she scrambled to her feet beside me.

    Elixander¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock as the massive creature wheeled overhead. His hands opened and closed, but there was barely a crackle of energy.

    The dragon''s wings caught currents of air I couldn''t feel, carrying her higher into the vast underground space. Each sweep sent ripples through her silver-streaked scales. She twisted in a graceful arc, her long neck curving as she banked between the ancient spires.

    "Look at her move," Seraphina breathed, clutching my arm. Her eyes tracked every motion, reflecting the dragon''s ethereal glow.

    Frostfire rolled into a tight spiral, her wings folding close before snapping open again. The maneuver brought a gasp from Elixander, who steadied himself against a wall. Despite his exhaustion, wonder replaced weariness on his face.

    The dragon stretched her massive form in a loop that seemed to defy the chamber''s size. Her tail traced patterns in the air as she twisted. The beating of her wings stirred up dust from corners untouched for millennia, creating swirling clouds that caught the light of the Earthheart.

    She descended in a wide circle, each wing beat slower than the last. Her claws extended toward the ground, and she touched down with surprising delicacy for a creature of her size. The impact still sent tremors through the stone floor, and I had to steady myself and Seraphina as the vibrations reached us.

    The dragon¡¯s momentum carried her forward in a slide that brought her terrifyingly close. She slid and somehow came to a stop a few dozen feet away from our diminutive party.

    The dragon lowered its head to Elixander''s level. Steam curled from her nostrils with each breath and waves of heat rolled off her body.

    I stumbled back from the massive dragon, my heart hammering in my chest. Her scales glinted like polished armor in the ethereal light, each one a work of art in blue and white with silver highlights.

    "Be still," Triolux called out wearily. "Let her catch your scent."

    The dragon''s head swayed closer, steam curling from her nostrils. Her neck curved like a snake as she examined each of us in turn. The heat that rolled off her body made sweat trickle down my back.

    When the dragon¡¯s eyes blazed in my direction, I froze. Her massive jaws parted to reveal rows of teeth longer than my forearm. Pure instinct took over¡ªI spun and prepared to bolt.

    "Wait." The voice stopped me cold. It was unmistakably feminine, with an otherworldly resonance that seemed to bypass my ears and speak directly to my mind. "Are you the human who provided the power to awaken the Earthheart?"

    ¡°Um. Yeah,¡± I replied.

    Beside me, Seraphina gripped her staff so tightly her knuckles were white.

    I cleared my throat and managed what I hoped was a winning smile. "I''m Varix Vel''Naris, owner of The Shadow''s Respite tavern¡ªthe finest establishment in Everspring, though I''ll admit I''ve never served a dragon before. Our portions might be a bit small for your taste. Also, I tend to rely on humor to get me through terrifying moments." I gestured to my companions. "This is Seraphina Brightstar, a very beautiful and magical genius and gem enchanter."

    "Stop it," she mouthed silently around a little smile.

    "And her father, Elixander Brightstar, Archmage of the Dawn¡ªthough he''s a bit worn out from all the excitement down here, not to mention wanting to eliminate me a few minutes ago due to an elephant-sized misunderstanding in the room. Oh, and this is Triolux." I turned to take in the ferrokin. "I''d tell you more about him, but honestly, I''m still trying to figure out if he''s a statue that came to life or if being made of polished granite is just his thing. Either way, he''s been an excellent tour guide."

    Triolux threw back his head and laughed heartily.

    The dragon''s eyes danced with what might have been amusement. Hard to tell with a face that size.

    The massive dragon inhaled deeply, her chest expanding like bellows. Her head bobbed in a slow, deliberate nod, immense wings folding against her sides with surprising grace. Each scale clicked softly against its neighbor, creating a sound like wind chimes made of metal.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I am Frostfire Aetherwing, Dreamer in the Deep Dark," the dragon said, her voice carrying harmonics that made the air vibrate. "Well over six thousand years have passed since I last drew breath in this chamber."

    I found myself leaning forward, captivated by the way her scales shifted color with each movement. Her voice was equally hypnotizing. I wanted to listen to her tell stories for a while.

    "Shal''aethir vos luminara," she said, turning to Elixander with a slight bow of her massive head. The words carried a musical quality that made my spine tingle.

    Elixander''s exhausted face lit up. "You know the old tongue," he said, straightening despite his fatigue. "Few now living recall such courtesies. May the light of the stars also guide you, Frostfire. You honor me."

    "The old ways endure in memory," Frostfire replied. "Like ripples in still water, they touch all shores in time." Her tail curled around her forelegs as she settled into a pose that reminded me of a sphinx.

    "Thanks to your efforts, Varix, I am free."

    "I didn¡¯t do much. Triolux walked me through it. I can¡¯t do magic, but the Earthheart didn¡¯t care and took what it needed. How were you aware it was me? I touched your chest, and you seemed to be completely hibernated."

    "Though I was in a dreamless state, a few stimuli managed to reach me. I have been sleeping for millennia of your years. Perhaps I was already close to awakening. I sensed the city had nearly exhausted its energy reserves, thus my awakening was imminent."

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m talking to a dragon,¡± I said reverently.

    ¡°Nor can I,¡± Elixander said.

    Seraphina gripped my hand tightly.

    Frostfire''s eyes took on a distant look as she gazed at the restored Earthheart. "I crashed here during the Sundering. The magical storms were beyond anything I''d encountered. Lightning struck my wing, and I plummeted through a breach in the surface." Her tail swished across the stone floor. "One of the guardians of this place¡ªa powerful ferrokin mage¡ªchose to place me in hibernation rather than let me die from my injuries. I would have thrashed in place and damaged much of the city. I remember little else until now. However, my wounds are healed. I would like the opportunity to thank this ferrokin."

    "It may be some time before the others awaken¡ªthose who decided to continue their journey on this world. The rest have moved on. I would like to see others of the ferrokin."

    Elixander placed his hand behind his back thoughtfully. "I am not certain any exist within the lands of Mythralon. I have never seen one of your kind until today. There are, however, dwarves. You resemble this race to some degree."

    "Dwarves, eh? I''d like to meet one."

    "First, we must make our way to the surface."

    She turned her massive head toward the ceiling. "Tell me, does the sun still warm the peaks? Do clouds still paint shadows across the valleys?"

    "They do," I said. "Though I mostly see them from my tavern window these days."

    "And what of my kin?" Frostfire''s voice carried a note of longing. "Do dragons still soar the skies?"

    Elixander''s voice was gentle despite his exhaustion. "Dragons still exist, though they''ve withdrawn from the lands of men. They''re rarely seen now." He leaned against his staff. "I don''t know their exact whereabouts, but there are those who might¡ªthe Emberfae relic hunters. They travel to the most remote places seeking dangerous artifacts."

    "The Emberfae?" Frostfire''s scales rippled with interest. "Tell me more of these hunters."

    "They''re a race born of volcanic regions," I explained. "They seek out dangerous magical items to destroy them. If anyone knows where to find dragons, they would."

    Seraphina squeezed my hand. "We could help you find them," she offered. "The Emberfae, I mean. I''ve dealt with them before through my gem trade."

    Frostfire''s tail curled thoughtfully. "Perhaps that would be wise. Much has changed in six thousand years. I should learn of this new world before seeking out my kind."

    "I also would see this land of yours. And this tavern you have spoken of. I find I am quite thirsty after this long slumber," Triolux said.

    "Have I got a drink for you. It''s called Iron Forge Whiskey, and it''ll put some hair on your chest," I told Triolux.

    He grinned broadly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll accept that challenge.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t even thought to ask. ¡°Can you drink and eat food, or do you eat rocks and metal?¡±

    Triolux roared with laughter and walked to my side. He reached up and put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Ah, Varix. I feel that you and I are going to be friends. To answer your question, yes, we Ferrokin eat normal food, but I confess we crave those that are touched with iron or other minerals.¡±

    ¡°You tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll ensure we prepare it for you.¡±

    ¡°First, we must return to the surface,¡± Elixander interjected and looked at me, then Seraphina. ¡°We have much to discuss.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Triolux had shared my secret with Elixander, and I feared his knowledge of my life here had also revealed Seraphina¡¯s.

    "I can fly us to the surface," Frostfire said. "There are many large caves I can navigate through."

    "That would be wonderful," Seraphina said, "but how would we hold on?"

    "I might have a solution," Triolux said. "Varix, I could use your help."

    "But I don''t know-"

    "¡¯Tis just a helping hand I require. Come."

    He was so insistent that I agreed.

    "I would like to stay and speak with Frostfire if that''s acceptable," Elixander said. He turned to Seraphina. "Daughter, please remain here with me."

    "This way," Triolux said, leading me toward a nearby building.

    The entrance slid open at his approach, revealing a workshop unlike anything I''d seen. Metal contraptions lined the walls, their surfaces etched with intricate patterns that seemed to flow like water. Brass and copper tubes wound between what looked like control panels studded with crystals. The lights flickered on dimly, revealing more peculiar devices¡ªthings that might have been forged but had no visible sign of it, and tools that hung suspended in fields of energy.

    In the center of the room sat a massive egg-shaped box, its surface smooth and metallic. Beside it stood a dais supporting what appeared to be an enormous book, shimmering behind some kind of barrier. As Triolux approached, the shimmer dissolved like a mist.

    "This place is amazing."

    "Thank you, friend Varix. It is a creation room. We''re about to create a dragon saddle that will comfortably allow the four of us to sit on the dragon, with Frostfire¡¯s permission, of course.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I scratched my head. ¡°How long will it take to create? Gotta be honest. I¡¯m thirsty and hungry. Maybe we should put it off a little so we can find sustenance."

    Triolux chuckled and then said, "It will take but moments. We ferrokin are quite crafty." As if to prove his point, the walls around us began to hum with an otherworldly resonance, and I couldn''t help but wonder if I should have asked exactly what "crafty" meant to a race that had built an entire city underground.

 Chapter Thirty-Two | Book 2

    The egg-shaped device was a few dozen feet tall and half that wide. The ovoid¡¯s thick end was in the air. It hummed to life while Triolux concentrated on the book. He hummed a little tune in the back of his throat that resonated around us.

    ¡°What¡¯s the tune?¡±

    Triolux looked at me and somehow waggled his eyebrows, but didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Part of the work. The Shaper''s Forge requires it."

    He nodded and grinned back at the book. Triolux lifted one hand in the air and traced a pattern, then another. The big egg-shaped machine glowed, and the front split and opened. Tubes around the room lit up. Most of them disappeared into the floor, but I guessed they connected to the forge from underneath.

    Light rippled like water inside the egg, twisting and bending into impossible shapes. Metal flowed through the air in ribbons, fed from below, weaving together in patterns I couldn''t follow. The machine pulsed with each new addition, sending waves of color through the chamber.

    "This is beyond¡­ wow. Just wow." I stepped closer, drawn to the intricate dance of materials. This was the most impressive 3d printer I had ever seen. Ever thought could exist.

    Triolux kept humming, his fingers moving in precise patterns. The metal streams changed direction, braiding themselves into thick cords and flat panels.

    From the egg''s opening, a large saddle slowly slid out, its surface gleaming. The leather parts looked supple, and the metal fixtures were solid and bright. It could easily seat four people, with room for supplies.

    "Perfect." Triolux stepped back from his work. "The old machines never fail. Well, hardly ever."

    ¡°How in the world did it do that?¡±

    Triolux looked up, spread his hands, and said, ¡°Magic."

    ¡°Okay," I said with a laugh.

    ¡°We ferrokin mastered materials thousands of years before the sundering.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so you¡­¡± I thought out loud. ¡°You control things at a molecular level. You can mold things to your will within.¡±

    "I don''t know what that mean." Triolux shrugged. "The leather you see. It was in¡ªwhat did you call it? Suspended¡­¡±

    ¡°Animation.¡±

    ¡°Aye. The device reassembles it as needed by the blueprint. Tubes run to storage units. The units were full when we slept. We have huge stockpiles of materials, like the leather you see here."

    "Incredible." I breathed, then said, "How are we supposed to move this thing?" I asked, eyeing the heavy saddle. "It must weigh hundreds of pounds."

    "I can handle it."

    "But wait¡ªyou said the ferrokin were ethereal now. How can you-"

    "Ah." Triolux''s gem-like eyes met mine. "I''ve decided to leave my ethereal form behind. To become physical again. It''s time to rejoin the world above. I¡¯ve been making the transition since I decided it was time to return to the surface world.¡±

    ¡°That is amazing, and you are a very strange creature, Triolux.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re one to talk. You¡¯re not even of this world.¡± He paused and put his hands on his hips. ¡°I suppose I also am not of the world. The one above. I wish to learn all about your world once we are beneath the sky. I suspect some of my kin will follow as they awaken. That could take dozens of your years."

    "I hope you''re not doing all this because of me."

    Triolux''s laugh echoed off the walls. "The moment I met you, I knew it was time to walk in the sun again. That was my choice.¡±

    ¡°Will you live long? I mean, up there?¡±

    ¡°I suppose that depends on the state of the world. Are there any wars or impending sunderings? Any confluences of world altering events about to occur?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in luck. The most recent threat to the world was defeated. You saw him a few minutes ago when I helped power up the Earthheart. Dark Lord Morthisal was a necromancer of immense power. He led the green skinned races and tried to take over the world. Now, his body houses me. And I am a simple tavern owner.¡±

    Triolux threw his head back and laughed. ¡°There is nothing simple about you, friend Varix. Do you know what happened to this Morthisal once he was cast out of his body?"

    "All I know is that he slid into mine on my world and sent me here. He''s going to find it pretty difficult to get anything done from there. At least on Mythralon, I was able to assume a disguise and feign a head injury. Something very close to the truth, as I had no idea how any part of this world worked."

    "You seem to have done alright for yourself. You''re alive," Triolux said thoughtfully.

    "That I am. Thank you."

    The saddle finished printing. Before the forge''s doors shut, Triolux returned to the book. ¡°I must bring one more creation with me. Give me a moment.¡±

    Triolux moved to the book and flipped to the very front. His hum filled the chamber, deeper and more resonant than before. The sound pulled at something in my chest, like a prayer or plea carried on the notes. The machine''s doors sealed with a hiss, and a shimmer danced across its surface.

    The egg pulsed with light. Unlike the saddle, this creation took much longer.

    Triolux stepped back and crossed his arms over his chest.

    "Are you printing something larger?" I asked.

    "No," he said. "Something much smaller, but more complex.¡±

    I looked around the vast workshop again, taking in the soaring ceiling and countless machines. "How did you make this city underground? Do you have larger machines like the Shaper''s Forge?"

    "The city wasn''t built here," Triolux said. "We brought it underground to protect it."

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "You brought an entire city underground? How?"

    "We broke it down to its essence," he said. "Like sand through an hourglass, we pulled it apart piece by piece, grain by grain. The process drained our resources and consumed vast amounts of power. We sank it thousands of feet, deep into the earth''s embrace, then rebuilt it all again from those countless grains."

    "But I thought the dragon crashed here during the Sundering?"

    Triolux looked down at his feet. "Time is a straight path, friend. When you look back, the road seems like it could not have taken so long to reach the end, yet the end stretches on and on. Yes, the city was brought here, and we lived as we could, but as the world above burned, we grew increasingly distraught that it might never end." He shook his head. "The Sundering stretched across centuries, reshaping everything in its wake. The world died and was reborn again and again. Somewhere in those long years, Frostfire fled the chaos above. She crashed into our city and became tangled in our fate."

    The significance of his words settled over me. Centuries. Millennia. The few decades I had lived felt minuscule. They say you should live in the moment. What if a moment is filled with nothing but fire and destruction?

    The machine finished humming, and the doors parted and opened without a sound. Triolux peered inside, reached into the forge, and pulled out a fist sized ovoid that was similar to the Shaper''s Forge.

    "That''s it?"

    Triolux nodded and placed it in a pocket. Then he grabbed the saddle by the front and dragged it out of the room as if it weighed as much as a barstool. It scraped along the floor, leaving furrows in the thin layer of dust. I moved behind to helpfully push, but truth be told, he didn''t need it.

    "How is this place so clean after all this time?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "It is not all that clean. The failing of the Earthheart has allowed dust to settle."

    "Oh," said. I turned to look at the furrows the sled was leaving, but they were already healing and the path flattening out again. "This is an amazing city, Triolux."

    "Aye. But if you think this is impressive, wait until it is fully awake and the other ferrokin have awakened."

    "Will it be brought back to the surface?"

    Triolux shrugged. "No need." He lengthened his stride, and I had trouble keeping up with him as he yanked the saddle back to the dragon''s location.

    As we made our way back, Triolux dragging the saddle with ease, I caught sight of Elixander and Seraphina standing close. Their heads were bowed together, voices low amidst the quiet hum of the underground city.

    "...and no matter where you came from or how you came to be here, you will always be my daughter, Seraphina," Elixander said.

    I stopped short, not wanting to intrude. The tenderness in his voice was sincere. Triolux glanced at me but stayed silent. I took a step back, giving them space.

    Seraphina lifted a hand to her cheek and wiped away a tear. When she glanced our way, a soft smile spread across her face.

    "Is that the saddle?" she called out.

    "It is," Triolux replied, stepping forward. "We''ll need some assistance getting it fitted."

    Frostfire, the massive dragon, turned her head toward us. "Perhaps I can make it easier," she said. "If I roll onto my side?"

    Her size and beauty still took my breath away. I stood there like an idiot while Triolux bustled around like he had the ability to hang out with dragons every day.

    "That would be most helpful," Triolux agreed.

    The dragon lowered herself gracefully, the ground trembling slightly as she settled onto her side. Her scales caught the city''s light, shimmering like a sea of sapphires. I hadn''t noticed it before, but intricate tabs jutted out along the saddle''s bottom. I pointed them out. "Will those-"

    "Aye. They are designed to interlock seamlessly with Frostfire''s scales."

    "This craftsmanship is incredible," I said. "It''s like it was made just for her."

    Triolux chuckled. "In a way, it was."

    Together, we maneuvered the saddle into position. The tabs clicked into place between the dragon''s scales, each one fitting perfectly. Frostfire watched us with patient eyes.

    "All secure?" she asked.

    "Think so," I replied, giving the saddle a final pat.

    She rolled back onto her stomach and flexed her wings slightly. "Ah. This feels snug. Not irritating."

    Elixander swayed ever so slightly as he took a step toward Frostfire. The strain from his earlier magic obviously still lingered. I moved beside him.

    "Let me help you up," I offered.

    He met my gaze, hesitating for a moment before he nodded. "Thank you, Varix. I¡­ I don''t know what to say to you. Today has been most¡­ well¡­ unusual." He stammered as if trying to find the right words. "I should very much like to speak privately with you at some point. I may have some ideas to assist you with your problem."

    "Thank you, Elixander. I would like that."

    Frostfire lowered her head to the ground, her neck forming a gentle slope. I steadied Elixander as he climbed, his grip firm but showing the slightest tremble. Once he was settled, Seraphina followed, her movements light and fluid.

    "Where should we sit?" I asked.

    "I''ll guide from the front," Triolux said, climbing nimbly into position. "The rest of you can arrange yourselves as you see fit."

    "I''ll sit between you two," Seraphina said, taking a spot between her father and me.

    I climbed up last, settling in behind her. The saddle was spacious and designed for comfort and stability. Seraphina glanced back at me, her eyes reflecting the soft glow of the subterranean light. She took my hand in hers while the other gripped the guard.

    "Ready?" she asked.

    "Ready."

    Triolux stood tall at the front, turning back toward the city. He raised a hand and spoke in a flowing language, the words a melodic blend of sounds I couldn''t place. The air seemed to tremble with each syllable.

    Elixander tilted his head and quietly said, "I''ve studied many tongues, but that one eludes me."

    Triolux finished his farewell, his gemstone eyes shining. "Farewell for now, city of our ancestors."

    Frostfire stretched her wings, the vast membranes unfurling. "Hold on," she advised.

    With a powerful leap, she lifted off the ground. I gulped as we tookoff. It was one thing to sit in a plane in my old world, secured in a giant tube, the only moving air coming from the sad little fans that sat overhead. Now, I was subjected to a sudden rush of wind that pressed against us as we soared upward. Below, the ancient city began to shrink, its grand structures bathed in ethereal light.

    We ascended through enormous caverns, the walls adorned with gleaming crystals and strange rock formations. Frostfire navigated with ease, tilting her wings to catch hidden currents. In wider spaces, she spread her wings fully, gliding effortlessly. When passages narrowed, she folded them close, her body weaving through tight gaps.

    At one point, the ceiling dipped low, the rocky archway barely accommodating her wingspan. We all hunched instinctively, holding our breath as she squeezed through.

    "Well done," Triolux praised.

    "Old habits," Frostfire replied.

    A glow appeared ahead, growing brighter with each beat of her wings. The sea''s crisp scent mingled with the caverns'' damp air. Suddenly, we burst into the open. I raised a hand to shield my eyes as the dawn painted the sky in hues of gold and rose.

    Below us, towering cliffs met the roaring ocean, waves crashing against jagged rocks. The vast expanse of the sea stretched out, and a few specks dotted the ocean that were probably ships.

    Elixander leaned forward. His voice carried away by the wind as he spoke to Frostfire. She dipped her head in understanding and adjusted her flight path.

    "Look down there," Seraphina said, pointing.

    Along the coastline sat a charming city, its busy docks even at this early hour. White sails billowed in the harbor, and narrow streets wound up from the shore.

    "That''s Stormcrest Bay," she told me.

    "It''s beautiful," I replied.

    She reached over, her fingers finding mine. Our hands intertwined, and she offered a smile that warmed me more than the rising sun. "We should visit it and stay for a few days. I think you''ll like it."

    "Anytime, Seraphina."

    Frostfire caught some wind and ascended higher. With open skies above, she picked up speed, her wings cutting through the air as we sped toward Everspring.

 Chapter Thirty-Three | Book 2

    The wind whipped against my face as Frostfire soared through the endless sky. Below us, the world stretched out¡ªrivers shimmered like long threads, forests a deep emerald, and roads wound through fields and hills. We flew onward for at least an hour before our home came into view. Everspring looked so small from up here, with rooftops catching the morning light. I''d never seen the town from this height; it was breathtaking. The entire time we were in the air, our hands gripped the railings for dear life.

    Triolux leaned forward and shouted at Frostfire. "Do you feel the draw of the underground city?"

    Frost fire nodded her magnificent head.

    "Fly in that direction. That should put us on the right path to their home."

    "I will help. I know this land well," Elixander said, calling out landmarks for Frostfire to follow.

    ¡°Hey, Triolux. Have you ever heard of a seatbelt?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± the ferrokin said.

    ¡°A belt that attaches to the chairs and buckles across your lap. So we don¡¯t fly out of our seats.¡±

    Seraphina giggled next to me, and poked me in the rib.

    ¡°What? They know we¡¯re not from around here. If it¡¯s good enough for my Hyundai, it¡¯s good enough for this dragon saddle.¡±

    Elixander had been quiet since we had departed the underground. I didn''t catch him in the act, but I was sure his eyes burned into me every time I wasn''t looking in his direction.

    "Is everything okay?" I finally asked him.

    He nodded and looked away. I was about to prod further when he said, "This night has been trying. There is much to think about."

    "Oh," I said, because I knew what was going through his mind. I didn''t blame him if he mistrusted me. Hell, I''d mistrust me, too, in his shoes.

    Triolux had produced a pair of thick lensed dark green glasses from an inner pocket and placed them over his eyes. They were quite thick but seemed to be adequate sunglasses for him. At one point, he stood with his arms outstretched, and turned his head in every direction. "The valleys! See how they cradle the mist in their embrace!" he exclaimed. "And those villages nestled among the hills¡ªwhat harmonious design! The world is a marvel!"

    I smiled at his enthusiasm.

    "It''s really lovely from up here," I said. I squinted as we approached Everspring, picked out my tavern, and pointed it out for Triolux after having him count seven roofs from the right and then looking toward the open market since my place hung on the outskirts. "See the brown roof with the, well, damn. The missing¡­" I squinted again. Was that the condition of the Shadow''s Respite''s roof? "Is that my place? Yeah. The one with the missing shingles belongs to me."

    It was a good thing we hadn¡¯t had serious rain in the last few months, or my upper floor might have been soaked. The roof would need to be fixed. Just another damn thing to add to my list of things that were currently sinking my business.

    "Looks to be an easy fix," Triolux said as he leaned over the railing and looked down.

    "Maybe for you. I don''t know how to replace shingles. I''ll have to hire someone."

    "I may be able to help."

    "Thank you, Triolux. I don''t want to monopolize your time back up here."

    "I believe you offered me a room. I have no money, so perhaps a trade would be acceptable here. I can help you."

    I thought about it for all of two seconds. "I''ll take you up on that offer. Feel free to stay as long as you like. You kinda saved us all back there.¡±

    Triolux leaned forward and clapped my shoulder. "Thank you, friend Varix, for the kind hospitality.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no bother. I hope you like goblins.¡±

    ¡°Goblins?¡°

    I smiled in answer.

    Seraphina leaned her head against my shoulder. She let out a soft yawn, her eyes heavy.

    Elixander covered his mouth as he yawned as well. "Even the majesty of flight can''t ward off fatigue, it seems," he remarked.

    My stomach tightened and rumbled. I couldn''t wait to dig into any leftovers in the kitchen. The thought of a warm meal and a soft bed at The Shadow''s Respite pulled at me warmly.

    But then the realization hit me¡ªI had a full day ahead. The event I''d planned with the local brewers was today. I couldn''t postpone it now; too many people were counting on me. My shoulders sagged. I would have to sneak in a nap, at the very least.

    "Look, over there," Seraphina said, pointing ahead.

    The orc fort appeared, its wooden palisades standing sturdy against the landscape. It was impressive how quickly they''d built it up.

    A mischievous grin spread across my face. "Let''s wake up Urzan!"

    "I do not know this Urzan, but I am willing to awaken your friends." Frostfire chuckled, a deep rumble I could feel through her scales. She angled her wings, and we began our descent toward the fort. The ground rushed up to meet us, details sharpening with every moment. Frostfire''s landing was almost graceful¡ªher feet touched down, and she ran a few strides to slow her momentum, coming to a halt just shy of the orc fort''s walls. We were thrown forward, then back. A firm grasp on the railing was the only thing that prevented us from flying right out of the saddle.

    "Apologies," Frostfire said. "It''s been some time since I''ve landed with passengers."

    Triolux laughed heartily. "That was exhilarating! The thrill of the wind and the ground racing up¡ªmagnificent!"

    The gates of the fort burst open. Orcs spilled out, weapons gleaming in the dawn light. Their shouts filled the air, a mix of confusion and battle readiness. A few peeled off and sprinted away into the fields.

    A bell clanged urgently from the direction of the town. Figures hurried along the road¡ªguards in formation and Caden leading the way.

    I stood up as best I could and waved my arms. "It''s us!" I shouted. "No need for alarm! Hi, Urzan!"

    The lead orc, dressed in leather shorts, a thin cloth jerkin, and not a hint of armor, came to a stop, his tusks on ferocious display, but his mouth shut as he got a look at me on the dragon.

    "Did we wake you?" I called to Urzan.

    "Urzan no like dragon surprise!"

    The next hour was a whirlwind as hundreds of Everspring residents turned out to see the dragon, as well as the ferrokin and the ''returning heroes,'' as Mira called us after we''d helped rescue them. I was greatly relieved to find that she, Alic, Tobias, and the other man with them, Bowen, had all survived the stairway collapse.

    Mira was all smiles, and Alic clung to her side with one arm wrapped around her waist, over her shoulder, or holding her hand.

    "You two make a great couple," I told them.

    "Thanks, Varix." Alic grinned.

    A wave of relief washed over me now that we were back in Everspring. The sun cast a warm glow over the town, and the scent of fresh bread wafted from the bakery nearby, along with the ever-present scent of fresh lavender that blanketed the nearby fields. Despite the exhaustion pulling at my limbs, I couldn''t help but smile.

    People began to gather, their faces lit up with curiosity and excitement, though there were more than a few faces regarding the dragon with a little fear. Some spotted the beast, and simply ran back to town.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Varix! Is it true you ventured underground and came back?" a man called out.

    I gave a modest nod, took advantage of our situation, and milked it. "We did, but that''s a tale for tonight. Come to The Shadow''s Respite to sample fresh new ales and beers from local craftsmen. I''ll tell the story about being underground, finding a new city, and meeting a dragon.¡± I pointed at Frostfire. ¡°Right now, I could sleep for a week."

    "It seems unlikely that all that happened in one evening," the man shouted back, which was met with laughter.

    "Agreed, friend, but happened, it did," I replied and pointed at the dragon. "Meet Frostfire Aetherwing. She¡¯ll back me up.¡±

    Laughter rippled through the crowd. Seraphina stood beside me, hand in mind, and leaned her head on my shoulder.

    "Are you as exhausted as me?" I asked her.

    "I am. I need sleep. Lots and lots of sleep."

    Dozens of feet away, Frostfire stretched her wings, bringing gasps from the onlookers. "Who among the young ones wishes to fly?" she asked.

    Children cheered, their hands shooting into the air. Parents exchanged nervous glances.

    A mother stepped forward. "Are you sure it''s safe?"

    Frostfire lowered her head gracefully. "I assure you, they will be precious cargo to me."

    "It''s safe. Frostfire is gentle and quite sweet," I told the mother.

    The temptation was too great. Children clambered onto her back, their eyes wide. With a powerful beat of her wings, Frostfire lifted off, carrying joyous laughter and a few frightened screams into the sky. But those soon gave way to wonder, and the half-dozen children''s faces flushed, grinned, and screamed. She didn''t keep the children in the air for long, returning after just a few moments.

    Triolux stood next to me, his granite-like features softened in the morning light. People stared, but none had approached to ask about him yet. I suppose the dragon was enough to keep them distracted.

    "This place is brimming with life," he said. "It''s marvelous."

    "It is," I agreed. "The people here are the best I have ever met. I have true friends here. I¡¯m glad the ground is no longer shaking.¡±

    Frostfire gave a few more rides before telling us she needed to stretch her wings and see more of this marvelous land.

    ¡°I have been away for far too long. I will return, Varix. It may not be soon, but I will see you, in time."

    "I understand. Thank you for flying us out. You saved our lives.¡±

    ¡°Thank that one.¡± Frostfire pointed her long head at Triolux.

    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s nothing. You did the flying,¡± Triolux said.

    ¡°And you freed me. So, my new friends, I will say farewell for now. Soar high and let the skies sing your journey.¡±

    ¡°You too, my friend. Farewell," I told the dragon.

    She blew a little ice in the air, which turned into a small snow cloud that quickly dissipated as it fell. She took off, her massive wings sweeping her into the air.

    After the excitement settled, we made our way to The Shadow''s Respite.

    Lady Churl glanced up from behind the bar as the four of us entered. "Reckon you found your way home," she said. "Glad ya ain''t dead."

    "Thanks, Lady Churl. I couldn''t stay away," I replied.

    She smirked. "Place didn''t burn down, if that''s what yer wonderin''."

    "I see that. Good job.¡±

    Milo and Jessara emerged from the kitchen. Milo''s face lit up. "You''re back!"

    Jessara crossed her arms. "We were so worried."

    "Sorry to worry you," I said. "Thanks for holding down the fort."

    "We''ve got some leftover stew on the stove," Jessara offered. "Figured you''d be hungry."

    "Starving, actually."

    Jessara and Milo stared at Triolux, so I introduced them all. They were struck speechless by the burnished man, and I didn''t blame them. Lady Churl walked around him as she looked him up and down.

    ¡°Ain¡¯t never seen one like you.¡±

    Triolux smiled brightly at her. ¡°I could say the same of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a goblin.¡±

    ¡°And I am of the ferrokin. A pleasure.¡± Triolux nodded.

    We settled at the large table near the hearth. Bowls of rich stew and fresh bread appeared before us. It was early in the morning, but it was never a bad time for stew, which carried hints of rosemary and thyme.

    Triolux took a bite and closed his eyes. "Exquisite."

    ¡°I wondered if you ate normal food,¡± I said.

    Triolux lowered the spoon and laughed. ¡°I told you, Varix. We ferrokin are a hearty lot. We need certain minerals, such as iron and copper, but we also need meat and vegetables. I suppose you could say we¡¯re quite adaptable.¡±

    We ate in comfortable silence, the clink of spoons against bowls the only sound. The hearty food was the nourishment my body needed. I chased it with several mugs of water and thought again about how good a stiff drink would be.

    After a while, I looked over at Milo and Jessara. "Could you two get the food wagon prepped? We''ll need it ready soon."

    "Of course," Milo said. "Come on, Jess."

    They headed out, leaving the four of us at the table.

    Triolux''s eyes kept drifting to the corner of the room where Ophelia and Sir Garin resided. I had been ignoring them from the moment I¡¯d walked into the room. They had tried to pester me with questions, but a quick head shake had put them off for now.

    There was something on Elixander''s mind. Might as well rip off the bandaid now. I turned to Seraphina. "Mind bringing out the silencing stone?"

    "Not at all." She retrieved the stone and placed it on the table. A gentle pulse enveloped us, muting the world outside.

    Elixander''s expression grew serious. He folded his hands, gazing intently at me. "There''s much to discuss."

    I took a deep breath. "I''m listening."

    He hesitated for a moment. "Learning of your true nature¡ªthe transmigration¡ªyou must understand it''s a lot to accept."

    "I can imagine," I said softly. "I noticed a change came over you on the way here."

    He looked down at his hands. "I apologize, Varix. But understand that I may never fully trust who resides behind that amulet."

    Seraphina interjected. "Father, Varix has done nothing but good since he''s been here. He''s shown no desire to wield Morthisal''s power."

    I nodded. "When I first arrived, there were incidents¡ªunintentional displays of magic. But with Seraphina''s help and the Heart of Shadows, I''ve kept it suppressed. I have no interest in learning his arts. Taking off the stone is torture. The voices of the dead¡­." I shook my head, looked down, and crossed my arms over my chest.

    Elixander met my gaze. "But the power remains."

    "It does," I admitted. ¡°And I have no intention of using it."

    He sighed. "My concerns aren''t unfounded. The return of such power could bring darkness upon us all."

    "I understand your worry," I said. "But I''m trying to build a life here. A simple one."

    Triolux leaned back in his chair, his eyes drifting to the corner. He seemed distracted.

    "Everything alright?" I asked.

    He tilted his head. "Certainly, but I haven''t met your other friends yet."

    "What?"

    Triolux stood and walked toward an empty barstool. "Hello there," he said. "May I ask your names?"

    I blinked. "Triolux?"

    Elixander''s brow furrowed. "What is he talking about?"

    I stared at Triolux in shock. "You can see them?"

    Triolux nodded. "Indeed. Likely a result of my extended time as an ethereal being."

    Ophelia scoffed. "About time someone noticed us."

    Garin chuckled. "What a strange looking dwarf you are."

    "Strange looking? I would say you should look in the mirror."

    Sir Garin roared with laughter at the jest.

    I rubbed the back of my neck. "Along with... everything else, I can sometimes see, um, ghosts. They tend to linger around me. Two of them live here. Kind of haunting me, I guess."

    Ophelia crossed her arms. "Haunting you? Please. Perhaps you''re the one haunting us."

    "Here, now!" I protested.

    Elixander looked between us, bewildered. "Who are these spirits?"

    I gestured toward them. "Elixander, even though you can¡¯t see them, meet Lady Ophelia Nightshade and Sir Garin Thorneblade."

    He stood abruptly. "Garin Thorneblade? The paladin?"

    Garin nodded. "The very same," he said, though Elixander couldn''t hear him.

    "He says yes," I relayed.

    "When I first came to your tavern, I felt as though someone familiar was here." Elixander''s eyes glistened. "Garin was a dear friend. I thought I''d never..."

    "You knew, Sir Garin?" I said gently.

    "I apologize for not mentioning this, friend Varix," Garin said. "I recognized him, but kept my silence. I had hoped to speak with you about him after he had left. Then you disappeared for the rest of the night."

    "How do you know him?"

    Sir Garin grinned. "Ah. Elixander and I had a few adventures during the war against Morthisal."

    "You two fought together?" I asked Elixander.

    "I knew Sir Garin for the entirety of the war." Elixander''s shoulders sagged. "This is... unexpected."

    Seraphina reached out to touch his arm. "Father?"

    He cleared his throat. "I apologize. I''m a little overwhelmed. In all my long years, I have met many fine humans. He was the best of them."

    Garin said, "Ah, that pointy-eared bastard was one of the most boring companions I ever fought with. Always going on about this or that. Talking about blades of grass and the pattern of falling rain, and endlessly about his wife."

    I lightly shook my head at Garin.

    "Tell him. I suspect you won''t get the reaction you expect."

    I turned to Elixander and told him what Garin had said. Elixander looked down, and I wondered if I should have kept that to myself. Then his shoulders shook as he began to laugh.

 Chapter Thirty-Four | Book 2

    Garin seemed genuinely touched by his friend Elixander being in the tavern. With all my heart, I wished I could connect them for real so they could talk to each other. Triolux and I continued to relay each other''s words back and forth. They spoke of easier times as well as the bad ones. The war had been a blight on the lands, and these two seemed to have been at the forefront of some of the largest battles.

    At one point, Elixander, wiping tears from his eyes from laughing too hard, which might have been a combination of his emotional state as well as the conversation, dabbed at his eyes with a napkin. "Ah, Varix. Perhaps I''ve been too hasty in my judgments."

    I met his gaze. "I don''t expect trust overnight. But I''m committed to earning it."

    He sat back down, his demeanor softer. "I appreciate your honesty¡ªboth of you. So much has been explained, especially about the change that came over my daughter five years ago. It was as if she were a different person, which turned out to be true."

    "I wanted to tell you so many times, but I feared your reaction would not be so calm," Seraphina said.

    "I have lived a very long life, Seraphina, even among the elves. Too many of our kind have not. My patience is considerable, as is my ability to reason." Elixander tapped his lips with one finger. "If you two are here, and you have met each other, it would stand to reason there are others like you."

    I shrugged to cover myself, biting my tongue because I was not about to reveal the Pale King''s secret, which reminded me; he would probably like to know about this vast underground city, a lost race, and a dragon. I had a way to contact him hidden in my room, the aether beacon, but I had never used it, having promised to only do so in the event of an emergency, and this wasn¡¯t exactly an emergency. I also needed to head to Crownforge in the coming weeks to plead my case before the tavern guild, so I would try to contact him then. I would speak with Seraphina later about the beacon. All of this might warrant reaching him.

    Seraphina gave a small smile. "This is a good start."

    Triolux tapped the table thoughtfully. "The intertwining of fates is a fascinating thing."

    "Is that what this is? I''m just glad Elixander was smart enough to give me the gem to protect me in case of a fall," I said.

    Elixander suddenly looked uncomfortable.

    Triolux cleared his throat. "Actually, Varix, there''s something I need to tell you."

    I raised an eyebrow. "What''s that?"

    "It wasn''t exactly a coincidence that you fell and didn''t die," he said carefully.

    I blinked. "What do you mean?"

    Elixander interjected, his gaze steady on mine. "My stone wouldn''t have saved you from such a long fall. It was more in case you fell in a cave, or a hole. Not that great a distance. I was also intended to locate you if you were lost."

    I looked between them, confusion knotting my brow. "I''m not following. When the staircase gave way, I fell. We fell."

    "You fell, Varix. Only you, and it wasn''t by chance, so I must apologize to you now." Triolux sighed. "I used the Zephrinid to help sense you and bring you down to the underground surface."

    "The zephrinid?" I asked. "What? How?"

    He nodded. "They are marvelous beings, are they not? I had tuned this particular zephrinid to seek out one such as you."

    Elixander''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Is that so?"

    "Your magic is indeed powerful, Elixander," Triolux assured him. "But I didn''t have time to ask the Zephrinid to verify if you were powerful enough to restart the Earthheart. Varix here had been my goal since the very beginning.¡±

    I stared at him. "So you orchestrated my fall?"

    "In a manner of speaking," Triolux admitted. "I used the Zephrinid to ensure you arrested your fall and landed safely. This is why you lost consciousness as you plummeted. It has been studying you for some time. Unseen, of course."

    I was utterly shocked at this development. "You knocked me out and dropped me into an underground city?"

    Triolux offered a small smile. "What did you think¡ªthat all of this happened by pure coincidence? Who finds a lost city and wakes it? Not to mention the dragon?" He chuckled softly.

    I mean, I''ve seen some shit¡­

    Elixander rubbed his chin. "This explains a great deal. How he landed there was truly a mystery until he revealed what was under the Heart of Shadows."

    I let out a long, slow breath. "A little warning would''ve been nice. And Elixander can apparently just zap himself anywhere. Why didn''t you use him?"

    "As I said, the zephrinid has studied you the most. It was just a matter of luring you into the underground so we could, er, borrow your power. I apologize, my friend. I can assure you it was not an easy decision. There are devices in the city that could detect a source of magic with enough power to restart the Earthheart." Triolux said. "Had I not chosen you, the city and your fair village might have been shaken apart as Frostfire contained to wake."

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Sneaky son of a¡­" I muttered under my breath.

    Leaning back in the chair, I considered making myself a really strong drink. There might be a bottle of Iron Forge Whiskey in the back I''d been keeping in reserve.

    "Ale and ashes." I shook my head.

    I glanced at Seraphina, then back at Triolux. "Look, all that aside. We need you to understand something important. You can never, under any circumstance, tell anyone who we really are."

    Triolux tilted his head. "And why is that?"

    "In my case," I said, "there are a lot of people in Mythralon who would like to chop off my head. You saw the evil, ashen skin, shrunken-faced, disgusting, crazed dark lord hiding under my exterior?"

    "Ah. Understood. Although I must admit, I find all humanoid creatures not so much to my taste. Seraphina excluded." Triolux''s mouth split open in a big grin.

    I blinked, then laughed, thankful for the levity. Also, he was right about Seraphina.

    Triolux nodded slowly. "Your secrets are safe with me."

    "Thank you," I replied, feeling a mix of relief but also lingering unease. Triolux was not from this world; he might slip up. I realized we had entrusted him with a big secret. I hoped he would keep it.

    Lady Churl was the only other one who had remained in the tavern while Jessara and Milo were out prepping the wagon. She poked her head in from the kitchen. "Need anything else?"

    I leaned back in my chair, exhaustion settling into my bones. The warmth of the tavern felt comforting after the cold depths of the underground excursion. Triolux had given me so much to think about. There were layers of anger simmering under my skin due to the manipulation. I would probably look back someday and not feel this way. I had to wonder if Triolux could be trusted. I had told him he could stay here as long as he liked, but now I wasn''t feeling quite so trusting.

    Seraphina squeezed my hand gently.

    The tavern door swung open, and in strode Mira, followed closely by Alic, Caden, and Doan.

    "Varix!" Mira called out. "I don''t know how you all found us or how you flew out of there on a bloody dragon, but I, for one, am grateful!"

    Seraphina quickly yanked the silencing stone off the table top and put it in her pouch. The air returned to normal around us. I stood up, a smile spreading across my face. "It was a team effort. I''m sure Doan filled you in on how we located the vast chamber and the staircase."

    Doan gave me a hearty clap on the shoulder. "I could only relay what I saw until the point you fell. Elixander and Seraphina looked to have dropped, as well."

    "We nearly did. Only a quick spell and our close contact prevented it."

    "I''m a little banged up," Seraphina said. "We tumbled down a few steps."

    "And that one tumbled a great deal farther." Doan pointed at me.

    "I did, but Elixander had the forethought to give me a gem that helped arrest my fall," I said to cover up what had really occurred.

    "Come, join us," I said to change the subject. "There''s someone you should meet." I gestured to Triolux.

    Triolux inclined his head gracefully. "Greetings."

    Caden eyed him curiously. "And who might you be?"

    "He¡¯s Triolux," I said. "A ferrokin from the city below."

    "City below? You weren¡¯t joking about that?"

    "Not in the slightest. It''s been quite the adventure."

    Doan pulled up a chair. "First things first. The underground area is secured for now. We blocked off the staircase to prevent any unwelcome visitors."

    I sighed with relief. "That''s good news."

    "And the gnolls?" Seraphina asked.

    Doan shrugged. "They''ve returned to their camp. I don''t know if they found what they were after."

    Triolux spoke up. "Ah. Varix spoke of them. Perhaps I can visit the gnolls. Offer assistance or guidance. I may be able to help them understand what they seek. I may even be able to assist them."

    "Thanks, Triolux. They seem like nice enough¡­ beings." I had almost said dogmen, which I''m sure they would have found insulting.

    Mira nodded. "I can take you to them. Might be good to find out what they were seeking."

    We all settled in, the chatter flowing easily as we shared snippets of our recent experiences. The aroma of the food mingled with the familiar scents of the tavern, creating a cozy atmosphere. I had the urge to get up, go to the kitchen, and prep some food for all of us, but as the conversations continued, a heavy fatigue pressed upon me. My eyelids grew heavier, and I struggled to keep my focus.

    Caden noticed. "You look like you''re about to keel over, Varix."

    I gave a weary smile. "I think I might need to lie down for a bit. Just an hour."

    Seraphina stood up. "You definitely should. Father, perhaps you''d like to rest at my shop?"

    Elixander gave a small nod. "Rest would do me good. I have missed your mother. She will be happy to know we are all safe."

    Doan pushed back his chair. "We''ll get out of here, as well. We have plenty of time to talk about what happened last night. I know I''ll be at the event tonight. You should sell tickets to story hour." Doan added with a grin.

    Mira gave me a pat on the back. "Get some sleep. You''ve earned it."

    Alic and Caden echoed their goodbyes as they made their way out.

    I looked around at my friends. "Thanks, everyone."

    Triolux rose gracefully. "I will accompany Mira to meet the gnolls."

    "There''s a room upstairs if you prefer to rest." I offered.

    "I''ve rested quite enough, friend Varix. I wish to experience more of this world as soon as I can."

    "Okay. See you later, Triolux, unless you intend to wander."

    "Not yet. Until later, Varix."

    Lady Churl began clearing the table. "Reckon ya need that rest. Can''t have ya collapsing ''ere boss."

    Seraphina''s hand slipped into mine. "Come on," she said. "We''ll get in a short nap."

    I nodded, my eyes threatening to close. An enormous yawn took over my face.

    We climbed the stairs to my room. The quiet enveloped us as we entered. I closed the door behind us, the latch clicking gently. Seraphina sat on the edge of the bed and kicked off her shoes. "Feels like days since we''ve rested."

    I nodded, pulling off my boots. "It''s been a long night."

    We lay down together, the mattress sinking beneath our weight. She nestled against me, her warmth soothing.

    "Just an hour," I murmured.

    She smiled faintly. "Right. Just an hour."

    Her eyes closed, and my own drifted shut. The sounds of the tavern faded, and peace settled over us.

 Chapter Thirty-Five | Book 2

    After what felt like only a moment of total darkness, I blinked awake. The soft light that filtered through the curtains cast gentle patterns on the ceiling. Seraphina stirred beside me. At some point, we had snuggled under the blanket, and it was too warm to consider getting out of bed. I closed my eyes again, thankful to be safe in my own room with Seraphina.

    I drifted off again and might have fallen asleep. Visions of flying over the land of Mythralon carried me away. I wondered what Frostfire was up to at this very moment. My eyes shot open, and I practically fell out of bed.

    ¡°Well, shit,¡± I muttered.

    Seraphina''s eyes fluttered open.

    "How long did we sleep?" she murmured.

    I sat up, glancing toward the window. The sun hung low, painting the sky with hues of amber. "It''s late afternoon, at least," I said, rubbing my face. "We overslept. Dammit. I have so much to do today. Why didn''t Lady Churl or one of my other employees wake me?¡±

    Seraphina stretched, a hint of a smile on her lips. "Maybe you should put off the big event until tomorrow. Stay in bed with me a little longer.¡±

    That was the kind of offer I found hard to pass up, and I considered it for a long moment. ¡°I¡¯d like nothing better, my love, but I''ve committed too many resources. Local brewers are most likely in the process of loading carts to bring in their samples, if they aren¡¯t already here.¡±

    ¡°I know. It was worth a shot.¡±

    I leaned over and kissed Seraphina, wishing we could stay in bed. ¡°If it were any other time. Curse these commitments.¡±

    ¡°You know¡­ With my mother and father staying at my place, things are a little cramped. If you''ll have me, I can stay here for the next few nights.¡±

    ¡°Seraphina,¡± I said and brushed a lock of hair off her forehead. ¡°You can stay anytime. I¡¯ll clear a drawer for you. Feel free to use it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re at that stage?¡± she asked with a soft smile.

    ¡°We sure are,¡± I said and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her again.

    "I¡¯ll take you up on that offer, kind sir.¡± She laughed, gently pushed me away, and said, ¡°You should probably get the tavern ready."

    "I know. I¡¯m already so late, it¡¯s hard to rush, now."

    I rubbed my eyes. They felt glassy, but also like they were covered in a thin layer of fine grit.

    "I need a gallon of water," Seraphina said.

    "Great idea."

    Lady Churl must have taken care of replacing the pitcher of water in the room earlier in the day. It sat on the low table next to my dresser. There was just one mug, upside down, on the surface. I turned it over and poured mostly fresh water in. I walked back to the bed, chugging about half of it down as I went, and returned to fill it again before offering it to Seraphina. "Sorry. I didn''t know I was so thirsty."

    She took the cup and drank. "That really hit the spot. Now we need a big pot of coffee. Better yet. Can you get me a latte?¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°Extra foam, and I''ll take a dash of cinnamon on top."

    I laughed, leaned over, and kissed her lightly. "I wish I could get one for both of us. With any luck, Lady Churl still has a pot of hot water on the stove.¡±

    She grabbed my hand as I turned to leave. "Are you okay after¡­ after all that, well, power was unleashed?"

    "The stuff from last night? I think so. I feel used, you know. What was revealed under Everspring is unprecedented. Truly, I can''t help but feel like there could have been a better way to ask for help. Not that Triolux actually asked for help. He just assumed I would be able to fire up the Earthheart."

    "He was desperate. I''m not saying it''s right, but I can understand why he did it."

    "That''s just it. I can understand it, as well, and he should have found a better way to ask me."

    Seraphina nodded and said, "How do you feel after all that power came from you know who?"

    "I don''t feel anything. Once this," I pulled out the Heart of Shadows, "was back around my neck, my tiredness evaporated. The feeling of dread, cold fingers up and down my spine, the whispers of so many dead¡­" I shuddered. "It all went away."

    Seraphina sat up and placed the mug of water on the nightstand next to the bed. She pulled me toward her. "I''m glad you don''t always have to deal with that."

    "Me too," I said, leaned over, and kissed her.

    Seraphina pushed the covers back, pulled herself to the side of the bed, and swung her legs over. "I''ll freshen up and join you in a few minutes," she said.

    "Take your time. I have a feeling this night is going to be a disaster. It''s already off to a rough start."

    "I can help," Seraphina offered.

    "I don''t want to keep you from anything. But I do appreciate the offer."

    She shrugged. "I''m just here for the food and drinks. Why else would I want to date a tavern owner?"

    I laughed as I headed out the door.

    As I made my way downstairs, a rich aroma greeted me¡ªsavory meats, fresh bread, and herbs simmering in pots. There were voices, and I worried the event had already started. As I came into view of the main room, I nearly slipped and fell on my butt.

    The tavern had been transformed! Long tables stretched across the main room, flanked by benches and extra chairs. Piles of dishes, utensils, cups, and mugs sat at one end of the bar. The floors were clean, the curtains pulled, and the side door was open. From beyond the door came the sound of Jessara and Milo chattering about something to one another. A shadow flickered against the frame, and I knew its source. They had started a fire out there, and the soft thumping I heard was the large oar-like spoon repeatedly striking the side of the cauldron as someone stirred.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    I stopped in my tracks, taking it all in. "What happened here?" I exclaimed.

    "Hey, boss. There you are. Got some rest, did ya?" Lady Churl emerged from the kitchen, wiping her hands on a towel.

    "It looks incredible," I said. "Did you do all this?"

    She shook her head. "Had a bit of help."

    Doan stepped out of the kitchen behind Lady Churl, followed by Ragna, Caden, and Shellen.

    "What in the world is going on?" I asked, looking between them.

    "You needed rest," Doan said with a shrug. "So we took care of setting up."

    Caden nodded. "Figured you''d appreciate a hand."

    "Them what''s good at following directions," Lady Churl added.

    "I don''t know what to say. This is... beyond anything I expected."

    Before I could continue, the door swung open. Jessara and Milo bustled in.

    "Varix!" Milo called out. "You won''t believe it¡ªwe sold out of lunches in minutes this afternoon. All anyone could talk about was a dragon. A dragon! Was that all true? You rode on it?¡°

    ¡°Her name is Frostfire Aetherwing, and she is very nice. I''ll introduce you.¡±

    His face appeared to be frozen.

    ¡°Milo?¡±

    He finally closed his mouth and nodded. ¡°Er. Yeah. Meet a dragon.¡±

    I chuckled at him.

    Milo shook his head. ¡°When we brought the wagon back, you were still sleeping, so we started setting up for the event tonight. They all pitched in to help."

    "You all didn''t have to do this," I said, almost embarrassed by their act.

    Caden tipped his head. "That''s what friends do, especially after you helped stop the village from shaking down around our ears."

    Ragna put her hands on her hips and regarded me.

    Doan let out a hearty laugh. "And it¡¯s probably a good idea to look after the man who''s friends with a dragon."

    Laughter rippled through the room. Warmth spread through me, and I couldn''t help but smile. "I can''t thank you all enough," I said, moving into the main room so I could personally thank them one by one. I shook Caden''s hand, got a hug from Shell, a hearty shoulder clap from Doan that set me back on my feet, and a fierce embrace from Ragna that took my breath away because damn. That woman was strong.

    Ragna backed away and looked me up and down. "Varix, my friend. You might want to clean up before the event."

    Doan and the others chuckled.

    I glanced down at my wrinkled shirt and sniffed. "Good point," I admitted, laughing. "I fell asleep in my clothes. I was exhausted. Still am, but I feel a lot better than earlier." Turning to Lady Churl, I asked. "I don''t suppose there''s a pot of water on? I need coffee. Seraphina and I both do."

    "Yeah, yeah. Got yer water on. I''ll mix up a brew for ya."

    "Thank you, Lady Churl."

    She waved me off and headed back to the kitchen.

    Seraphina came down the stairs and gasped when she saw our friends and the main floor.

    "How¡­?"

    "I have them to thank. They did all of this while we were napping," I told Seraphina as I headed back up the stairs. "I''m going to clean up and get a change of clothes on."

    She nodded and said, "I also need a change. I''ll run back to my shop, check in with my father, and I''ll be back shortly."

    "Can''t wait," I told her.

    I returned downstairs after having cleaned up, washed off the sweat and grime from a night underground, and changed into a fresh set of clothing. The evening light spilled through the windows and cast a warm glow across the wooden floors. It smelled like home here. I had only been underground for a night, and yet I had missed the smell of my own tavern.

    The rich aroma of food greeted me¡ªa blend of the hearty chili simmering outside and the scent of stew and spices wafting from the kitchen. I''d taught my crew well. The chili smelled like my recipe, or at least close to it. In the kitchen, pans clanked around, and Lady Churl yelled at Grondak, and he yelled back. I paused and listened. This went on for a minute before there was a meaty smack. Concerned that the orc had struck Lady Churl were unfounded when Grondak yelled, "Ow!"

    "I''m staying out of that," I muttered.

    I stuck my head outside and found the cauldron of chili.

    "Hey, Mr. V. Want to taste it? We followed your recipe."

    "I would love to taste it, Milo. Thank you for taking the lead on this. You and Jessara. I appreciate you both."

    "It''s not a problem, Mr. V." Milo grinned and handed me a spoon.

    I dished out a little bit, blew on it, tasted the chili, closed my eyes, and grinned at Milo. "This is excellent, Milo. My compliments to the chefs."

    Crafters began to arrive, their arms or carts loaded with casks and crates. They chatted amongst themselves, laughter mingling with the clatter of setting up. Each found their spot, and arranged barrels and bottles with care.

    I spotted Doan, Caden, Ragna, and Shellen near the hearth; I made my way over. "Could I steal you all for a minute?" I asked.

    They exchanged curious glances but followed me to a quieter corner. From beneath the bar, I pulled out a dusty bottle wrapped in cloth. "I''ve been saving this," I said, unveiling one of my last bottles of Iron Forge whiskey. The amber liquid glinted softly in the light.

    "I''d like a spot of that," Sir Garin said from the corner.

    "What''s the occasion?" Doan asked, his eyebrow raised.

    I met each of their eyes. "I wanted to thank you all properly. For everything you''ve done. This place, this night, wouldn''t be possible without your help."

    Ragna waved a hand dismissively. "Ah, we just pitched in a bit."

    "It''s more than a bit," I insisted. "You''ve all gone above and beyond."

    Caden grinned. "Well, when you put it that way, I won''t say no to a drink."

    I poured the whiskey into small glasses. It was strong, but the smell was also a little sweet. Holding up my glass, I said, "To friendship and community."

    "Here, here," Shellen agreed.

    We clinked glasses and took a sip. The whiskey was smooth and warming.

    The local crafters began to set up the prepared tables. Barrels, labeled with hand-painted signs, boasted ales with names like "Autumn''s Gold" and "River''s Edge Ale." The air soon mingled with scents of hops, malt, and sweet mead.

    As we were about to open the doors to the waiting crowd outside, Roland opened the front door and stepped inside, his posture tall and with a satisfied smile on his face.

    Beside him stood a striking man. He was tall, with a mane of dark hair lightly touched with silver at the temples. His attire was impeccable, with a tailored jacket over a crisp blue shirt, and yet there was a casual elegance about him.

    ¡°Kieran, may I introduce Varix Vel''Naris, proprietor of The Shadow''s Respite," Roland said, gesturing between us. ¡°Varix, this is the one and only Kieran Darkrune¡ªa true bard¡¯s bard.¡±

    "It''s an honor to meet you," I said, extending my hand.

    Kieran barely touched my fingers before withdrawing his hand as if afraid of touch. "Charmed, I''m sure." His honey-smooth voice carried just a hint of condescension. "Baron Swiftwood spoke so... quaintly of your establishment. Though I must say, it''s rather... rustic compared to The Wandering Boar."

    His eyes swept across my tavern, seeming to linger on every imperfection. "Quite the gathering you''ve arranged here. A bold choice, mixing common brewers with such..." he paused deliberately, "simple fare. The Baron assured me his establishment would have a more refined selection tomorrow evening."

    I shrugged, brushing off the comment, and said, "It may look simple, but this place has one thing the baron doesn''t."

    "Oh?" One of Kieran''s eyebrows quirked up.

    "Me. A guy who is friends with a dragon, and who just yesterday visited an ancient city beneath Everspring. Oh, and there will be someone here later tonight you simply must meet. Triolux. A member of a long-lost race called the ferrokin. Imagine the stories a bard could spin from all of that."

    His eyebrows shot up, destroying the wrinkles of disdain he''d developed since walking through the door. "Is any of that true?"

    "Oh, it''s all true. One hundred percent. Now, shall I show you where to set up?"

 Chapter Thirty-Six | Book 2

    I bustled around The Shadow''s Respite, doing last-minute checks of every detail for the event. My muscles protested with each movement, still stiff from the previous evening''s adventures. The tables were arranged in a horseshoe pattern, creating spaces for the local brewers to set up their stations.

    Pain shot through my lower back as I bent to straighten a tablecloth. This wouldn''t do. I needed to be at my best for the tasting event. I had a small stash of restoratives upstairs, and had been hesitant to use them often after the creator had warned that using them too frequently could lessen their effect.

    I climbed the stairs to my room, each step a reminder of yesterday''s labor. In my dresser drawer, I pulled out one of the precious vials and uncorked it. The liquid went down smoothly, warming my throat with its oily tingle. Within moments, the aches began to fade. The bed looked so inviting. Fighting back a yawn, I turned away and went back downstairs.

    Seraphina still wasn''t back yet, but she probably had plenty to do at her shop, and I imagined she wanted to clean up properly and change her clothes.

    Ragna and Caden were speaking in a corner of the room while sipping drinks. I approached them because a thought had just struck me. I had two judges and needed a third.

    I greeted them and asked if I could borrow Ragna for a moment.

    "Ragna, I want to talk to you about something."

    She raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

    "We have two judges for tonight''s tasting¡ªFie and Roland. I''ve been thinking about who should be our third. Would you be interested? All you would need to do is taste the various ales and beers, rate them, and at the end of the night, we will decide which are the best, and I''ll offer the crafters a contract to stock the bar."

    "A judge? I would truly be honored!" Ragna pulled me into another back-breaking hug, and I was thankful for the restorative I''d just sucked down. "But why me?"

    "You are always straightforward and not afraid to give practical and unbiased opinions. I believe your no-nonsense manner will make you a good judge. Now, you''ll use the provided papers to write down any tasting notes and your score. Just move from table to table, tasting as you go. At the end, you can rank the brews. How does that sound?"

    "This should be fun." She clapped me across the upper arm, setting me back on my feet.

    I moved to the head of the room and cleared my throat. The assembled brewers turned to face me.

    "Good evening, everyone. Before we open the doors, I''d like to introduce our judges for tonight''s tasting." I gestured to where Roland, Fie, and Ragna stood. "First, we have Roland Hightown, our town steward. Roland is a valued member of our community, and he has the keys to the city, so be sure to properly hide your peach ale."

    "Here now!" Roland laughed good naturedly. A polite round of applause followed, and Roland gave a small bow.

    "Next, Fie Vinter, who knows more about spirits than anyone in Everspring. She has been a friend of the tavern from the moment it opened. She is also responsible for me seeking out one too many restoratives from the herbalist."

    "It means you need to work on your drinking a little harder." Fie laughed and raised her glass in acknowledgment, as several people cheered.

    "And finally, Ragna of the Hammer & Hearth, whose discerning palate we''re fortunate to have tonight. Anyone disagreeing with Ragna''s scores tonight will be put to work moving bags of coke around her forge. I''ve done it, so prepare your back for some pain."

    "Sounds like you need to build up some muscle, Varix. I''m happy to put you to work anytime!" Ragna laughed. The loudest cheer yet erupted, particularly from the craftspeople in attendance. Ragna''s reputation clearly preceded her, and this made me proud to call her my friend.

    "Once the tasting has concluded, the doors will open. You''re welcome to sell your brews to the customers, but as Fie should have told you, keep ten percent in reserve for The Shadow''s Respite. If we have a good night, I''d like to make this a recurring event. Good luck to you all!"

    Another round of applause met my words. I''d already worked out a deal with the sellers. They would reserve ten percent of their profits for the tavern as a small fee for being hosted. None had even batted an eye when Fie broached the subject and passed it on to them prior to the event. Most were well used to paying fees to have space in the open market.

    I stepped down and moved on to speak with some of the brewers, asking them about their particular brews and how much they had on hand or could produce. I recognized a few faces, though many names escaped me.

    Eldon Kettlebrook, a burly man with red cheeks and a salt-and-pepper beard, arranged bottles of his dark ale, Moonshadow Stout. His wife Marielle helped him, pulling off corks and placing the drinks into cups.

    "I''ve a large supply. Got a dozen boxes in the cellar. Used to give them out to my kids, but they don''t visit me no more. Figured I could put them to good use and maybe make a little money in the process. Here. Try for yourself," he uncorked one and poured a cup for me. It was dark and had a thick white head.

    I took a sip and found it quite smooth. "That''s good."

    "I roast my barley. Gives it that dark flavor."

    "And makes the house smell for days."

    Eldon turned to his wife. "Here, now. Ain''t that bad."

    The corner of her lips curled down, and she shook her head.

    "It''s not as bad as that."

    She put her hands on her hips.

    Eldon turned to me. "She''s right. It makes a big ole stink, but only when I roast barley tha''s past its prime. I did that a few times but learned my lesson quickly. The ale weren''t worth drinking. Well, drinking more than one or two, tha''s to say. I hate to waste, I do."

    The two continued to argue, so I thanked them and moved on. Eldon¡¯s ale was good and reminded me of Guinness beer from back home. It would go well at the tavern, but it could also lead to problems if he continued to use sub-prime ingredients.

    Near the window, Celeste Whitecap set out a brew called Frosted Wheat Ale. Her long silver hair was tied back in a practical braid, and she hummed as she worked. She''d been brewing for fifteen years and had a loyal following in town, as well as a small cart at the market a few days a month. I hadn''t tried her beers yet, but they were highly spoken of.

    "Good evening, Celeste. Thank you for coming to the event tonight."

    "Mr. Vel''Naris. It''s a pleasure to meet you. We''ve all heard so much about you," she said, and blushed.

    I chuckled and waved off her comment. "I''m just a simple tavern keeper trying to make his way. Though I must admit, the attention has been... interesting."

    "You''re being modest. The whole town''s talking about how you saved us from those bandits, and then the king himself visited! And now a dragon. You''ve been the talk of the town since you arrived." She pulled out a bottle from her collection. "Here, let me show you my ale."

    I blew off her comments. While it seemed like a lot had happened since I''d arrived on Mythralon, much of that could be attributed to the being that hid under my skin.

    As she twisted the cork, it shot off with a loud pop, sending foam cascading over her hands and onto the counter. "Oh! I''m so sorry!" She grabbed a cloth and started mopping up the mess.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "No harm done," I said, helping her clean. "That''s quite lively."

    She blushed deeper. "Some batches are stronger than others. The carbonation can be a bit... unpredictable. The yeast gets excited sometimes."

    I examined the cloudy liquid she poured into a glass, noting the uneven consistency. Back on Earth, I''d been particular about my beer, and inconsistency usually meant problems. Still, I brought the glass to my lips and carefully sipped.

    My eyebrows shot up in surprise. The beer was extraordinary¡ªlight and refreshing with notes of citrus and a subtle spiciness that pleasantly lingered. The cloudiness worked in its favor, giving it a fuller body, but it was less attractive to look at. Someone like Old Man Guslan would drink this up without a second look, but Roland would be a much harder sell. I looked forward to his thoughts.

    "This is excellent," I said, and I meant it. "My customers would love this."

    "Thank you!" She beamed, then reached for another bottle. "Let me show you my regular wheat beer. It''s more... well-behaved."

    This bottle opened with a gentle hiss and poured crystal clear into the glass. The taste was clean and crisp¡ªmore traditional but equally tasty.

    "You clearly know what you''re doing," I said, "but I must ask about the consistency. The varying carbonation levels and color..."

    "Ah. Yea." She nodded. "It''s the storage conditions. I''m working on a better cellar setup, but right now, some batches get warmer than others, which affects the carbonation. With proper storage, they''d all be just like the second bottle. I''ve been saving to expand my cellar," she said quickly. "With a steady contract, I could make the improvements sooner rather than later."

    I nodded thoughtfully and said, "It will be up to the three judges, but I appreciate your honesty regarding the product. Best of luck."

    "Thank you for inviting me, Mr. Vel''Naris."

    I nodded thoughtfully. Perhaps we could help each other out. The beer was too good to pass up, and storage problems could be fixed. Quality issues caused by poor technique were much harder to solve. But it would be up to the judges to decide if the beer was good enough to warrant a contract.

    A younger brewer, Finis Blackthorn, nervously adjusted his display of apple-infused ale called Enchanted Orchard. Since he had a sweet ale, I hoped one of them would be as good or better than peach ale. My tavern was suffering for a number of reasons, but the loss of peach ale was a big one. If one thing said "Everspring," it was peach ale¡ªand lavender.

    I tasted his ale and was impressed, but a faint undercurrent wasn''t very pleasant.

    "Oh. Sorry. Here. Try this one." He offered another bottle after noticing the look on my face.

    I sipped the second sample and was very impressed.

    I asked Finis what was wrong with the first cup of Enchanted Orchard. He shifted nervously, running a hand through his dark hair.

    "The truth is, I''m quite particular about my fruit," he admitted. "I only use Silverblush apples from the highlands near Crystal Peak. They have this perfect balance of sweet and tart that makes the ale so good."

    "And the first bottle?" I prompted.

    He grimaced. "Had to use some a mix of regular apples from the market. The highland traders don''t come through as often as I''d like, and sometimes the Silverblush apples aren''t as fresh by the time they reach me. The altitude and cool mountain air give them unique flavor, but they''re also delicate. They don''t travel well."

    I took another sip of the good batch. Crisp, sweet notes danced across my tongue. The flavor was remarkably close to peach ale but with its own distinct character. Where peach ale was smooth and mellow, this had a bright, almost effervescent quality that made it almost as tasty.

    "This is exceptional," I said. "Have you considered working with the traders to ensure a more reliable supply?"

    Finis nodded eagerly. "I''ve been trying, but I don''t have the resources¡ªand they don''t take me seriously yet. Most of their apples go to the bigger breweries in the capital."

    "And if you had a contract with The Shadow''s Respite?"

    His eyes lit up. "That would change everything! With guaranteed orders, I could negotiate better deals with the traders. Maybe even arrange for faster delivery to keep the apples fresher."

    "Just make sure you have enough of the good batch for the judges," I said with a wink. "And Finis? Don''t be nervous. Your ale is something special."

    He straightened up. "Thank you, Mr. Vel''Naris."

    I approached another vendor. A tall, lanky man with sun-weathered skin arranged his bottles with meticulous care. His name was Kenton Blackmore, and his setup caught my eye with its professional presentation. Each bottle bore a carefully printed label showing a raven perched on a bundle of barley.

    "Evening," I said. "That''s quite the presentation."

    Kenton smiled, revealing laugh lines around his eyes. "Good evening, Mr. Vel''Naris. My wife''s the artist. She insisted we needed proper labels if we wanted to be taken seriously. They''re hand printed, each and every one.¡±

    He pulled out a bottle of Ravencloak Amber. The liquid caught the light beautifully as he poured it and created a large white head of foam.

    "This is the best brew," he explained. "I use a blend of three different malts and age it in oak barrels that previously held brandy."

    "Impressive," I admitted.

    I took a sip and had to stop myself from downing the entire glass. The ale was complex¡ªthere were notes of caramel and chocolate from the malts. The warmth probably came from the barrels.

    "This is exceptional," I said, meaning every word. "How much can you produce?"

    "Currently? About four barrels a month. But we''ve been looking to expand. Just needed the right opportunity." He gestured around the room. "Like this one."

    I did some quick math after glancing at his barrel. I''d be able to get about fifty beers per barrel, which put the total at two hundred. I would go through that in two weeks. On the other hand, this was a high-quality brew, and the crafter probably charged accordingly. I''d have to raise the price to compensate, which would decrease the quantity of sales.

    I made my way through several more tables and found varying degrees of quality. One brewer''s ale tasted like it had been filtered through old socks, but I managed a polite smile and thanked him for participating. Another had a decent pale ale, but nothing remarkable.

    A woman with graying hair offered me something she called "Dragon''s Breath Brew." It turned out to be more accurate than I''d expected¡ªthe spiced ale nearly burned a hole through my tongue. I couldn''t imagine anyone drinking more than one, though Urzan might enjoy it. Actually, that gave me an idea, but I would have to save it for later.

    She asked me questions about the real dragon and seemed a little put off when I told her Frostfire dealt with icy breath instead of fire.

    My thoughts kept returning to Kenton''s Ravencloak Amber. It was exactly the kind of signature ale I wanted for The Shadow''s Respite ¨C something unique to draw people in and keep them coming back. I hoped the judges would feel the same way.

    As I finished my rounds, I noticed Roland sampling Kenton''s ale. The steward''s eyebrows rose appreciatively, and he made a note on his paper. Fie was deep in conversation with Celeste about her wheat beer, while Ragna worked her way methodically through each offering, taking careful notes.

    I was grateful that I''d chosen these three as judges. They each brought different perspectives ¨C Roland with his refined palate, Fie with her merchant''s knowledge of what would sell, and Ragna with her practical appreciation for quality craftsmanship.

    In the corner, Kieran had set up his instruments and was carefully tuning them. His fingers moved gracefully across the strings, though I noticed him taking frequent sips from a flask when he thought no one was looking. I wondered how much of a drinker he was. He was steady on his feet, his voice was clear, and he wasn''t slurring any words.

    The murmur of voices outside grew louder. I looked through the side window and found a crowd gathering, their faces eager and expectant. I wasn''t sure if they''d come for the beer tasting, the food, or simply to hear firsthand accounts of the dragon incident.

    This was the first big event I''d hosted at The Shadow''s Respite, and I wanted everything to go smoothly. More than that, I hoped it would be profitable. It would be strange if we didn''t make more money than usual tonight, given the number of people waiting to get in.

    As I pondered the idea of making this a recurring event, I noticed Kieran in the corner. He had laid out a gold-fringed cloth in front of his station and was warming up, running through notes with ease. I had to admit, the man had an incredible voice. The rich, warm tones filled the room, drawing appreciative glances from the other vendors.

    I approached him, curiosity getting the better of me. "Kieran, what''s with the cloth?" I asked, gesturing to the gold fabric.

    He paused his vocal exercises and looked at me with a raised eyebrow. "Ah, Varix. Well, as you know, I''m doing this as a favor for Roland. I''m not being paid for my performance tonight."

    I hadn''t realized that. It seemed unfair for Kieran to provide entertainment without compensation, but it had somehow slipped my mind. "I''d be happy to pay you," I offered. "What''s your usual rate?"

    Kieran named a figure that made my eyebrows shoot up. It was high, much higher than I''d expected. But as I looked around at the eager crowd and considered the potential profits, I found myself nodding but countered with a slightly lesser number, assuming he was trying to catch me off guard and take advantage of my naivete.

    "I suppose I can work for that. Thank you for the kind offer." A satisfied smile spread across Kieran''s face. He returned to his warm-up, leaving the gold cloth spread out in front of him.

    I crossed my arms as a thought occurred to me. "Kieran, if you''re planning to collect donations, I''ll need ten percent for the house. It''s only fair, given that you''re using my establishment, and now you''re being paid. All of the vendors here are paying the same amount."

    The bard''s eyes widened, and he looked at me with an appalled expression. "Ten percent? That''s outrageous! Do you know who I am?"

    Oh boy¡­

    I studied his face, trying to gauge his sincerity. Kieran was a performer, after all. It stood to reason that he knew how to act. I remained skeptical of his outrage.

    "It''s only fair," I said firmly. "As I said, all the other vendors are doing the same."

    Kieran''s mouth twisted into a frown. "I''ll take it under consideration," he said, his tone short. "After all, I am the great Kieran Darkrune. My reputation alone will fill a paltry place like The Shadow''s Respite far beyond numbers you have previously seen."

    I bristled at his words. "That remains to be seen," I countered.

    A smirk played at the corners of Kieran''s lips. "Just as it remains to be seen if you really know a dragon and visited an ancient city."

    We stared at each other, neither of us willing to back down.

 Chapter Thirty-Seven | Book 2

    Before Kieran and I could break into a real shouting match, one of the people waiting outside banged loudly on the door. ¡°Oi! We¡¯re thirsty out ''ere!¡±

    I took a deep breath and considered the situation. This was supposed to be a celebration, not a confrontation. We''d made incredible progress with the local brewers, and the judges had had time to sample their offerings. No point in letting Kieran''s attitude spoil the moment.

    "I want to thank you, Kieran," I said, forcing a pleasant smile. "For appearing at my humble little tavern. I''m sure my patrons will love you."

    His mouth dropped open at my sudden change in demeanor, but he recovered quickly and forced an equally pleasant smile. I raised my voice and proclaimed magnanimously, "I have also reconsidered. Please feel free to keep all of the funds you collect tonight. I''m sure a man of your fame doesn''t need the money, seeing as you''re one of the most popular bards in the land. Consider it a token of my gratitude."

    I turned away before Kieran could offer an answer, strode to the entrance, and threw open the door with a flourish. "Welcome to event night at The Shadow''s Respite! We''ll have food and new local brews to try, and I have a big surprise. The famed bard Kieran Darkrun is here!"

    The crowd outside erupted in cheers. At least thirty villagers packed the street, with more heading our way from both directions. There was a fresh burst of excitement at the mention of Kieran''s name.

    "Come in, come in! We''ve got a massive pot of chili ready in the back and plenty more food available to order up front." The only reason we had any food ready, not to mention the tables for the vendors, was due to my crew and friends taking charge and making this day possible while Seraphina and I had napped for half the day. Speaking of, I wondered when she would be back. I was excited at the prospect of her staying with me for a few nights.

    Exhaustion still chased me and tried to make me sluggish. I did my best to push it aside, but the restorative could only do so much to keep me on my feet. I needed more sleep. Desperately. Last night had been a roller coaster, and I was still unsure of the implications.

    Jessara burst through the door behind me, slightly out of breath. She smoothed down her apron and took her position at the counter just as the first customers began to file in.

    I needed to check on the kitchen. Making my way through the growing crowd, I pushed through the swinging door to find Lady Churl directing Grondak with military precision. The young orc stood and scratched his head, but he was also carefully monitoring a batch of chicken wings while a mountain of ground meat waited nearby for burger preparation.

    "How''s it looking back here?" I asked.

    "Reckon we''re ready as we''re ever gonna be," Lady Churl replied, wielding her new knife with practiced ease.

    "Lady Churl good teacher!" Grondak proclaimed.

    I nodded at them and went back out.

    Jessara handled the customers with ease, shouting out orders. I got to work doing double duty with Milo, bringing in bowls of chili from outside or burgers and chicken wings from the kitchen.

    One of the many items on my to-do list was to work on some new sauces. I was getting good at the spice and my homemade buttermilk ranch dressing, but I wanted to do something with more garlic and a good powdery cheese if I could find some that could come close to the taste of parmesan. I practically drooled at the thought and realized I hadn''t had a thing to eat all day. Not only that, but the alcohol samples on an empty stomach was making my face warm and the room spin.

    Ignoring my rumbling stomach, I threw myself into the work. I had to play host, sort of a guest, because everyone wanted to hear more about the dragon, and I had to keep an eye on the judges to ensure there were no issues with the brewers.

    "That''s right, Guslan," I said to the old man as he stopped me while I brought out a half dozen onion burgers. "Rode her right out of the underground. She''s magnificent."

    Old Man Guslan sighed and swore since he''d missed the dragon. "Is she coming back?"

    We had drifted toward the back as I served the food, which brought us into earshot of the bard. He glanced at us, rolled his eyes, and went back to a song that seemed to involve a young lass named Flower and two men who were helplessly in love with her.

    "What''s up his bum?" Guslan asked me after we had fallen under Kieran''s withering gaze.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    I lowered my voice. "I''m not really sure. Maybe he has lady problems like the boys in his tales."

    Old man Guslan nodded thoughtfully.

    I excused myself, returned to serving customers, and mixed a few Orange Blushes. Most of the alcohol consumption in the tavern occurred in front of the brewers.

    I had ulterior motives for engaging with Old Man Guslan. He was one of my best customers, and I could typically count on him to come in for a few ales per night. I was curious which of the brews he would favor. He didn''t know it, but he was my fourth judge.

    For the next hour, I rushed between tasks without pause. The tavern buzzed with energy as more people streamed in, drawn by the combination of local brews and Kieran''s presence. I checked on the vendors, ensured glasses stayed full, and monitored the kitchen.

    Roland waved me over to where the judges had gathered. "Varix, we''ve finished our tastings."

    "Already? That''s fantastic. What did you think?"

    "Some real talent here," Fie said. "There are three standouts we''d recommend. We''re in agreement on one of them but split on the other two."

    Fie handed me a paper, and I read the recommendations. I liked what they had chosen, and my mind went to work calculating how to make them work in the tavern.

    I noticed Kieran watching us from his corner, his expression sour despite the crowd hanging on his every word. I kept my face neutral and focused on the judges'' recommendations. Between serving customers, I couldn''t help but observe Kieran''s performance. Despite his attitude, he was magnificent. His rich baritone filled the room as he wove tales of adventure and romance. His fingers danced across the lute strings with practiced precision. The crowd pressed closer, transfixed.

    "Another round!" someone called out, and I hurried to fulfill orders. At least the packed house meant good business for everyone. The vendors were doing well, and my own limited stock was quickly depleting.

    The space in front of the bard grew more cramped as people squeezed in. Good thing there weren¡¯t fire codes on this world, because we would have been busted by now.

    A woman entered the tavern, though I had never seen her before, something about her caught my attention. Her clothes were simple, almost rough - a worn dress that might have been made from burlap. She wasn''t remarkable in appearance, but she moved with an unusual grace that clashed with her plain attire.

    She wandered through the crowd, and her fingers traced patterns along the bar''s surface. Her eyes took in everything - the crowds, the vendors, the performance. It was like she''d never seen anything quite like this before.

    The woman''s presence nagged at me. Something was familiar about her movements, though I couldn''t place what. She navigated the packed room with fluid ease, studying the people around her with interest. I tried to keep track of her while managing the crowd, but between pouring drinks and coordinating with the kitchen, she kept slipping from my view. Each time I spotted her again, she was examining some new aspect of tavern life with seeming quiet fascination.

    I was starting to feel good about the night and how things were selling. From this event alone, I would make enough money to keep this thing afloat for another month without cutting into my savings. Plus, I would soon have some new brews on hand. Then three men burst through the door, shoving their way into the packed tavern. They easily towered over most of the patrons. The first man, broad-shouldered with a thick dark beard and scarred knuckles, wore a leather vest that had seen better days. A jagged scar ran from his left ear to his jaw, disappearing into his beard.

    The second man was bald, his head marked with old battle scars. He wore a sleeveless shirt that showed off arms covered in crude tattoos of weapons and skulls. A broken nose and cauliflower ears were a clear sign that this man had not only seen many fights, he had survived every one of them.

    The third had long, greasy hair tied back with a leather strip. His face was pockmarked, and a patch covered his right eye. He carried himself confidently, and his hand rested near a dagger at his belt.

    Their worn armor and callused hands marked them as former soldiers, or more likely, mercenaries. Doan had carried himself like this when I¡¯d first met him, a far cry from the soft-spoken and upbeat blacksmith he was today.

    I approached them, ready to offer drinks and hopefully keep the peace, but the bearded man''s voice boomed across the tavern.

    "Is this the place they let them stinkin'' green skins in?"

    ¡°Here, now!¡± Voices rose in defense of The Shadow¡¯s Respite.

    The bald man and his one-eyed companion pushed through the crowd toward Kieran.

    "Wha¡¯ you doin¡¯ ¡®ere? Playing in this shit hole? Ain¡¯t you Kieran Darkrune? Figure they got better places than this ¡®round ¡®ere, yeah?¡±

    A light bulb went off in my head. The Baron must have hired these men, and they were here to intimidate the bard.

    ¡°Leave my establishment immediately!¡± I yelled much louder than I had intended, bringing a hush to the crowd.

    The bearded man ignored me and kept yelling at Kieran, ¡°You shouldn''t play at a place like this ''ere. They say''s they got green skins workin'' ''ere.¡±

    Kieran''s music stopped abruptly. The silence felt heavy in the suddenly tense room. He pulled himself up and said, "I chose where I go and I chose where I play. Please depart my sight, or I shall name three piggies after you and put you in a song." He added an ''oink'', which brought laughter from the crowd.

    Old Man Guslan stood up, his chair scraping against the floor. He faced the bearded man, his weathered face set with determination.

    "Leave," Guslan said, his voice steady and firm. "You''re not welcome here." He also added an oink.

    I moved quickly to intervene, stepping between Guslan and the bearded man. He looked me up and down and smirked. "Look at this. We got this fella ain''t look like he could stand up to a stiff wind, and his friend. Fella old enough to be my grandpa."

    "If I were your grandpa, I''d smack your father and tell him to pass it on. It''d be a good start."

    Another smattering of laughter was followed with fresh shouts for the men to leave.

    The kitchen door swung open, and Lady Churl emerged, likely drawn by the commotion. Her face twisted into a grimace when she spotted the men.

    "There''s a green skin!" the one-eyed man bellowed, pointing at Lady Churl.

 Chapter Thirty-Eight | Book 2

    "Ale and ashes," I muttered when the big bearded guy spotted Lady Churl and pointed at her.

    "Alright. That''s enough. I want you three out of here." I raised my voice again.

    He ignored me and advanced on Lady Churl.

    Greasy-haired dagger guy snaked through the crowd toward Kieran, yelling at the bard, "Look at what this ''en lets in his tavern! Ain''t no place for Darkrune to work! Come on, bard. Let''s get you to a place where''n you''re appreciated and whatnot."

    Lady Churl grimaced, and I noticed she was still holding her murder-chef knife in one hand. I knew how good she was with that blade. The last thing I wanted was bloodshed during my first event night.

    "Best be on your way," she told the man.

    The bearded man¡¯s sneer widened as he ignored my command, his boots thudding heavily across the floor as he closed in on Lady Churl.

    I raised my hands in what I hoped was a calming gesture. "There''s no need for this," I said, keeping my voice steady. "You¡¯ve made your point. Now, leave my tavern."

    The greasy-haired one, weaving through the crowd like an eel through water, snarled back at me. His voice dripped with venom. "A green skin! In here! You let that filth handle food? Handle drinks? What¡¯re you playing at, Vel¡¯Naris?"

    That caught the crowd''s attention. The murmurs of unease shifted to something sharper, sturdier.

    "That ''filth'' saved this town!" shouted a woman from the back. "If it weren¡¯t for her and the orcs, those bandits would¡¯ve taken everything we had!"

    More voices joined hers.

    "She¡¯s done more good than you ever will!"

    "Get outta here, you don¡¯t belong!"

    "<i>You''re</i> the filth!"

    The greasy-haired man¡¯s face twitched as the shouts grew louder, the townsfolk rallying to my side. He kept moving, though, slipping closer to Lady Churl, possibly trying to catch her in a flanking motion between him and his friend.

    I caught the glint in his eye, and the way his fingers rested too close to the dagger at his belt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I warned and stepped toward him.

    Before I could reach him, Grondak exploded out of the kitchen.

    The room seemed to shrink around him. His broad shoulders brushed the edges of the doorway as his hulking frame barreled forward. He didn¡¯t stop, didn¡¯t hesitate. His focus locked entirely on the greasy-haired dagger guy.

    The man''s eyes shot wide open in shock.

    Grondak¡¯s large hand shot out and wrapped around the man''s neck. The dagger fell from his belt as his hands flew up in a useless attempt to pry Grondak¡¯s fingers loose. His eyes bulged as he let out a noise that was somewhere between a squeak and a whimper. Grondak, smiling, lifted the man off the floor as though he weighed no more than a sack of flour. Ignoring the chaos around him, Grondak spun on his heel, lowered the man, and began dragging him toward the exit.

    "Father say rip off head very satisfying!"

    "Do not rip off that man''s head!" I yelled after Grondak.

    The bald fighter with the scarred head roared in fury, his voice cutting through the tavern. He surged forward, shoving townsfolk aside.

    His charge abruptly stopped when he ran straight into a wall.

    Not a literal wall, mind you, but Ragna the blacksmith might as well have been one.

    The scarred man stumbled back a step, looking up in pure surprise.

    Ragna didn¡¯t give him time to recover. With a fluid motion, she swung the oversized mug in her hand and its heavy ceramic base crashed down on his skull with a dull thud.

    The man staggered, clutching his head, and Ragna, taking a cue from Grondak, wrapped him in a headlock before he could get his bearings. "I''m right behind you, Grondak," she called to the young orc.

    I chased after them, worried Grondak might actually follow through with his head ripping threat.  It also felt like my duty to stop the young orc since his father, Urzan, wanted a different life for his son.

    Meanwhile, the big bearded man had shifted his focus to Kieran. He loomed over the bard as if trying to intimidate him.

    "You''re better than this," the bearded man barked. "What¡¯re you doing here, playing for the likes of them?"

    Kieran calmly set his lute down and stood, his movements smooth and deliberate.

    "You¡¯re blocking my stage," he said, his rich baritone voice carrying over the noise.

    The bearded man leaned closer, baring his teeth.

    In a flash, a knife appeared in Kieran''s hand. His other hand shot out and gripped the man¡¯s head firmly. The bard moved so fast the bearded man didn¡¯t even have time to react before the blade hovered a breath away from his eye.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The room seemed to hold its collective breath.

    "Now, my friend. It seems your other two companions are being escorted out of here. Might I suggest you do the same?" Kieran asked softly.

    "Might be a good idea," the man replied, nodding.

    "Yes, it might," Kiernan said.

    I caught Kieran¡¯s actions out of the corner of my eye as I bolted through the door after Grondak and Ragna. The last thing I needed was a decapitated troublemaker on my first event night.

    "Why make pig noise? Maybe you pig!" Grondak bellowed and shook his captive like a rag doll.

    "Yes! Yes, I''m a pig!" the man squealed, his legs kicking uselessly in the air.

    As I burst through the tavern doors, I nearly collided with an unexpected group. Caden, Alic, and Mira stood there with Triolux trailing behind them, his strange form catching the evening light. He inclined his head at me, and I nodded back.

    "Here now, what''s this?" Alic called out, his captain''s badge glinting.

    "Just in time," I told them.

    "We were coming up for the event. Looks like the party''s already started," Mira called to me.

    Ragna marched forward, still gripping her victim by the scruff of his neck. She shoved him toward the group with enough force to send him stumbling. Doan, planted firmly with one foot back, met the stumbling man like a stone wall. The ruffian bounced off Doan''s massive frame and landed flat on his back in the dirt.

    "Hi Grondak," Caden said cheerfully, spotting me and throwing up a friendly wave. "Tavern brawl?"

    Ragna brushed off her hands. "These were intimidating the customers and threatening Lady Churl. I also think they were trying to drive off the bard."

    Alic looked the man over. "Captain Alic Ashfall of the town guard," he announced formally.

    "They threw us out for no reason. We weren''t doin'' nothing wrong," the bearded troublemaker protested from his spot on the ground. "We was just there for a pint. Not this trouble. We''re good people."

    "Is that right?" Mira drew her sword, leveling it at the bearded man.

    "Captain! Control this crazy woman!" he yelped.

    Mira''s lips curved into a dangerous smile. "I''m the crazy girlfriend of the captain of the guard."

    The man shrank even farther.

    "Oh, she''s more than that," Alic added. "Mira here is a decorated veteran of the war against the dark lord. She¡¯s fought all across Mythralon. She is also friends with the owner whose tavern you just tried to start a brawl in.¡±

    "Work friends." Mira winked at me.

    The bearded man''s face drained of color. His friend let out another squeak as Grondak''s massive hand tightened around his throat.

    "Grondak. Do not rip that man''s head off!" I told the orc.

    "Okay, but he is evil man! Say bad things about green skins!"

    "Oh, did he?" Mira asked.

    "They wanted to kill Lady Churl!" Grondak added.

    "No, we didn''t!" the man Grondak held squeaked.

    Grondak squeezed harder.

    "Yes, we did!" the man cried out.

    Alic continued. "We know Varix to be a fine man who has done much for the community. We don''t know you. You''ll get a chance to explain your side to the magister."

    Grondak released him with a deep chuckle, dropping the man unceremoniously to the ground. I was just relieved the guy still had his head.

    Alic looked Grondak over and said, "You know. We could use a guy like you in the guard."

    "Grondak happy with tavern job! Also father say if join military father will rip off my leg!"

    I pounded my chest as my breath exploded in a fit of coughing. I nodded at Alic and said, "There''s one more of these troublemakers inside."

    Alic pulled out a whistle and blew it, the shrill sound cutting through the evening air. "Some of the village guards will be along shortly to collect these men," he announced, tucking the whistle back into his pocket.

    Mira kept her sword drawn, the blade glinting menacingly in the fading light. She leveled a glare at the two men on the ground. "If either of you even thinks about running, I''m going to let Grondak get his wish."

    Grondak grinned, his tusks gleaming. The men paled further and shrank back from the young orc''s eager expression.

    ¡°Very exciting. Is it always like this?¡± Triolux asked enthusiastically.

    The two men on the ground grew very quiet as they stared at Triolux.

    ¡°No. Thankfully,¡± Caden replied.

    I turned to head back into the tavern, ready to deal with the last ruffian, but the door burst open before I could take a step. The greasy-haired man flew out, landing face-first in the dirt. He rolled over with surprising grace and started to sit up.

    Kieran appeared in the doorway, his usually calm demeanor replaced by a steely resolve. His hand whipped out, and a six-inch blade flashed through the air. It embedded itself in the ground between the greasy-haired man''s splayed legs, dangerously close to his crotch.

    The man froze, his eyes wide with terror as he stared at the quivering blade mere inches from his most sensitive area.

    Quick as a whip, Kieran¡¯s hand reached behind his back, and another blade appeared in his hand. I hadn¡¯t even noticed any weapons on the bard.

    His voice was low and dangerous. "You are not welcome at any of my performances in the future."

    The greasy-haired man nodded frantically, not daring to move a muscle. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he tried to inch away from the knife without drawing any further attention to himself.

    I turned to the bard. ¡°Thanks, Kieran,¡± I told him. ¡°Where did you learn those knife skills?¡±

    Kieran drew himself up, tucked his hand around his waist, and gave me a quick little bow. ¡°I have been a bard for a very long time. There are certain skills that are essential in my trade, and this is one.¡±

    Kieran demonstrated by flipping his blade, catching the tip between two fingers, and making the blade dance as he tossed it in the air a few times, catching it expertly after each toss. As he performed with the knife, his eyes were drawn to Triolux.

    The ferrokin¡¯s eyes followed the dancing blade, and he grinned and nodded appreciatively.

    ¡®Who, or what, is that?¡± Kieran pointed at Triolux.

    ¡°He¡¯s Triolux. He¡¯s a member of a long-lost race called the ferrokin. He¡¯s been sleeping for thousands of years. I did mention the pre-cataclysmic city under the tavern, right?¡±

    "I had thought it a fanciful tale, just like the dragon. I suspected you''d all seen a large lizard."

    I laughed. "Oh, no. It was a dragon large enough to fit four on her back."

    "Remarkable." Kieran nodded.

    Triolux and the bard walked toward each other. The bard lowered himself to one knee to level his head with the ferrokin. They leaned in and spoke quietly for a moment. Kieran pulled back and held out his hand. Triolux nodded, smiling.

    Kieran touched the ferrokin¡¯s arm, hand, and shoulder, pressing and squeezing. He pulled back and breathed, ¡°I must say it again. Remarkable.¡±

    "I feel the same about, well, all of this," Triolux said as he turned his head back and forth, taking in the village. "Such beauty."

    The bard rose and approached me. ¡°Varix, I thought you were delusional. You, however, have granted me a gift that I am not worthy of. Triolux has agreed to tell me his tale and that of his race.¡±

    I laughed at that. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not the only one who finds me delusional."

    A moment later, the guards arrived to take the men into custody, making me breathe a sigh of relief. The event night had nearly been ruined, but thanks to my friends'' quick actions and the townsfolk''s loyalty, we¡¯d managed to avoid a full-scale brawl. Not to mention winning over someone who had been an annoyance mere minutes ago.

    Grondak grinned and said, ¡°Very fun event! Grondak like excitement!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one,¡± I told him.

    He turned and went back inside. I followed, hoping to get the event back on track. I still had the winning brews to announce, and there was a lot of food left to sell.

 Chapter Thirty-Nine | Book 2

    The tavern quickly returned to its previous state. Thanks, alcohol. The ruffians who had tried to disrupt my first Event Night were being hauled off to the town jail, and I couldn¡¯t be more relieved it hadn¡¯t escalated beyond the three being roughed up a little. No broken furniture, no blood on the floor, no damage¡ªjust a few bruised egos.

    As I pushed through my patrons, I realized the mysterious woman who had been wandering around the tavern was no longer in the room. Either that, or she had ducked out of sight and was sitting in the back.

    I poked my head in the kitchen to see how Lady Churl was doing.

    "Everything''s good here, boss. Was about to spill a little blood. Glad Grondak took care ''a the trash. Hate to slit a throat on a nice night like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad, as well. Grondak did great stepping up like that.¡±

    ¡°Aye. He¡¯s a good kid.¡±

    ¡°That he is.¡±

    Back in the main room, I moved through the patrons, thanking them for sticking around, shaking hands, and accepting hugs in a few cases. Kieran looked like nothing had happened. He gestured dramatically as he wove a tale about a brave knight and a mischievous sprite. His voice carried effortlessly over the chatter of the room as his hands gestured animatedly, painting invisible pictures. Not a single bead of sweat betrayed the earlier chaos.

    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± I muttered to myself, shaking my head. The man thrived on attention, and even a near-brawl couldn¡¯t shake his focus from his captive audience.

    I turned my head up as a weird series of taps sounded from above, so I started for the stairs to investigate, but the noise went away, and didn''t return immediately.

    Grondak had returned to the kitchen after he¡¯d lent his large frame to escorting the troublemakers out the door. I peeked into the back and found Jessara fawning over him while she gathered up a fresh batch of chicken wings.

    But the patrons wouldn¡¯t let him stay hidden.

    ¡°Grondak!¡± Old Man Guslan raised a half-empty mug. ¡°Come out here! We owe you a drink!¡±

    Others joined in, pounding tables and calling for him to return. ¡°Grondak! Grondak! Grondak!¡±

    The kitchen door creaked open, and Grondak peeked out, his brow furrowed. He looked at me, unsure.

    ¡°Go on,¡± I said, waving him toward his new fans. ¡°They want to thank you.¡±

    "Why thank! Grondak was having fun!"

    He stepped out hesitantly.

    "Just come out and face your public, buddy. They love you." I took his arm and pulled, which was a little like pulling an old tree. He only moved because he wanted to.

    The bustling tavern seemed to swallow him at first, but then the cheers erupted. Villagers clapped him on the back, and others grabbed his arms, laughing and grinning as they spoke words too quickly or overlapping one another to understand.

    ¡°You''re strong! Did you see the look on the face of the man you threw? He''s going to need new small clothes after that!¡± one man yelled, tapping Grondak¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Saved my pint from being spilled!¡± another added, lifting his glass in mock salute, then hiccuped loudly.

    Grondak¡¯s face softened, though I could see the bewilderment in his expression. He wasn¡¯t used to being the center of attention. He looked at me again, clearly unsure how to handle all this sudden goodwill.

    ¡°Come on,¡± I said, motioning toward one of the vendors. ¡°Follow me. There¡¯s something you need to try.¡±

    Grondak furrowed his brows but trailed close behind as I led him through the tavern. The villagers parted to let us through, and more hands reached out to pat his arms or shake his hand. He stumbled at one point, so distracted by the unexpected kindness that he nearly bumped into a chair. I caught his arm and guided him firmly toward the vendor stationed at the far end of the room.

    The graying woman behind the table spotted us immediately, and her face lit up.

    "I apologize. I did not catch your name," I told her.

    "I''m Nella," she said, and looked Grondak over. ¡°I¡¯ve got just the thing for this hero. I''ve been led to understand you orcs like spicy food.¡±

    Grondak tilted his head, eyes narrowing. ¡°Heat good!"

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Breath Brew has plenty of heat," I assured him.

    Nella nodded. She filled a mug to the top from a small keg and handed it over.

    Grondak took the mug; his expression was cautious but curious. He sniffed it, and his brows lifted at the spicy aroma. Then, with a shrug, he tilted the mug back and drank it in three big swallows.

    For a moment, he froze, then slowly lowered the mug. His mouth opened as if to speak, but no words came out.

    "Good?" I asked him.

    "Very good heat!¡± he exclaimed, his voice carrying across the room.

    Several patrons cheered him on, and raised their own mugs in solidarity. Grondak held out the mug again. Nella smiled and refilled it without hesitation. He turned to me, nodding vigorously. ¡°Best drink! Ever!¡± Grondak declared.

    "Glad you like it. You are always a big help around the tavern, but tonight, you went above and beyond. You''re not only good in the back, but you make a great bouncer."

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Not know word bouncer! Is meaning that little man bounced when thrown?"

    "That is exactly what it means," I said, laughing. "Now, why don''t you go and accept some well-deserved praise, Grondak? You''ve earned it. And I will pay for as much Dragon¡¯s Breath Brew as you want." I turned to Nella and nodded. She smiled back.

    Grondak wandered off, nodding his head along to a song Kieran had started up.

    "Nella," I began. "Your brew is fantastic, truly, but it might be a little too spicy for most of my patrons, although I have a feeling Old Man Guslan could gargle with it."

    "Pardon?"

    I shook my head. "Sorry. Just a weird turn of phrase."

    "This batch was more of an experiment, to be honest. I wanted to see how far I could push the spiciness without losing the underlying flavor. Not for everyone, I know."

    "Well," I said, gesturing toward Grondak, who was surrounded by cheering patrons. "It seems you''ve found a fan in him. And honestly, that''s why I wanted to talk to you. If Grondak loves it, the other orcs will as well, and that''s why I think we should work something out. Grondak just did more to make orcs a normal sight in my tavern and around the village than anything I could¡¯ve managed on my own. As they put it, I''ve had a few hanging outside ''guarding'' the place in the past, but I would like to see them in here as patrons more often."

    Nella nodded, her expression thoughtful. "You¡¯re thinking of keeping some Dragon''s Breath on hand for them, then?"

    "Exactly. I don¡¯t need a full stock. Not yet, at least, but having a small supply might go a long way. If the orcs feel like they have something special here, it might encourage more of them to visit.¡± I gestured to the room. "And if more locals see orcs hanging out, laughing, drinking¡­ It''s hard to hold onto old prejudices when you¡¯re sharing a table and a pint."

    She grinned. ¡°I like the sound of that. A small order to start?¡±

    I nodded. "That¡¯s the idea. I don¡¯t want to overcommit until I see how often they come around and how much of it they drink. But I think this could be a win for both of us. I will mention you when I announce the winners."

    She extended a hand, her grip strong despite her smaller stature. "You¡¯ve got yourself a new partner, Varix. I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ve got a steady batch ready. And if it takes off, we can adjust as needed.¡±

    ¡°Perfect.¡± I released her hand and glanced back at Grondak, who was now leading a table of patrons in some sort of chant that involved repeated thumps on the table. At one point, he bashed his forehead against the thick wood, and I yelled at him to take it easy, but my words were lost in the crowd''s laughter.

    Nella chuckled softly. "Thank you, Varix. For giving my brew a chance.¡±

    "Thank you for making it," I replied. "We''ll talk in a day or two."

    A little bit later, Seraphina stepped through the door. She wore a deep purple dress that shimmered with silver threads woven through the fabric. Her bodice hugged her curves, while the skirt clung to her legs as she moved. Her raven-black hair fell in soft waves past her shoulders, held back by silver combs that matched her earrings. A black velvet choker with a small amethyst pendant completed her outfit.

    She waved at me from across the room.

    I crossed to her, took her hand, and pulled her close. "You look stunning." I kissed her softly, savoring the moment despite the bustle around us.

    She smiled against my lips. "I''ll be right back. Let me drop this off upstairs." She lifted a small leather bag I hadn''t noticed.

    When she returned, I took her hand and we walked among the vendors'' tables. The smell of different brews filled the air as we sampled various offerings.

    "The night seems to be going wonderfully," she said, squeezing my hand. "Everyone''s having such a good time."

    "It''s been amazing. If business keeps up like this, I''ll be out of the red much sooner than I thought." I paused at one of the tables and picked up two small samples. "Though we had a bit of excitement earlier. Some troublemakers tried to start something, but Grondak stepped up." I went on to recount the event she''d missed.

    "I heard some commotion in town." She accepted one of the samples. "I''m just glad you''re safe. And that no one got hurt." Her free hand touched my arm. "Though I suspect you could have handled it yourself if needed."

    "Probably not. I''ve been in exactly zero tavern brawls. Grondak''s become quite popular because of it."

    "He''s a good kid. A very big kid, but a good one."

    "Next time I see Urzan, I''ll let him know how well his son behaved."

    "Grondak the bouncer. I bet Kieran could write the tale."

    The hour grew late, and a few patrons began to call it a night. I moved to the front of the tavern, ready to announce the event''s winners. But first, I conferred with Ragna, Roland, and Fie again to go over their votes. We were mostly in agreement, which made the announcement easier.

    As I prepared to speak, the strange noise sounded again, like a woodpecker drilling into a tree. It lasted for a few seconds, then stopped. I looked around to see if anyone else had noticed, but the patrons seemed oblivious, still chatting and laughing among themselves.

    Shaking off the odd moment, I called for quiet. The room gradually settled, all eyes turning to me.

    "I want to thank you all for coming out and joining us for the first event night at The Shadow''s Respite," I said, my voice carrying across the room. "It means a lot to see so many of you here."

    Old Man Guslan, his cheeks rosy from ale, yelled out, "It was a little more exciting than expected!"

    The patrons laughed, and I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Yeah, I didn''t plan on tossing out ruffians tonight," I joked. "But I''m grateful for the assistance. Especially from Grondak."

    Grondak, still surrounded by his new fans, lifted his mug. "No one threatens Grondak family!"

    I was a little surprised at Grondak¡¯s choice of words and frankly a little choked up, but I supposed we were a little family here.

    "Well, I think we''re all lucky to have you as part of our family, Grondak," I said, my voice a little rougher than usual.

    The patrons cheered, raising their mugs in agreement.

    I let the moment linger, then clapped my hands together. "All right, I know you''re all waiting to hear our winners tonight. I''m excited to announce that we''ve selected not one, but two new brews that will soon be available exclusively here at The Shadow''s Respite."

    "First up," I said, "we have a brew that is dark and mysterious, like Lady Churl¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Lady Churl chuckled behind me.

    Kieran, reading the room, strummed his lute quickly for added effect. I grinned at him, and he lightly inclined his head back.

    "First, how about a round of applause for our resident bard? A man who plays as well as he wields knives."

    Kieran waved me off, but beamed as the crowd turned and clapped their hands for him. After the applause died down, I took a breath.

    ¡°Alright. In second place, Ravencloak Amber is a mature brew that goes down pretty nicely. I¡¯m proud to offer Kenton a contract, if he¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± Kenton proclaimed and popped the cork out of an ale.

    "Perfect. We''ll work out the details in the coming days. I''m happy to have your finely crafted beer at The Shadow''s Respite. And that brings me to first place, which was unanimous. I''m proud to award Frosted Wheat Ale with first place! I particularly like how smooth it goes down. I know I''ve already sampled it pretty heavily myself."

    "Me, too!" Old Man Guslan hiccuped loudly.

    "Thanks for the endorsement," I told him with a laugh.

    "Happy to help!"

    "Let''s give a big round of applause to both our winners," I said, clapping my hands. "And to all our talented brewers who shared their creations with us tonight. I can''t wait to see what you come up with next."

    "Thank you all for coming out. We''ll be having more events like this in the future, and maybe we can talk Kieran Darkrune into returning."

    "I might, at that." Kieran''s deep voice carried over the crowd.

    I raised my mug and my voice. "To friendship, and to The Shadow''s Respite. May this always be a place of joy and camaraderie."

    The attendees raised their mugs and cheered.

    Kieran broke into a fast-paced song that most of the attendees seemed to know the words to. Seraphina''s hand slipped into mine, and we went over to watch the man perform. By that time, I had forgotten all about the strange tapping coming from upstairs.

 Chapter Forty | Book 2

    Mira yawned and wondered how she was still on her feet, still in her light leather armor, still carrying a sword on her hip, a bow across her back, a quiver of arrows, and her trusty thick-soled boots. She''d spent most of the night underground, most of that lost, and most of the lost time terrified. Now, she was galavanting around with a peculiar creature who studied everything like an eager puppy. Triolux was more quizzical than Varix had been after they¡¯d adopted him into their party and brought him to Everspring.

    Mira walked alongside Triolux, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword. The ferrokin moved with a fluid grace, his metallic skin glinting in the sunlight. She couldn''t help but be both awed and also a little uneasy in his presence. Just a short while ago, she had been fighting for her life in the depths of the earth, and now she was escorting a being from a race she had never known existed to meet with another peculiar race¡ªthe gnolls.

    Alic brought up the rear, his eyes constantly scanning for threats even though they were still on the outskirts of the village.

    ¡°What are these?¡± Triolux asked enthusiastically as he ran his hands through a long row of bushes.

    ¡°Lavender. Everspring is known far and wide for its fields."

    ¡°Lovely scent,¡± he said as he pulled a few buds and rubbed them between his hands before inhaling. Mira hadn¡¯t been close enough to test her theory, but she figured he smelled like rusted metal.

    As they ventured out of town, past the orc fortress, the sound of Urzan''s booming voice reached their ears. The large orc was yelling at his workers as they raised a third tower, his words a mix of encouragement and admonishment.

    "Who and what are those?" Triolux pointed at the imposing green creatures.

    "Orcs," Mira said.

    Triolux slowed as he studied them. "Yeah. That name suits them."

    Mira couldn''t help but chuckle. "It does, doesn''t it?" She raised her hand and waved at Urzan, who paused his shouting to acknowledge her with a nod.

    Urzan''s big orc-mouth dropped open when he spotted the ferrokin.

    "What is that?" Urzan yelled and pointed at Triolux.

    "I''m Triolux!" Triolux yelled back.

    "Okay!" Urzan called and went back to work.

    "I still can''t believe we were fighting these orcs just a few months ago," Mira said, shaking her head. "But now, I''m starting to trust them. Slowly, but surely."

    Triolux tilted his head, his eyes studying the orcs with curiosity. "You were recently enemies with the orcs?" he asked. ¡°They look to be fierce fighters.¡°

    Mira nodded. "Yes, they were our enemies for a long time. We were at war with them for many years, and they were indeed fierce enemies. I¡¯d rather see them like this,¡± Mira waved toward the fort, ¡°than across a battlefield.

    Alic chimed in, "Thanks to Varix and some unexpected circumstances, we''re working together. It''s a strange turn of events."

    Triolux''s expression grew somber. "War is a terrible thing. It brings nothing but destruction and suffering. If there''s one thing I wish could be eradicated from this world, it''s conflict. It''s what led to the cataclysm that forced my people to bury our city."

    "I know it was long ago, but what caused the cataclysm?"

    Triolux hesitated, his gaze distant. "It''s a long and painful story, one that I''m not ready to share in full detail yet. But know this. War has the power to reshape the world, and not always for the better."

    Alic''s brow furrowed. "Can you tell us anything about the war that caused your people to go into hiding?"

    Triolux shook his head. "Perhaps another time. The memories are still raw, too fresh. Remember that I¡¯ve been in hibernation for many millennia. To me, the cataclysm happened months ago. Perhaps in time, I will be able to share more. But for now, let us focus on finding these gnolls. I very much look forward to meeting the people who were looking for my city."

    Mira exchanged a glance with Alic. They had questions, but Mira respected Triolux''s reluctance to discuss the past.

    The group trekked through the forest, following the path that led to the gnolls'' encampment. The air grew cooler as they entered the shade of the trees, and the sounds of birdsong and rustling leaves filled the air.

    Mira kept her eyes ahead, her ears perked, and her hand on her sword hilt. Alic had taken to the rear while Triolux walked between them. He frequently paused to take in new sights: bugs, little animals darting around. He stopped and sniffed branches, leaves, flowers, whatever caught his eye.

    As they approached the gnolls'' territory, Mira scanned the surroundings, looking for any signs of movement or potential threats. Paranoia? Maybe. It was better to be safe than run from the angry bear she kept hearing about.

    The group emerged from the forest and into a clearing where the gnolls had set up their camp.

    Mira cautiously approached the gnoll encampment, her hand never straying far from her sword hilt. The gnolls were spread out, their weapons at the ready, their postures tense and alert.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°It¡¯s us,¡± Mira said and offered a little wave.

    The gnolls relaxed, and a few came out to greet her. Mira hated to admit it, but these dog hybrids all looked the same, and she couldn¡¯t figure out who among them had accompanied them underground for the life of her.

    ¡°Mira. Mira!¡± A few of them yipped.

    She turned her head to the side. ¡°Look, Alic. I¡¯m a celebrity," she said out of the corner of her mouth.

    "What about me? I went along, too."

    Mira shrugged.

    Grix''gnash peeked his head out of the cave¡¯s entrance. His mouth pulled back in a close approximation of a smile.

    Mira waved and greeted the shaman. "Grix''gnash, it''s good to see you again."

    The gnoll leader''s eyes crinkled. "Mira, Alic, I am thankful to see you alive and well after your journey into the caves."

    Alic nodded, his expression guarded but not hostile. "It was a close call, but we made it out, thanks to our friends."

    "It is truly an honor to see you both. I have prepared something for you and Alic. Also, Tobias and Bowen, would you be so kind as to give them these?"

    Grix''gnash reached into a leather pouch that hung at his side. The gnoll shaman''s claws clicked against something wooden as he pulled out four small totems, each carved with meticulous detail into the shape of different dog heads.

    "These are gifts," Grix''gnash said, his voice a mix of growls and yips. "Made with the blessing of the spirits." He held them out in his palm.

    Each totem was unique¡ªone resembled a sleek hunting hound, another a guard dog, the third a peaceful-looking sheepdog, and the last bore the noble features of what looked like a wolf.

    "For you, warrior Mira." Grix''gnash selected the hunting hound totem and placed it in her palm. "Blessed by spirits of hunt. Will steady your aim, guide your arrows true when needed most."

    Mira turned the small carving over in her hand, admiring the intricate details. The wood felt warm to her touch. "Thank you. This is... unexpected."

    "For Alic." The shaman handed him the wolf-headed totem. "Grants sight in darkness. Makes shadows less deep."

    Alic accepted the gift with a respectful nod. "I didn''t expect a gift¡­ thank you, Grix''gnash. I''m truly honored. This will be valuable during night patrols."

    Grix''gnash held up the remaining two totems. "This one," he indicated the sheepdog, "brings warmth when cold bites deep. And this," he showed them the guard dog, "brings calm to troubled minds."

    "These are for Tobias and Bowen?" Mira asked.

    The shaman''s ears twitched. "You decide who needs them most. I trust your judgment."

    Mira exchanged glances with Alic. After their harrowing experience in the underground passages, she knew exactly who could use a calming influence. "I think Tobias could use the one for calm. He tends to get worked up during crises."

    "And Bowen''s always complaining about the cold during night watch," Alic added with a smile.

    "Then it is settled." Grix''gnash placed the remaining totems in Mira''s hand. "May they serve you well."

    "This is incredibly generous," Mira said, touched by the unexpected kindness. She''d spent years fighting various races, but here she stood, accepting gifts from creatures she''d once considered nothing more than savage raiders.

    "Small thanks for great help," Grix''gnash replied, his tail swishing gently. "Your aid means much to my people."

    "Speaking of which, our new friend who would like to meet you." He gestured to Triolux.

    Grix''gnash''s gaze shifted to the ferrokin. Triolux greeted the shaman with a slight bow. "Greetings, Grix''gnash. I am Triolux of the Ferrokin."

    The gnoll sniffed the air, his nostrils flaring. The other gnolls followed suit, their noses twitching as they caught Triolux''s scent. A few of them growled while others let out little yips of excitement and/or confusion.

    Grix''gnash approached Triolux and reverently lowered his head. Then, in a gesture of profound respect, the gnoll dropped to one knee before the ferrokin and placed his staff on the ground.

    Grix''gnash''s voice was filled with awe as he spoke. "Triolux of the Ferrokin, your presence is a great honor. The spirits have spoken of your kind, of the ancient ones who walked the earth long before the great change."

    Triolux placed a hand on the shaman''s shoulder, urging him to rise. "Please, there is no need for such formality. I am here as a friend. I wish to learn from you and share knowledge of my kind. I believe it was my kind you were seeking when you entered the caves. I must be honest, friend Grix¡¯gnash, you¡¯d have never found it, for it lies thousands of feet below the earth."

    The gnoll stood, snout shifting back and forth, maybe in excitement. Mira wasn¡¯t sure what these creatures thought.

    ¡°The legends speak of our crafters. I am honored.¡±

    Her curiosity piqued, Mira said, "Grix''gnash, what do you know of the ferrokin? Why do they hold such significance to your people?"

    ¡°I believe I can answer some of that.¡± Triolux put in. "As the world above burned, we went into hibernation. Some of my kind chose to leave and walk in the light," Triolux said. "This was not a way of seeking death, but rather a way to avoid an unknown length of time sleeping. We ferrokin are natural explorers, and it is in our blood to seek out and share knowledge.¡±

    Triolux continued, "It is possible that one of the powerful among those who braved the cataclysm sparked the tribe that grew to be the gnolls."

    At this, Grix''gnash let out a bark of excitement. "Yes! Our oral history speaks of such a being. A god to us. His name was Chromidus.¡±

    Triolux turned to Grix''gnash, his expression curious. "What did this <i>god </i>look like?"

    The gnoll shaman''s eyes gleamed with reverence as he spoke. "Our god looked like you, Triolux. Metallic skin, eyes that shone like gemstones, and a presence that commanded respect and awe."

    Triolux nodded slowly.

    Grix''gnash continued, his voice filled with excitement. "The stories say that Chromidus taught our ancestors many things. How to hunt, how to survive, and how to honor the spirits of the earth. Chromidus was the creator. It is said he walked to the sun after he had imparted all he needed to."

    ¡°I do not know the name, but it sounds like one of my kind, indeed. We have always believed in the importance of passing on knowledge and wisdom to those who would come after us. I believe we can find the information together, Grix''gnash."

    Grix''gnash snout twitched at this.

    Triolux reached into an inner pocket and pulled out a small egg-shaped item that fit his hand. But it wasn''t simply gold. As he held it in the light, its luster shifted to various shades of copper and silver.

    "What is that?" Mira asked.

    "It''s what I shall use to bring the ferrokin back to the world of Mythralon. Assuming I get the leader of this land''s permission, of course."

    Mira''s mouth dropped open. She snapped it shut and said, "You mean King Alister?"

    "If it is he who leads, it is he I must speak with."

    "Okay, but I''m going to need some sleep before we head in that direction, Triolux. I''m about to fall over right here, right now."

    Triolux threw back his head and laughed. After he settled down, he said, "My friends. We all need some rest. I suggest we go to this event that Varix has been speaking of. We can talk of kings and lost cities later."

    "That''s a relief," Mira said.

    "If your night is still hours away, I have a tea to help restore some of your stamina. Can you stay a while longer?" Grix''gnash asked them.

    "If it gets me off my feet for a few minutes, I''m more than happy to have a little tea."

    "I have a flask with something a little stronger," Alic said.

    "Then it is settled." Grix''gnash nodded.

 Chapter Forty-One | Book 2

    After I announced the contest winners, things began to die down in the tavern. The excited chatter gradually faded into a pleasant hum as patrons finished their drinks and started heading home. I made my way over to Celeste and Kenton to discuss the finer points of our new arrangement.

    Celeste and I talked about her Frosted Wheat ale becoming a regular feature on the menu. I couldn''t help but smile at her infectious love for brewing. We discussed the quantities she could provide and how often, as well as the possibility of expanding her cellar to ensure consistent quality.

    Next, I turned my attention to Kenton Blackmore. His Ravencloak Amber had impressed me with its rich flavors, no doubt due to the oak barrel aging process. As we ironed out the details of our contract, I found myself appreciating not only his skill as a brewer but also his professionalism and attention to detail as he wrote down everything we discussed in a small, worn leather notebook.

    With Celeste and Kenton''s exceptional brews on the menu, I had a feeling the tavern''s patrons would continue to grow.

    Later, Lady Churl came out and shared a beer with me and Seraphina, though she didn''t care for it much. I got her a Dragon''s Breath Brew. She took one sip, and her eyes lit up.

    "Reckon that''s the best I ever tasted," she said.

    "That good, huh?"

    "Got the burn. Chases after them bubbles right nice."

    "Good news," I told her, "I''m going to start stocking it. Maybe I can get Urzan to bring some of his troop down here."

    "Ain''t they gonna wreck the place? Grondak''s young. You get them big orcs worked up on brew, they gonna break the pretty furniture."

    I hadn''t considered that.

    Ophelia and Sir Garin had been pushed out of their chairs near the back of the bar and now hovered near the hearth.

    <i>"Can you believe the ruckus in here tonight?"</i> Lady Ophelia said, her see-through hands gesturing towards the crowd. <i>"I haven''t seen this tavern so packed in weeks. I''ve enjoyed the quiet."</i>

    Sir Garin chuckled as he shifted his stance. <i>"It''s a welcome change, Ophelia. The Shadow''s Respite has been too quiet for far too long."</i>

    <i>"But the noise! It''s enough to wake the dead, and that''s saying something coming from me."</i>

    Garin chuckled and shook his head.

    Jessara and Milo looked worn out, but they came out of the kitchen to help me clean up. Old Man Guslan was still busy adding to his tab. I''d have to chase him out soon, or he''d start rambling off stories for a few more hours while he nursed some ale.

    A group appeared at the front door, and I was happy to see them. Mira, Alic, Doan, and Triolux strode in, looking slightly disheveled but pleased with themselves.

    "Where have you all been?" I asked. The last time I''d seen them, they¡¯d been taking the three ruffians to the village jail, a place I''d never visited. I couldn''t imagine it was a pleasant place. In the back of my mind, I''d hoped they would have confessed to being hired by the Baron, but I knew it was a long shot.

    Mira, her hair windswept and a smudge of dirt on her cheek, grinned. "You won''t believe what happened when we marched those three off to the jail."

    Alic, his uniform slightly askew, put in. "The thin guy with the greasy hair managed to slip away."

    "Slippery as a snake, that one," Mira added. "I had a firm grip, and a hand on my sword. Didn''t think he''d be that dumb."

    Doan, who had a small tear in his sleeve, continued the story. "I pounced on the big one when he made a move. Held him down. Alic got the other one, and we secured them while Mira and Triolux went after the escapee."

    Triolux, seemingly unfazed by the excitement, nodded. "It was a most fascinating pursuit. The agility and speed displayed by both the pursuer and the pursued were quite remarkable."

    "I can''t believe you kept up, Triolux."

    "Ah. My short stature. We ferrokin have a number of tricks." Triolux grinned broadly.

    I tried to imagine Triolux taking off in pursuit, and nearly laughed. More than a few mouths would no doubt gossip about the strange sight in Everspring tomorrow.

    Seraphina leaned forward. "So, what happened next?"

    Mira laughed. "We chased him through the streets, and down alleys. I thought I had him cornered at one point, but he managed to squeeze through a narrow gap between two buildings."

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Triolux interjected, "The architecture of your town is quite intriguing. The way the buildings are arranged creates a complex network of paths and hiding spots."

    Seraphina, who had been listening intently, chuckled. "I bet you never expected a tour of Everspring''s back alleys, Triolux."

    "Indeed not, but it was most educational," the ferrokin replied with amusement.

    Mira continued. "Eventually, we caught up to him near the edge of town. He would have reached the woods, but I tackled him to the ground, and Alic secured him."

    "I must admit, I found the entire experience quite thrilling," Triolux said.

    I couldn''t help but laugh at the image of the usually stoic ferrokin caught up in the excitement of a chase. "Well, I''m glad you all made it back safely. What will happen to those three?"

    "I''ll let them cool off in a cell for a day or two. If the magister comes by, he can deal with them. Otherwise, we''ll put them in a wagon, drive out fifty or so miles, and dump them."

    "You could put them to work with the orcs," I suggested.

    Mira laughed, lowered her voice, pumped her fists up and down, and said, "Urzan like free labor!"

    An hour later, I was dead on my feet, about to pass out from a few too many ale samples and a couple of Frosted Wheat Ales, not to mention last night''s activities underground. I finally had to usher my friends out the door. Mira looked thankful and noted that she couldn''t keep her eyes open much longer.

    Kieran had left but promised to stop by tomorrow to discuss the night. I was already thinking about asking him how much it would cost to keep him on for a week or two, a bard residency if you will. If I could afford him, I''d happily offer him a room, a few drinks per night, and food to further entice him into performing.

    Lady Churl said she''d lock up the tavern. I thanked her and asked Seraphina if she was ready to call it a night.

    "Thought you''d never ask," she said, rising to her feet. We''d napped, but still needed about a dozen hours of sleep.

    Seraphina and I climbed the stairs to my room. I was dog-tired but also excited to have Seraphina spend the night and stay with me for a few days.

    "You''re awfully quiet," she noted as she pushed open the door to my room.

    "Honestly, I was just thinking about you. I''m so glad you''re here," I replied, stepping into the bedroom after her. I closed the door and locked it.

    She chuckled softly, settled on the edge of the bed, reached out, caught my shirt, and tugged. I went to her and put my arms around her.

    As we started a passionate kiss, the faint, rhythmic thumping sound filled the room. It wasn¡¯t loud, but it was insistent.

    "That''s the sound I heard a few times earlier. Thought it was a woodpecker."

    Seraphina turned her head slightly, her eyes narrowing as if trying to place the source. "It''s coming from above us," she said.

    I craned my head back and looked up at the ceiling where I kept a few items hidden. "Could that be the aether beacon?" I muttered, rising from the bed.

    "One way to find out," Seraphina said.

    I climbed onto the bed, ignoring the slight creak of the wooden frame beneath my weight. Reaching up, I slid my hand along the beam where I''d tucked the beacon weeks ago, hidden among the wood and dust, but before I grabbed hold, my skin grazed another object.

    Morthisal''s old staff.

    The chill that coursed through me was startling. It wasn¡¯t just cold, it was a sensation that burrowed deep and felt unsettling. A faint, eerie hum filled my ears, carrying with it the mournful voices of the dead.

    I yanked my hand back instinctively.

    "Varix?" Seraphina asked sharply. "Are you alright?"

    "Fine," I said, "''You know who''s old staff is up there. I hate touching it."

    I tried again; my fingers closed around a small leather pouch, and I carefully pulled it free from its hiding spot and sat down on the bed. Opening the bag, I dumped the aether beacon in my palm.

    "I should have had this with me when I fell into the Ferrokin city. Might¡¯ve saved us all some trouble."

    Seraphina smiled. "True, but then you wouldn''t have made a dragon your new best friend."

    I chuckled softly. "Fair enough." A thought struck me. "Earlier, a strange woman was walking around the Shadow''s Respite. She wore rather plain clothes and ran her hands over everything like she''d never touched wood or glass before. Do you think¡­"

    "Frostfire? It''s possible. Legends say dragons can be shape-shifters. I guess we''ll have to seek her out and ask her."

    "After we sleep. But first let¡¯s see what the king wants. How do I activate this thing?" I asked and lifted my hand.

    The aether beacon bounced in my hand. I slapped my other hand on top to prevent it from falling.

    "Are you there?" King Alister''s voice echoed from the object.

    "Uh. Hi, your kingship," I said, and my eyes locked with Seraphina''s because I suspected we had the same thought. How was he walkie-talkieing us?

    "Varix? Is Seraphina with you?" His voice sounded distant and tinny.

    "She is. What, eh, what can we do for you?"

    "Please use the silencing stone."

    Seraphina already had her hand in her pouch. She withdrew the large gem and placed it between us on the bed. Her eyes closed, and the familiar feeling of being placed in a vacuum descended around us.

    "It''s safe to talk, your Highness," Seraphina said.

    "We have a problem," King Alister said.

    "How did you already hear about the dragon and the lost city?"

    "Pardon?"

    "Varix sort of met a dragon. He freed her from a long hibernation. It''s in a long underground city, one that was hidden before the cataclysm. You''re not calling about that?"

    King Alister was quiet for a moment, then said, "I didn''t reach out to you about a dragon and lost city. Pre-catacalysm? This is most unusual. Most! But it gives me even more reason to ask you both to come to the capital as soon as possible. I need to hear everything."

    I looked at Seraphina and asked, "Want to go on a road trip? How far is this place?"

    "Crownforge is a couple of day''s ride," Seraphina said.

    "We might be able to cut that down," I said. "I do know a dragon, after all."

    "What in the world have you two been up to?" Alister asked.

    "We''ll tell you all about it when we see you. Oh. We''re bringing a friend. His name is Triolux, and he''s a ferrokin. He kinda looks like an old, rusted dwarf. But he''s cool." I hiccuped. Damned ale. "That reminds me. I need to talk to the tavern guild, anyway. Another reason to go to Crownforge."

    King Alister was silent for a moment.

    "Uh. Your lord kingship or whatever?" I tried not to burp. Note to self. Don''t talk to the king of the land when you''re drunkish.

    "How soon until you will be here?" Alister asked.

    "Soon, I hope. What was the problem you, er, called about?" I shrugged at Seraphina because I couldn''t think of anything else to call it. We apparently had Mythralon¡¯s version of an iPhone.

    "It''s Thanlindra. She''s gone."

    "What?" Seraphina exclaimed.

    "How did she escape?" I asked.

    "She didn''t escape. Her body is still here. It''s <i>who </i>is now in her body that is the problem. I could use your help."

    "Are you fucking kidding me right now?"

 Chapter Forty-Two | Book 2

    Morning light filtered in through the gap between the pulled curtains. I¡¯d apparently forgotten to pull them closed before we¡¯d both gotten into bed. I had snuggled up to Seraphina, murmured something about how good she smelled, and immediately passed out.

    I rolled over and found I was alone in bed. Where was Seraphina? What time was it? Why did my head feel like it had been repeatedly smashed against one of Doan¡¯s anvils?

    I got up, realized I hadn¡¯t even put on a shirt last night, and had slept sans clothing. Stumbling toward my dresser, I pulled out a restorative and studied the fluid.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use them too often; they¡¯ll lose their effectiveness,¡± the herbalist Yarrow had warned me.

    I thought about returning it to the drawer, but I was suffering from more than a headache. Almost every muscle in my body ached.

    ¡°Ah, the hell with it.¡±

    After popping the cork, the liquid went down smoothly. The minty oil coated my throat, and within a few heartbeats of it hitting my belly, I started to feel better.

    I closed my eyes and waited, hoping it would kick in a little stronger, but Yarrow¡¯s warning had been on point. I considered opening another vial but held off and instead settled for a huge mug of water from my pitcher.

    As I finished it off and looked for some clothes, there was a soft knock at the door.

    ¡°Uh. Hold on," I said, frantically looking for something to put on.

    Seraphina pushed the door open. She wore a long nightshirt that reached her knees and she was barefooted. She looked refreshed, her face freshly washed, smooth skin practically glowing in the light, and she was carrying a pair of steaming mugs of coffee. Seraphina looked me up and down and said, ¡°Well, hello, sailor.¡± She kicked the door closed with one foot.

    ¡°Hi.¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Restorative?¡± she nodded at the vial in my hand.

    ¡°Yeah. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°Good. You¡¯re going to need it,¡± Seraphina said as she put the coffee on the dresser.

    ¡°Why? What happened now? Are we being invaded by hobgoblins? Did a medusa show up?¡± Because, of course, something needed my attention in the¡­

    Seraphina pulled her nightshirt off, revealing not a scrap of clothing beneath. She tossed the garment at me, slowly turned, and hopped onto the bed.

    My head whipped back and forth between the cup of coffee, and my unclothed girlfriend. ¡°Yeah. Coffee later,¡± I said with a grin and went to join Seraphina.

    <hr>

    Later, I went to the bathroom to clean up. Thanks to Seraphina¡¯s heating gem, I had plenty of hot water. Once finished, I dressed and headed downstairs to see what state the tavern was in. It had been a hell of a night, with the main room at standing room only capacity at some points.

    The common room was quiet this early, but not empty. Lady Churl sat at a table, methodically running a whetstone along her chef-murder-knife. The one she used for chopping vegetables and, occasionally, threatening unruly customers, especially ruffians who looked at her oddly or used the wrong tone of voice.

    Triolux was, seated at the bar, gesturing animatedly as he spoke with my ghostly companions. Lady Ophelia leaned forward, completely engaged in whatever tale he was spinning, while Sir Garin nodded along, occasionally adding his own comments.

    "And the surface world has changed so much," Triolux said. "The architecture alone is fascinating. How you''ve adapted to building without crystal resonance matrices is quite clever."

    Lady Ophelia''s laugh tinkled through the air.<i> "I don¡¯t know what a crystal resonance matrix is, but you should have seen the first attempts at indoor plumbing. Absolute disaster."</i>

    Lady Churl looked up at me from her knife sharpening and rolled her eyes. "Was quieter when it was just the boss talking to them invisible people," she muttered.

    ¡°They¡¯re ghosts, Lady Churl, and they¡¯re not so bad. Remember that kid Raynard? Garin offered him some advice that changed his life.¡±

    <i>¡°He made it into the town guard, did he?¡±</i>

    ¡°He sure did.¡± I nodded.

    <i>¡°Sometimes it¡¯s just a willingness to take chances. I hope you congratulated him.¡±</i>

    ¡°I will the next time I see him,¡± I assured Garin.

    Raynard had been worried about fighting with his left hand, but Garin had offered some solid advice, which I had passed on. The next day, he¡¯d tried out for the guard again and had been accepted.

    I cleared my throat. "Triolux, I''m glad you can communicate with them, my friends, but we need to be careful. Most people can''t see Ophelia and Garin. It might look strange to them when you have animated conversations with empty chairs.¡±

    <i>"They''re not empty, darling. We''re here. I often wonder if you''re not the one in an empty chair."</i>

    "What? That doesn''t make any sense," I told Ophelia.

    <i>"I think she''s trying to get philosophical,"</i> Garin said.

    Ophelia crossed her partially translucent arms. <i>"I simply meant that some of these conversations are still more coherent than half of what the late-night crowd comes up with."</i>

    I shook my head at Ophelia and stifled a laugh. She wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Triolux''s crystalline features shifted to a smile. "I will take that under advisement, friend Varix. Though I must say, your spectral companions have provided invaluable insights into the evolution of surface culture."

    "Reckon you could provide those insights a bit quieter-like?" Lady Churl grumbled. She pulled up her sleeve, placed the blade against her arm at an angle, and smoothly shaved off a few dark hairs. "Always bringin'' ''round the weird ones, Varix. This ''en''s the strangest."

    Triolux looked at Lady Churl and laughed. "I should like to point out that you are all strange creatures to me. Thank you for the hospitality, Lady Churl. You''re a fine host."

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°I am, ain¡¯t I?¡±

    I laughed at Lady Churl, then said, "I''m starving. Does anyone else want a meal? Triolux, how is surface food treating you?"

    "Ah," Triolux said, turning to me. "I very much enjoy what has been on offer.¡±

    ¡°Well, hold onto your butt, Triloux. I¡¯m about to make you something really tasty.¡± I turned to Lady Churl. ¡°A plate for you?¡±

    "Yeah. I¡¯ll help ya, boss. No-"

    I cut her off. ¡°No onions. I know. And relax, Lady Churl. I¡¯ll take care of breakfast.¡±

    She shrugged and held her knife out, eyes sliding across the blade. ¡°Thanks, boss. I¡¯ll keep working on this fine blade.¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± I told her and entered the kitchen.

    I walked into the kitchen, expecting it to be a mess, but it was surprisingly clean. We all pitched in after the tavern closed each night, but I¡¯d been so tired last night I could barely see straight. Thankfully, my crew had done an excellent job.

    Pans were put away, dishes were stacked, glasses and mugs were neatly stored on shelves. I peeked into the little back dish room and found it equally well-organized and clean.

    I sighed and leaned against the door frame. A smile creased my lips, and I gently shook my head. There was no getting around it. My crew was so good they could work just fine without me.

    Heading back to the stove, I pulled out a large pan and put it on over the burner. Lady Churl had already stoked up a fire, so I cracked a vent to get some direct heat on the metal.

    Next up were a few yellow potatoes from the pantry.

    Opening the cooler, I rummaged around and found some smoked bacon and Shellen''s special spicy sausage. I had purchased a batch of uncooked sausage, which was the perfect time to try a new recipe. In the back of the cooler, I spotted a pitcher of milk. I sniffed it and determined it had about one day left before spoiling. Perfect timing.

    I set another pan on the stove to heat. As the pans warmed up, I diced the potatoes and a few red peppers, then l halved some large white mushrooms for Lady churl. I cracked half a dozen eggs into a bowl, beat them until the yolks and whites were well combined, and added a pinch of salt.

    A jar of congealed bacon grease sat next to the stove. A generous dollop went into the pan. It melted and started sizzling in seconds, so I tossed in the potatoes and shook them around to coat.

    I crumbled the sausage into the second pan. A moment later, the sausage started to release its oil and was quickly broken up with a wooden spatula. Next in went a generous knob of butter. After it melted, I stirred in a small scoop of flour and stirred it around until it became mostly invisible.

    After tossing the potatoes around to ensure even cooking, I added the diced peppers, mushrooms, and some chopped bacon to the mix, cranked up the heat slightly, and returned to the country gravy.

    I slowly poured cream into the pan with the flour and sausage, stirring as I went. It quickly thickened, so I added a little more, going by look and feel. When it was thick and bubbling, I lowered the heat and pushed it half off the burner so the cream wouldn''t curdle. I seasoned it with salt and a generous amount of ground black pepper, tasting it as I went to get the balance just right. Country gravy was always best when it had a strong pepper flavor.

    "Good morning," Seraphina''s greeted Lady Churl and Triolux out in the main room.

    They chatted for a few seconds before she pushed her way into the kitchen. "Hey. Something smells delicious in here."

    "That would be me. I put on clean clothes."

    Seraphina laughed and pointed at the food. "I meant that."

    She wore fitted trousers in a deep blue, tucked into soft leather boots. Her shirt was a lighter shade, with delicate embroidery around the collar and cuffs that hinted at magical symbols. A belt cinched her waist, and I spotted a few pouches that likely held enchanted gems.

    "You look beautiful," I told her, my own smile widening.

    Seraphina crossed the kitchen to me and leaned in for a kiss. I happily obliged, savoring the moment.

    As we parted, I murmured, "I really enjoyed our morning together."

    "I did, too. It was a lovely way to start the day."

    "An early morning workout deserves a hearty breakfast," I said, pointing at the two pans.

    "Country gravy?" she asked in a low voice.

    I nodded, picked up a clean spoon from the counter, and dipped it into the country gravy. "Here, try it. Let me know what you think."

    Seraphina took the spoon and sampled the gravy. She closed her eyes as she savored the flavor. "Delicious, Varix. It brings back a lot of memories."

    Pleased with her approval, I returned my attention to the potatoes. They were just about done, crispy and golden. I poured the beaten eggs over the top and let them set for a moment before gently pushing the mixture around with a spatula, allowing the eggs to cook through.

    Seraphina moved to the cupboards as I worked and began pulling down plates. "Four?" she asked, glancing over her shoulder at me.

    "Yes, please," I confirmed, removing the pan from the heat. "I told Triolux he''s in for a treat."

    "He''s chattering away with your ghosts. It looks strange."

    "I know." I shrugged. "I don''t know what to do about it. I told him that my patrons might find it odd behavior, but the more I think about it, the more I realize that he is a very odd creature, anyway. Could be that no one even bats an eye. I can tell them that he''s talking to the spirits of the tavern. Might be good for business."

    "Or it might scare people off."

    I laughed and said, "True. It could go either way."

    Seraphina set the plates on the counter, and I began to divide the potato and egg hash between them, and added most of the mushrooms to Lady Churl''s plate. The golden diced potatoes, bacon, and eggs smelled mouthwateringly good. My stomach grumbled, reminding me that all I''d had today was a cup of coffee. Had I even eaten the night before?

    I ladled the country gravy into a sturdy stone vessel and placed a small serving spoon beside it. "There," I said. "Now everyone can add as much or as little gravy as they like."

    Seraphina and I brought out the plates to an appreciative audience.

    "Ah. That smells wonderful. I can''t wait to try it," Triolux said.

    "If only I could smell." Lady Ophelia sighed.

    "T''would be torture. I''d not want to smell his cooking and be denied the taste. Better to remain ignorant," Garin added.

    We sat down at a table near the front and ate in companionable silence, with the exception of Lady Churl, who let out happy grunts every time she ate a mushroom. The country gravy was wonderful and had just the right amount of spice. As we finished, I asked my friends what they thought and got positive feedback.

    "I''m going to put this on the menu. I''ll call it the Farmer''s Hash. It will come with toasted bread, and the gravy can be poured over the entire meal."

    "Reckon this''ll be a bestseller." Lady Churl smacked her lips.

    Triolux ate quietly, though he glanced over at Lady Ophelia and Sir Garin occasionally as they chattered about the ferrokin and what a nice creature he was, with Ophelia frequently glancing at me as she said it. I ignored her, as I did most of the time.

    "Wonderful meal, friend Varix.¡±

    "I''ll put it in my recipe book later," I said as I reached across the table and held Seraphina''s hand. She had given me a blank recipe book, and I''d been busy filling out the pages.

    She smiled back.

    I sat with my friends while we finished up our breakfast before I told Lady Churl that I would be traveling to the capitol in the next few days.

    "I ain''t goin'' if tha''s whacher askin''."

    "That''s not why I brought it up," I told her. "I want you in charge while I''m gone."

    "Eh. Me?"

    "Of course. I know you can do it, Lady Churl. I think you''re smart and level-headed."

    Lady Churl stabbed her fork into the last mushroom on her plate. "Course I can do it. That ain''t the problem." She popped the piece into her mouth and chewed thoughtfully. "It''s them others what might not like it. I ain''t got your... what''s the word?"

    "Patience?" I offered.

    She shook her head. "Nah. Your way of bein'' too nice about things."

    "What do you mean?" Seraphina asked, though her lips curved into a knowing smile.

    "Well," Lady Churl said, gesturing with her fork, "when some drunk fool starts causin'' trouble, Varix gets all diplomatic-like. ''Sir, I must ask you to leave.'' Me?" She shrugged. "I just show ''em my knife and tell ''em to get out before they become tomorrow''s special."

    I burst out laughing, and Seraphina joined in.

    "Poor Jessara and Milo might not know what to do with that management style." I shook my head.

    "Reckon not." Lady Churl grinned. "Jessara''s got that look she gives people, yeah? All quiet-like disapproval. But me?" She pulled out her knife and examined the blade. "I ain''t so subtle."

    "You don''t say," Seraphina said, still chuckling.

    "And Milo? Sweet kid, but he jumps if I sneeze too loud. Might have a heart attack first time I threaten to dice someone into the soup."

    Triolux looked between us, his crystalline features reflecting confusion. "Is this a common surface world management technique? Threatening to convert patrons into sustenance?"

    "Only if it gets results," I replied.

 Chapter Forty-Three | Book 2

    As the day wore on, Seraphina and I discussed our plans to go to Crownforge. She thought her father might want to tag along as well. I hadn¡¯t had a chance to privately talk with Elixander since we had returned. He had indicated he would try to help find a solution for the Heart of Shadows, and Seraphina had previously discussed doing a little research in the capital. It looked like our work was cut out for us.

    Jessara and Milo had already packed up the food wagon and headed for the front gate to serve lunch for a few hours. I wished them luck and told them how much I appreciated that they took the daily initiative to keep us in business. It was time for a raise, but I''d figure that out when I returned.

    Seraphina needed to finish some work and headed to her shop for a few hours, leaving Triolux and me alone, well, except for some ghosts. Grondak had appeared and then had gone to work in the back under the guidance of Lady Churl. They¡¯d set to work to finish cleaning the leftover mugs from the night before.

    Triolux approached me an hour later. He¡¯d been conversing with Lady Ophelia regarding Morthisal¡¯s old kingdom. I tuned them out, preferring to know as little about that as possible.

    "Varix," Triolux said at one point. "I would like to meet with the town leader to discuss opening a way to my ancient city."

    I paused, considering his proposal. "That''s an interesting idea, Triolux. How would that work, and why?"

    ¡°I can begin the creation any time. It will take a few days for the pathway to be established. I believe creating an archway for visitors to access the city would be beneficial. It would be manageable and serve as a unique tourist attraction for Everspring and those from the surrounding area.¡±

    I nodded. "I can see scholars coming from far and wide. What about the area around the city, Triolux? What else is out there?¡±

    ¡°The area around the city would be most fascinating. A lot of strange flora and fauna. Creatures that exist only in darkness. There may be threats, but that would require one to venture quite far away from the city.¡±

    ¡°What about your people? Will they be awake by then, and welcoming?¡±

    ¡°Some, most assuredly. I suspect they will be most welcoming indeed. There is much to be learned between the races.¡±

    If he wanted to open a magic portal to his underground city, I was here for it, and I had the perfect idea for the location an entryway.

    <i>¡°And adventurers. They¡¯ll arrive for sure,¡±</i> Sir Garin added, appearing in the doorway. <i>¡°Especially if you mention those potential ¡®threats.¡¯¡±</i>

    <i>¡°What a droll life. Chasing adventure. Why go through all that trouble when you can have trouble brought to you? Morthisal was always good at bringing home some special projects for me,¡±</i> Ophelia said, pushing past him and into the yard. She looked at Triolux. <i>¡°And it continues.¡±</i>

    ¡°Madame, I am not here for your amusement,¡± Triolux assured her.

    <i>¡°As you say.¡± </i>She waved dismissively.

    I shook my head at Lady Ophelia.

    ¡°Alright. Let''s go talk to Roland Hightown. He¡¯s the town steward. If anyone can give the okay on this portal, it will be him. I have to go to Crownforge for a day or two at the most. Can work begin after I''m back?"

    ¡°Before or after. None will be able to enter until it is unlocked by me. As I said last night, I would like to go to Crownforge with you. From what I gather, the dwarves seem to be direct descendants of the ferrokin. I very much look forward to meeting them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re going to have a lot of questions.¡°

    ¡°That they will.¡±

    Triolux and I walked through the village. Word of the ferrokin had spread, and he received many looks. Some of the children raced up, finding him to be a peculiar-looking being and one almost as short as them. Triolux was jovial and had a greeting for anyone who greeted him. They wanted to touch his odd skin, and he allowed it. The children squealed, laughed at his strange, metallic, cold exterior, and raced off.

    When we reached Roland''s office, he was buried in paperwork, as usual. He looked up as we entered and his eyes widened slightly at the sight of Triolux in tow.

    "Ah, Varix and Triolux! What brings you here today?" Roland greeted us warmly and set aside his quill, his eyes roving over my odd companion.

    ¡°I wanted to thank you for being a judge at the event last night. It was a hit, and I like the brews you chose.¡±

    ¡°I very much enjoyed them, as well, a bit too much, if you know what I mean.¡± Roland tapped his head.

    ¡°Did you take a restorative?¡±

    ¡°I did, but they¡¯ve long since stopped being entirely effective. Far too many nights of peach ale in my youth.¡±

    I nodded, understanding what he meant. ¡°I hear ya, buddy. Mine got me back to about seventy-five percent. I need to take it easy with those things,¡± I told him.

    Roland turned his eyes to Triolux and said, ¡°We are so honored to have you in our humble village. What can I do for you? We will do what is needed to make your stay as pleasant as possible.¡±

    ¡°Everspring¡¯s warmth and hospitality is second to none, friend Roland. I find myself pondering what it would mean to allow the fine people access to my town. There is much that could be learned. Therefore, I have a proposition for you.¡±

    Triolux went on to describe his plan.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Roland leaned back in his chair, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "That''s a fascinating idea, Triolux. I remember being quite impressed by your tales of your city during the event night at The Shadow''s Respite. But we would need to consider the logistics and property rights."

    This was my opportunity, so I chimed in. "What if we placed the portal at The Shadow''s Respite? It would help attract more adventurers and visitors to the tavern and, by extension, to Everspring. I have the perfect spot for it, and Triolux assured me it will take up very little room.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Varix. I know you to be a shrewd businessman. My instinct here is that you have ulterior motives. Not that this is a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it would be right next to my tavern and bring in clientele. As you know, I am having issues with the baron¡­¡± I trailed off.

    ¡°Aye. The baron. Such a petty man." Roland nodded. "I see the appeal."

    Trioloux added, "If it does not work out, ¡®tis not hard to remove the entryway. Ferrokin engineering is quite unique in that respect."

    ¡°I see. I see.¡± Roland stroked his chin. ¡°But what about the safety of those entering the ground below?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been there. It¡¯s quite a lovely location, but I hadn¡¯t even thought of that,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°I shall bring you there first, of course, Roland. You can judge the location for yourself. And we will discuss safety measures.¡±

    Roland sat back, and his eyes narrowed as he slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°You can go with Triolux before anyone else. What do you think, Triolux? Roland can be the second visitor to the city."

    ¡°I see. Yes.¡± Roland smiled at the prospect. ¡°Yes, I would like to look this location over. I thank you for the kind offer.¡±

    Roland was a practical man, but he also enjoyed flattery and admiration from others. Allowing him an exclusive visit to the city with Triolux would go a long way toward getting his blessing.

    "You will not be disappointed. Even now, the Earthheart strives to reach its full power. As it awakens, so shall more of my home. You are in for a surprise, Roland. It is a wondrous sight."

    I couldn''t help but smile at Triolux''s words because he was right. I had seen but a fraction of the place, and it had indeed been a wonder.

    ¡°I believe that could work. I shall ascertain the safety of this city. As I see it, the entrance could benefit the local economy by providing such a unique draw. And with the portal at your tavern, we could ensure proper oversight and management."

    Triolux nodded, a smile playing across his metallic features. "I agree. The Shadow''s Respite would be an ideal location for a portal. I will begin the construction, but it will not be ready for a few days, and no one will be able to enter until I have unlocked it. Is that acceptable?"

    Roland stood up, extending his hand to Triolux. "Well then, gentlemen, I think we have a plan.¡±

    As I walked with Triolux back towards The Shadow''s Respite, I noticed an elderly man named Jed struggling with a loose fence post in front of his home. The man tried hammering the post back into place, but his shaking hands and frail body was making the task difficult.

    I turned to Triolux and asked, "Hey, could we make a quick stop? I want to help Jed with his fence."

    Triolux nodded. "Of course, Varix. I am always eager to observe the customs and interactions of your world. I shall assist in any way I can."

    We approached Jed, who looked up at us with a mix of surprise and relief. "Varix! And who''s your unusual friend, here?"

    I smiled. "Jed, this is Triolux, a ferrokin from an ancient underground city. Triolux, meet Jed, one of my neighbors."

    Jed squinted at Triolux and took in his metallic skin and glinting eyes. "Well, I''ll be! Never seen anyone quite like you before, Triolux. Welcome to Everspring."

    Triolux inclined his head respectfully. "Thank you, Jed. It is a pleasure to meet you."

    I gestured to the loose fence post. "Need a hand with that, Jed?"

    The old man chuckled. "If you''re offering, I won''t say no. These old bones aren''t what they used to be."

    "Happy to help."

    I took Jed''s hammer, carefully aligned the post, and struck it with the hammer. It barely moved. When I failed to make much progress, the ferrokin asked for the hammer. "May I?"

    "Sure thing," I said and gave him the tool.

    He placed his hand on the post and briefly closed his eyes. The ground under the post shimmered for a brief moment. Triolux looped the hammer over and smashed it into the top. The thick piece of wood slid at least six inches into the ground.

    "Wow," I said.

    Jed clapped. "Thank you, Triolux and Varix. You''re good neighbors, always ready to help."

    I grinned and pointed at my friend. "Thank him. He did the heavy work."

    "Not heavy at all. I simply asked the earth for some help, and it agreed."

    I shook my head with respect to his simple solution.

    "Varix here is always willing to lend a hand wherever needed," Jed said.

    I shrugged, feeling a bit embarrassed by the praise. "It''s just the way things are here in Everspring. We take care of our own. Now you think about stopping by the Shadow''s Respite the next time you''re hungry. I''ll let the staff know you get a discount."

    "That is very kind of you." Jed smiled.

    As we turned to leave, I called back to Jed, "Remember, you''re always welcome at my tavern, even if it''s just to stop in and chat. My door is open to you anytime."

    Jed waved a grateful smile on his face. "I''ll keep that in mind, Varix. Thank you again."

    Triolux and I continued down the road with the ferrokin observing the village with keen interest. After a moment, he remarked, "I have noticed that there seem to be a significant number of older individuals in Everspring."

    I nodded. "A lot of the younger folks didn''t survive the war. It''s been hard on everyone, but especially the older generation who lost their children, and sometimes grandchildren."

    Triolux''s metallic features softened with understanding. "I see. It is a tragedy I am all too familiar with. War leaves scars that run deep in the earth and the hearts of those who endure it."

    "There is no way to fix the past, but I hope my efforts always brighten someone''s day. These are lovely people. They deserve nothing but love and respect."

    As we rounded a corner, we nearly collided with a familiar figure¡ªthe strange woman in plain clothing who had been at The Shadow''s Respite the night before. Triolux''s face lit up with recognition, and he greeted her warmly. "Frostfire! What a pleasant surprise to see you here in town."

    So Seraphina''s and my speculations had been right about her being the dragon in disguise.

    Frostfire smiled at us. "Triolux, Varix, hello! I hope I didn''t startle you. I''ve been exploring the village and learning about the life that now flourishes in this world. It''s truly fascinating."

    I grinned, happy to see her, and tried not to comment on how weird it was that a whole-ass dragon could somehow shapeshift into this woman. "Not at all, Frostfire. It''s wonderful to have you here. Actually, I was hoping to run into you. I need to go on a trip to the capital city of Crownforge, and I was wondering if you might be willing to take me and a few others there?"

    Triolux said, "I will be joining Varix on this journey as well. It would be an honor to travel with you, Frostfire."

    Frostfire clapped her hands once. "Oh lovely. I am more than happy to take you. I shall, of course, have to charge you the standard fee, Varix."

    "Oh," I said. "Right. Sorry. Of course. How much is the fee?"

    "Just a portion of your heart. I will be very delicate when I remove it." Frostfire grinned.

    "Pardon?"

    Triolux''s mouth dropped open.

    Frostfire laughed and turned away because a slight burst of ice shot out of her mouth. After she recovered, she turned back to me. "A jest, Varix. Was it a good one?"

    "You scared me for a moment there, Frostire." I laughed, a trifle shakily.

    "I very much enjoyed the tales from the bard, Kieran. I was inspired. I would be more than happy to take you! I''ve been eager to learn more about the larger cities of this realm. It will be a grand adventure for us all."

    As Frostfire¡¯s laughter echoed through the street, I couldn¡¯t help but think that traveling with a dragon who fancied herself a stand-up comedian would either be incredibly fun or utterly terrifying¡ªpossibly both.

 Chapter Forty-Four | Book 2

    Triolux and I returned to the tavern with Frostfire following close behind. She peeled off a few times to admire a building¡¯s paint job, flowers, or, in one case, piles of refuse someone had left. She was fascinated with everything and shouted greetings to all who looked her way.

    The dragon¡¯s curiosity about everything around her was infectious, and Triolux seemed to enjoy answering her endless questions to the best of his knowledge, with me filling in as needed.

    When we arrived at the tavern''s back yard, I found a couple of large green guests waiting for us. I greeted them warmly. "Urzan, Moktar! What brings you out here?"

    The orcs took Triolux¡¯s presence in stride, as if they saw ferrokin daily. Not much seemed to impress Urzan. He grunted. "Varix! You go to big city! Urzan and Moktar stay and guard tavern!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Guard duty job perfect for orc!¡± Moktar loudly chimed in.

    I smiled, appreciating their offer. "Guys, I really appreciate the offer, but it¡¯s okay. You don''t have to do that. I know you have other responsibilities."

    Urzan nodded. "Urzan also keep eye on Grondak! Make sure Grondak good at job!¡±

    "Grondak has been doing a great job," I assured him. "He''s a big help around here. He has even taken the lead a few times. I¡¯m so proud of him.¡±

    Urzan stared at me for a moment, then jerked his head back. He crossed his large, scaled arms over his chest, and his voice became suddenly thick. ¡°Good Grondak¡­ Urzan pleased!¡±

    Moktar, seemingly bored with the conversation, took out a long knife and started trimming his nails. The sight reminded me of when I had first purchased The Shadow''s Respite, and the two orcs had hung around, ''watching'' the place.

    As we talked, Triolux made his way to the rear wall of the tavern, tramping down the overgrown weeds that I hadn¡¯t gotten around to removing. He held his hands up, moved them apart, then stepped back and repeated the motion. I watched with interest, wondering what he was doing.

    After a moment, Triolux turned to me and said, "This will do." He reached into a pouch at his side and pulled out the metal egg we''d constructed in the underground city. He placed it on the ground and stood back.

    The egg sprouted thin, spindly legs, reminding me of a spider''s. The bottom split open, and the appendages dug into the earth. The egg pulsed with a soft blue light, and I felt a subtle tremor beneath my feet.

    My eyes widened as I recognized what I saw¡ªa miniature version of the Shaper''s Forge from the ferrokin city.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s room for that device here,¡± I told Triolux.

    Triolux shook his head gently. ¡°¡®Tis but a small replica. The forge¡¯s work is nearly complete.¡±

    While it shimmered and pulsed on the ground, Frostforge interjected, ¡°This world is vibrant and so alive. The flowers smell sweet, and the wind carries so many fascinating scents. Did you know some humans keep small furry creatures in their homes? I saw one through a window¡ªit had pointy ears and a long tail!"

    "That would be a cat," I said, smiling at her enthusiasm, but my eyes were still glued to the forge as it worked. "I have one in the tavern somewhere. He likes to hide. He appears to live with my friend Lady Churl."

    "A cat! What a delightful word. I will have to meet this cat of yours. Is he friendly?"

    I shrugged. "I think he is. He''s pretty elusive."

    The egg pulsed again on the ground, doubling in size. Another pulse followed, and it grew to the size of a small dog. With each expansion, the ground vibrated gently beneath us.

    Another pulse from the forge brought it up to Triolux''s waist height. Urzan and Moktar watched silently, their expressions unchanged, as if miniature growing forges were everyday occurrences.

    The front of the forge split open with a soft hiss, and two rough, dull steel-looking rods that were a little less than a foot in length emerged. Triolux hummed a quiet tune as he collected them and moved to the spot along the wall where he''d been measuring earlier.

    He placed the tiny poles into the ground, and they sank into the earth. They grew upward, bending and connecting at the top to form a perfect arch. The little shaper''s forge quickly shrank until it was its previous size. Triolux leaned over, picked it up, and dropped it back into his pouch.

    I turned to Urzan and pointed at the arch. "Pretty impressive, right?" Because nothing seemed to phase the orcs.

    "Yes! Fancy sticks!" Moktar leaned over and whispered something in orcish. Urzan said something back and shrugged. They both laughed.

    "Tough crowd."

    "Uzan and Moktar have seen many things! Morthisal raise army of dead! Thousands! Magic sticks¡­ just okay."

    The space between the ''magic sticks'' shimmered briefly, and a street view of the underground city with its alien architecture and metallic paved streets appeared before fading into mist.

    "It is so lovely." Frostfire clasped her hands to her chest.

    Urzan nodded. "Look at fancy city!"

    "It''s thousands of feet underground."

    Urzan shrugged and said, "Never go that far underground! Hope warm there!"

    Triolux stayed outside with Frostfire while the portal grew. He was curious about the orcs and set about asking them as many questions as they would answer. Meanwhile, I went inside and took the stairs to my room to pack a bag of clothes and various toiletry items. I had a small folding razor I used to shave once or twice a week, and a brick of soap that smelled of, you guessed it, lavender. I packed a few other essentials into my travel bag. A spare set of clothes, some dried meat for the road, and a small pouch of coins.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Elixander was the first to appear. He stepped into the Shadow''s Respite and greeted us warmly, then gestured for me to join him. He and I walked to the back of the room near the fireplace.

    I smiled at Elixander, genuinely grateful for his presence. "Thank you for agreeing to accompany Seraphina and me to the capital. It means a lot to have your help and support."

    Elixander nodded, and his eyes softened. "Helping resolve the issue with the Heart of Shadows not only helps you, Varix, but it also safeguards Seraphina and the town, as well as Mythralon as a whole. My renewed time with Delphine has allowed me to reconcile with much of my initial skepticism about you. I must praise your dedication to building a new, peaceful life."

    Knowing that Elixander''s opinion of me had improved was a relief. Just a few days ago, he had told me it was best to leave Seraphina. "I appreciate that, Elixander."

    Elixander''s gaze drifted to the flickering flames in the fireplace. "Crownforge is a magnificent city, Varix. The library there is vast and filled with ancient knowledge. I remember the last time I visited the capital, many years ago. The history within those walls is truly remarkable, thanks to the hard work of the dwarves. They have invested hundreds of years into its development. I have not visited since it was converted into the capital, and I have missed its grandeur. I feel that if Seraphina and I are to find a solution to your problem¡­" His eyes darted to where the Heart of Shadows hid beneath my tunic. "It will be there."

    "I can''t wait to see it for myself. I''ve heard stories about the majesty of Crownforge, but I''m sure they pale in comparison to the real thing."

    <i>"Don''t forget to pack a map, boys. Wouldn''t want you getting lost in all those dusty old books,"</i> Lady Ophelia quipped.

    I shook my head at her and mentally said, <i>shut up, you.</i>

    Seraphina stepped through the door. She wore a practical yet somehow elegant travel outfit of deep blue silk with silver embroidery along the sleeves and hem, and her matching boots were polished to a shine. A delicate silver chain adorned her neck with a cluster of blue gems set around a light yellow center stone.

    She had a small bag tucked securely under one arm and looked refreshed and ready to travel. I went to her and pulled her into a hug. The scent of lavender lingered faintly in her hair.

    "Looks like we''re all ready to travel. I packed a few things. Any idea where we will stay?" she said.

    "It has been some time since I visited. I''m certain we will find a suitable inn.¡± Elixander''s gaze swept over us briefly before he said, "We should be off. The sooner we depart, the better use we can make of the daylight."

    I nodded in agreement but turned toward the back of the tavern, where Lady Churl was busy overseeing the kitchen. She glanced up as I approached, hand still gripping a cleaver.

    "S''nice to be in charge," she said with a sly grin. "Best hope I don''t turn this place into a goblin-run spice den while you''re gone."

    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Churl, you¡¯re the only one I trust to handle things while I¡¯m away. Don''t let me down."

    "Reckon I won¡¯t," she replied and waved me off with her free hand as if shooing a fly. "Now get goin¡¯, boss. Got stew on the fire, and it ain''t gonna stir itself."

    I paused before stepping back and taking one more look around the tavern. What had once been a run-down, forgotten place was now something thriving¡ªa hub of laughter, food, and camaraderie. It wasn¡¯t perfect yet, but it was home. And I knew, without hesitation, I could leave it in capable hands.

    Seraphina waited for me by the door. I joined her, and together with Elixander, we stepped into the brisk morning. The air was cool but clear, with faint smells of earth and wood smoke. Triolux followed close behind. Frostfire in her human form still stood near the portal, watching the orcs.

    Urzan and Moktar crouched near a small patch of dirt they had claimed as their own. They were deep into a game of bloody knuckles, which, as far as I understood, mostly involved taking turns punching each other in the face until someone''s knuckles started to bleed. Moktar had a faint bruise under one eye, while Urzan wore a split lip like a badge of honor.

    "You guys stay out of trouble," I said, raising a hand in greeting. "Lady Churl''s in charge of the tavern while I''m gone."

    Urzan took a break from the game to nod at me, blood smeared casually across his chin. "Have fun in big capital! Don''t die!"

    Moktar gave me a quick nod, then immediately returned to readying his fist for another swing.

    ¡°Tell you what, I''ll try not to die if you two try not to kill each other,¡± I added, only half-joking. Urzan grunted with amusement, clearly not bothering to dignify that with a response.

    Before we could leave, a familiar figure ambled up the street toward us. He wore his long patchwork cloak that fluttered behind him as he walked, and carried his instruments and a big backpack. It was Kieran Darkrun, and he was loudly humming a tune as he approached.

    I waved at Kieran, and he waved back, his face breaking into a friendly smile.

    Frostfire said, almost breathlessly, "It''s the singer with the beautiful voice."

    "It is," I said quietly, my mind already kicking into high gear regarding his appearance. We''d been planning to speak before he left. I hadn''t mentioned my plans to him, and now that we were leaving, I was about to lose him to the road.

    Kieran made his way to the open area where we were gathered. The others greeted him warmly, and he enthusiastically returned their salutations.

    "Kieran, are you leaving town?" I asked.

    The bard inclined his head in a single nod and explained, "I was considering working at the baron''s tavern, Varix, but this place, while smaller and more intimate, is where I would like to perform for one more night, if you''ll have me."

    One night was good, but I wouldn''t be here to try to keep him on for longer. It was time for the pitch.

    "Kieran, you''re welcome to stay and perform at the Shadow''s Respite for a few weeks. I can provide you with a room, meals, and several drinks per night. I''ll also pay you a fee, and you can continue to collect donations from the tavern''s patrons."

    As I spoke, I noticed Frostfire keeping her eyes on the bard. She clasped her hands behind her back and walked around him, seemingly looking him over or, if I wasn''t mistaken, scenting him.

    "Might I be of assistance?" Kieran asked her.

    "Possibly." She smiled.

    The bard seemed taken aback but shook it off.

    "I supposed I could stay for another night. Two even, but I am a bard and must travel where the winds take me. That is unless I can spend my free time learning about the ferrokin and, more importantly, the underground city. However, I most desire to converse with this dragon I''ve heard so much about but not seen."

    Frostfire chuckled at his comment, but the bard almost completely ignored her.

    "One small problem, Kieran. We have to go to Crownforge for a day or two. I would appreciate it if you would stay until my return. My deal stands about the room and board."

    The bard blew out a long, slow breath. "I don''t know, Varix."

    Frostfire put one slim hand on the bard''s arm and said, "Mr. Bard. What if I promise to talk with you when you return? You can ask me anything you like. I may require a few songs in exchange, but I suspect you and I will have several long, deep conversations."

    Kieran shook his head and said to her, "Madame. Am I supposed to know you? The road calls, and I must follow where my heart leads. I do not think it leads to you."

    Her eyes turned an intense shade of icy blue when she lowered her voice, and its sound was filled with mirth. "Are you sure about that?" Frostfire glanced at us. "I¡¯ll meet you at the palisade." She turned to Kieran. "And I''ll see <i>you </i>when we return."

    The bard stared at her like she was a crazy person.

    Before he could formulate a reply, she leaped into the air with impossible grace. She rose effortlessly about fifty feet up as her form shifted into an explosion of snow and ice, transforming into the magnificent dragon she was. Her wings unfurled with a crack of air, shimmering blue and white against the morning light. She hovered for a moment before angling toward the palisade and flying off.

    Urzan had followed her ascent, his mouth slightly open in awe. As Frostfire disappeared from view, he blinked, then promptly fell backward onto his rear.

    "Impressed now?" I asked Urzan.

    He looked up at me, his expression unusually serious. ¡°Orc impressed!¡± he declared.

    "So is this bard," Kieran breathed. He stared and stared, and then looked at me. "I''ll see you when you return."

    "Great, Kieran," I said enthusiastically and gave him a firm handshake.

 The Goblin Festival - Part One (A stand alone winter tale at the Shadows Respite)

    I woke to an unusually bright blast of light from between the curtains. Had I overslept? Next to me, Seraphina still slept. She looked beautiful with her tousled hair half covering her face as she lay on her side. I rolled out of bed and dressed quietly, not wanting to disturb her.

    The night before, it had begun to snow, and a passing caravan had become stuck in the drifts. At least a dozen men and women had put on warm gear and gone out to help them get unstuck. I knew this because I had been one of them. The group had decided to stay the night, so we had been open late, serving hot meals and plenty of drinks.

    I quietly got up and peeked outside to see why it was so bright. I discovered that the entire village of Everspring was blanketed in at least six inches of snow. After stretching and shaking off the soreness about to sink into my muscles, I leaned over and kissed Seraphina''s head, inhaling the sweet scent of vanilla and lavender.

    Her eyes fluttered open, and she mumbled, "Coffee. Stat."

    I grinned. "Anything for my lady."

    She smiled sleepily, and we shared a few tender kisses before I headed downstairs to make a strong cup for the both of us. In the tavern''s main room, I found Lady Churl sitting at a table, staring at her special murder-chef knife with a forlorn expression.

    "Morning, Lady Churl. Is everything okay?" I asked, concerned.

    "Nah. Ain¡¯t nothin'' important. Old stuff," she muttered, not meeting my gaze.

    "Old stuff? What do you mean?"

    Lady Churl shrugged.

    "It was him, wasn''t it? What did he do?" I asked Lady Churl.

    "Ain¡¯t nuffin to get worked up over. Goblins used to have a tradition on this day. Like I said. Reckon ain''t nothin'' important."

    "Come on, Lady Churl. At least tell me what this tradition was."

    Lady Churl shoved her murder-chef knife into her beat-up sheath and stood up from the table. "The tradition what¡¯s called The Festival of Words and Bones. Got banned a long time ago by you know who. It''s ancient history. I¡¯ll get some hot water on the stove."

    ¡°Lady Churl, when was the last time you participated in this festival?"

    ¡°S¡¯been a long time, boss. Right long time. I''ll be okay. Just caught me a case of the melancholies. I''ll make me some mushroom tea."

    "Relax. I''ll get it. I need to make coffee for me and Seraphina anyway."

    "Fine. Good. I''ll see ''bout that cat. Morth''s probably up to no good."

    ¡°Probably." I nodded

    After procuring coffee, I went upstairs to see how Seraphina was doing. She had refreshed herself in the bathroom and was putting on clothing.

    ¡°Caught you with your pants down. Lucky me,¡± I said and closed the door with my hip since I was carrying two mugs of hot coffee.

    "Did you see the snow out there?"

    "I did. It''s beautiful."

    Seraphina finished slithering into her trousers and took the coffee. I gave her a quick rundown of what I had just learned downstairs.

    "That is unfortunate. Lady Churl is a kind soul. I wish we could help her in some way."

    ¡°I agree. She has a little bit of a sweet tooth, and there is a new recipe I¡¯ve been wanting to try, in case we do any morning events.¡±

    ¡°You had me at anything to do with breakfast.¡±

    My answering smile was genuine. "I¡¯m glad you enjoy my cooking. You might like this dish a lot, and maybe it will cheer up Lady Churl."

    Seraphina picked up a wooden hairbrush, sat on the edge of the bed, and ran it through her hair while she sipped coffee from the mug with her other hand. "What''s the dish?"

    "Something I¡¯ve wanted to try for mornings just like this.¡±

    "Okay, Mr. Mysterious," Seraphina said, her head turned to the side while she brushed her hair a few more times.

    "How does a plate of gingerbread pancakes sound?"

    "Oh, my goodness. That sounds absolutely delightful. Let me finish getting ready, and I''ll meet you downstairs in a few."

    I leaned over, kissed Seraphina, and moved a lock of dark hair from across her forehead.

    "See you soon." I headed back downstairs.

    This recipe called for a flat griddle. I opened the vent and added a little more wood, then waved a plate in front of the flames to get them roaring before gathering up the ingredients.

    First up were six thick slices of bacon. As the griddle warmed, and the bacon began to sizzle, it would be my cue that the flat top was hot enough for the pancakes.

    The bacon cooked as I began mixing the ingredients for the gingerbread pancakes. I combined roughly a teaspoon of ground ginger and cinnamon in a bowl, followed by a quarter teaspoon of powdered cloves and a pinch of salt. To this, I added a few cups of flour and whisked everything together until the spices were evenly distributed.

    Next to the griddle, I placed a separate bowl and dropped in a few teaspoons of butter, allowing it to melt. Once the butter had liquefied but wasn''t too hot, I poured in a generous helping of dark molasses I had picked up at the market a week ago. The rich, earthy aroma filled the kitchen as I cracked four eggs into the mixture and added the milk. I sprinkled in a few teaspoons of dark sugar and whisked vigorously until all the ingredients were well incorporated and the liquid looked like a milkshake. Smelled like heaven.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    As the griddle continued to heat, I gradually stirred the wet ingredients into the flour mixture, being careful not to overmix. From experience, I knew leaving a few small lumps in the batter would result in fluffier pancakes.

    With the batter ready, I added a pat of butter to the hot griddle so it could melt. As it foamed up, I used a ladle to pour the batter onto the surface, forming large, round pancakes¡ªthe kitchen filled with gingerbread''s warm, comforting scent as the pancakes cooked.

    I flipped the pancakes with a spatula, revealing golden-brown undersides. Now crispy, I set the bacon on a plate lined with a cloth to absorb the excess grease.

    As I continued to cook the pancakes, Seraphina descended the stairs. "Varix, this smells incredible," she called warmly. "It reminds me of other times."

    I looked through the doorway and smiled at Seraphina.

    Lady Churl emerged from the back room with Morth cradled in her arms. The little cat''s nose twitched at the aromas. "Well, ain''t that a pleasant smell. What cha makin¡¯, boss?¡±

    I stacked a pair of pancakes on a platter and added bacon. "Seemed like you needed a little comfort food," I said. "And I figured gingerbread pancakes might hit the spot."

    Seraphina helped me set the table as Lady Churl went to mix up the mushroom tea I hadn¡¯t had time to make yet.

    I returned to the kitchen, took down a small pitcher of maple syrup, and brought it to the table.

    We sat down and dug into the gingerbread pancakes. The molasses, ginger, and cinnamon flavors melded with the maple syrup, and the bacon added the perfect amount of salt to offset the sweetness.

    "Boss, these are fine and delicious," Lady Churl said between bites. "Thank ya."

    Seraphina nodded in agreement and said, ¡°This brings back happy memories.¡±

    I took her hand and gave it a squeeze. I wished I could spend the rest of the day with my two ladies, but fate had other ideas. The door burst open, and Milo, my sous chef in training, poked his head inside. He wore a wool hat, and his head was sprinkled with snow.

    "Mr. V. Another caravan got stuck out on the road. Can you help? They mentioned your name."

    "They?" I asked.

    "Just come, Mr. V." Milo pulled his head back and closed the door.

    We were done eating, and Lady Churl had bussed the plates back to the kitchen. She poked her head out the window, looked at Milo, shook her head, and returned to the kitchen, muttering, "S''too cold for my bones."

    ¡°Alright. Give me a minute,¡± I said, and wondered why me. After the gingerbread pancakes, I only wanted to go back to bed with Seraphina for an hour.

    With a sigh, I went upstairs to tell Seraphina the news, informing her that I needed to lend a hand again.

    ¡°If you need any help, come back and get me. I have a few gems that may assist. In fact¡­" Seraphina picked up her leather pouch, unsnapped the top, and dug around inside. Gems rattled against each other like marbles. She pulled out a small red gem streaked through with orange and cupped it close to her mouth.

    Seraphina closed her eyes and muttered a few magical words. The gem glowed warmly through her hands. She held it out to me and said, "Put this in your pocket. It will keep you warm out there."

    "Thank you, Seraphina." I grinned and took the glowing gem. As soon as I held it, a warm glow enveloped me. "This is amazing."

    "Enjoy it. The spell won''t hold for long, unfortunately. I''m still perfecting it, but we have so few winter days here."

    "You''ll make a fortune if you perfect them. Smart, talented, and gorgeous. How did I get so lucky?"

    "You can cook, and you make comments like that." She laughed.

    I was glad for the added heat, so I put on my thickest jacket and comfortable waterproof boots before setting out. After one last kiss, I headed back downstairs.

    <hr>

    I tromped through the freshly fallen powder, following the furrows left by a few hand carts that had already passed this way.

    As I made my way to the palisade, I quickly spotted the problem. A pair of wagons were stuck on the main road, now blanketed in snow. To my surprise, a group of goblins were already working hard, trying to dig them out.

    Doan, the apprentice blacksmith, a burly former warrior from the recent war, was also helping, along with some other townsfolk and a few town guards.

    I approached them and asked, "What happened?"

    Doan looked over his shoulder and waved at me. My other friends did the same. "Morning, Varix. One of the wagon''s wheels broke," Doan explained. "We need to clear enough space to remove and fix the wheel."

    "How can I help?" I called back as I stomped through the snow toward them.

    "Just need a hand digging this out, is all. Appreciate you coming out. Someone was asking about you."

    Suddenly, a familiar face popped up. It was a goblin with short dark hair pasted from the snow to the side of his head. He was dressed in warm leather outer garments and thick boots. The goblin exclaimed, "Oi! Is that Varix? Reckon it is you!" His voice was raspy and barely deeper than Lady Churl''s voice.

    I realized who it was and shouted out a greeting, "Bleek! Good to see you! What brings you to Everspring?"

    Bleek grinned, displaying his sharp teeth. "We was just passing by. Didn''t expect no snow. Ain''t had any like this in years. Wagon wheel broke. Left us good and stuck."

    I went to greet Bleek, and I was happy to see him. He''d been one of the first customers to try my spicy stew, and had even set up a wagon to sell it. I had agreed to allow it as long as he kept my name on it as my signature dish. I''d hoped it would be a form of viral marketing, but to the best of my knowledge, no one had ever come to Shadow''s Respite seeking out my food due to the referral.

    I chatted with Bleek while we helped clear a path for the wagon repair. He was in good spirits, and his friends were, as well. I asked him about the festival Lady Churl had mentioned as we worked.

    He stopped, leaned against the shovel''s handle, and said, "Is today that day? Reckon¡®tis. Been a long while since we had that kinda cheer."

    "I understand the tradition was banned long ago, and I''m sorry to hear that. Can you tell me more about the Festival of Words and Bones?"

    Bleek gave me a rundown of the process. I listened and took mental notes. The festival had several distinctly goblin customs, but Dark Lord Morthisal had banned it, feeling that goblins were meant to work, not to have fun. I felt like it was my duty as Lady Churl''s friend to bring back the festival.

    "So, Bleek, how would you and your friends feel about having the festival at my tavern if I got the items together? It''s just a few minutes walk from here."

    "Wossit? Really?" he asked, scratching the side of his head.

    "It would be my honor."

    "Reckon it''d be fun. Ain''t done nothin'' like that in a long time. Let''s see what them others think."

    Bleek called out in goblin, and a couple of his friends popped up from the other side of the wagon where they''d been moving snow into piles. They chattered together and came to a consensus based on their smiling faces.

    "Yeah. Reckon we''re in, but there''s a few things we gonna need. Can they be got in the village?"

    "I don''t see why not. Please give me a list. Oh, and one other thing, Bleek. Let''s keep this a secret from Lady Churl, okay? She''s one of my best employees and one of my best friends, for that matter. I would like to surprise her with the festival."

    "Oh, Churl''s gonna be surprised." Bleek chuckled. He turned and pointed at an older goblin. She stepped forward and spoke in her guttural language. Bleek pointed at her and translated. "That''s Churl''s cousin Crilla. She ain''t seen the old goblin in a long time."

    Crilla chattered and nodded at Bleek.

    "What did she say?"

    "She said she ain''t sure we can pull this off. Lookin'' like things is about to get real dark soon. It''s the shortest day of the season, and look," Bleek turned and pointed at the sky.

    I followed his finger and blanched. The sky was indeed growing darker as huge, plump gray clouds rolled toward us.

    "More snow," I muttered.

    "Ain''t just more snow. ''Bout to be a proper blizzard."

    "Then we don''t have much time left." I blew out a sigh. "We''re going to have to work fast if we want to pull this off."

 The Goblin Festival Part Two (A stand alone winter tale at the Shadows Respite)

    With the wagon wheel replaced, thanks to a lot of extra hands to help, I turned to Bleek and the other goblins. "I need to prepare for the festival," I said. "There will be humans there as well, but they''ve come to accept Lady Churl and the orcs. I hope you''ll all feel welcome."

    Bleek nodded. "Reckon we can handle a few humans. Long as they don''t cause no trouble."

    "I''m sure they will say the same thing about you."

    Bleek laughed "Yeah. That''s fair. Where we gonna find this place?"

    "It''s called the Shadow''s Respite," I said and gave them directions to the tavern.

    Knowing I had little time left, I glanced at the darkening sky and hoped I had time. I needed to make two stops. I hoped they were both open and had what I needed in stock.

    Just then, a familiar figure emerged from the direction of the new orc fort that had been built less than half a mile from the village to protect it and the roads. It was Urzan, wearing a scarred thick red jacket and black leather pants. The cold didn''t seem to faze him much, but he looked uncomfortable, nonetheless.

    As Urzan approached, he snarled at Bleek, who snarled right back. The two faced off and for a moment, I worried a fight was about to break out. But then they grasped wrists and grinned at each other before exchanging a few words in their guttural language.

    "I forgot you knew each other," I told Urzan.

    "Bleek good goblin! Make camp with Bleek! Him good cook!" Urzan cleared his throat. "Not as good as Varix!"

    "That''s nice of you to say, Urzan, but I bet he is a better cook than me. By the way, I was wondering if I could get some help later," I said. "How would you feel about wearing a red hat and carrying some gifts in a bag over your shoulder?" I didn''t mention that I was going to ask around for something to make a white beard out of.

    Urzan considered this for a moment. "Urzan maybe feel stupid! But Varix good to orc! Orc maybe help Varix!"

    I smiled, grateful for his support. "I appreciate the orcs'' help, Urzan. Thank you. Be at the tavern after dark. We''re going to recreate the Festival of Word and Bone."

    "Okay! Orc ready after dark!"

    Bleek stared at me during the exchange and stifled a chuckle.

    "Right, guys. I''m off to prep for the festival. See you later."

    The pair nodded at me. Doan perked up as well, so I walked to him and told him about the festival I had planned. He liked the idea and said he would spread the word to the others.

    "See you then," I said and shook his hand.

    With Bleek sorted out, I next headed to the butcher''s shop to check on her stock. As I made my way toward Shellen''s place of business, the snow started to pick up. I kept glancing back over my shoulder, watching the flakes grow larger and fall more heavily with each passing minute. The wind picked up, swirling the snow around me and obscuring my vision.

    I hurried through the streets, boots crunching in the accumulating snow. By the time I reached Shellen''s shop, my hair and shoulders were dusted with white. I moved to the window and peered inside, but the interior was dark.

    I backed up and looked up at the second story. The lights were out up there as well, and there was no movement behind the curtains. I banged on the door and waited, shifting from foot to foot in an attempt to keep warm.

    No one answered. I banged on the window with the flat of my hand, hoping to catch Shellen''s attention, but no one appeared.

    "Well, hell," I muttered, my breath fogging in the cold air.

    I jumped up, trying to get a better view through the upstairs window, but it was too high. The snow continued to come down, the flakes growing larger and falling more thickly by the minute.

    I gave up on the butcher and headed over to the leather worker, hoping he had a leather sheath in stock that would fit Lady Churl''s murder-chef-knife, as hers was almost falling apart. I had an idea to enhance it with some help from Seraphina, but first, I needed to locate one.

    The snow continued to build as I made my way through the streets, and pretty soon I had to cover my face with my hand on my brow to keep the flakes out of my eyes. The wind whipped around me, driving the snow into swirling eddies.

    I pushed on, determined to reach the leather worker''s shop. This area was near the edge of town, with fewer buildings and more open space. I passed a few storefronts, their windows dark and shuttered against the storm. There was a small bakery, but they had closed their curtains. The tailor''s shop had a "Closed" sign hanging on the door. This was most peculiar. Had a snow beast kidnapped everyone?

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Finally, I arrived at the leather worker''s shop, only to find the lights out there as well. "Are you kidding me?" I exclaimed. I banged on the door, hoping someone might be inside despite the darkened windows. The door rattled in its frame, but no one answered.

    I stepped back, my mind whirling. What could I get Lady Churl as an appreciation gift now? I had been counting on finding something at the leather worker''s shop. I tried banging on the door one more time, but it was clear no one was there.

    Looking around at the other shops, I noticed almost all of them had their lights out. What in the world was happening? It was as if the entire village had shut down in the face of the storm.

    Just as I turned to leave, a faint voice caught my attention. I walked toward the edge of the village, straining to hear over the howling wind. More voices reached my ears, and then someone screamed!

    Without hesitation, I raced toward the sound. More screams sounded. My feet were willing, but the snow was unyielding. I knew I wouldn''t be much good in a fight, but I couldn''t just stand by if the villagers were in trouble. I loved this village and its people too much to abandon them.

    The snow was falling harder now, and the wind whipped it into my face, stinging my eyes. I could barely see more than a few feet before me, but I pushed on, determined to reach whoever was in trouble.

    I reached the end of the street and burst out of the village at the edge of one of the lavender fields near a hill that led up to the main road. Off to the right, I spotted lights, their glow diffused by the falling snow. I squinted, trying to make out what they were. Were those torches? Lanterns? I couldn''t tell.

    Suddenly, a voice yelled, "Watch out!"

    Instinctively, I stepped back just as something low to the ground raced past me, missing me by inches. A child sat on a sled, grinning from ear to ear.

    I blinked, trying to process what had just happened. A sled?

    I turned, taking in the scene before me. The villagers were outside the walls, enjoying the snow. Laughter and shouts of joy filled the air as children and adults alike played in the winter wonderland.

    I put my hands on my hips. "Well, that explains a lot."

    Sleds of all kinds dotted the hillside. Some were simple devices, just a flat piece of wood with a rope attached for steering. Others were more elaborate, with curved runners and even small seats carved into the wood.

    As it spun by, one sled caught my eye. It was made from a large barrel cut in half lengthwise, the inside lined with straw for padding. A group of children took turns pushing each other down the hill in it.

    Another sled looked like it had been cobbled together from an old door, the hinges still attached. A father and his daughter sat on it together, the father''s arms wrapped around the girl as they sped down the slope.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and made for the gathering. When I reached it, I was able to find Shellen with Caden. I breathlessly explained what I needed and apologized for bothering them with this while the whole village was out playing in the snow.

    She told me that she had exactly what I needed for the festival and would drop off a huge bag in a few hours. I thanked her.

    "It''s no problem, Varix. You''re one of my best customers."

    "I don''t want to tear you away from this," I said, waving at the fun around me.

    "Can''t play all day. Besides," Caden put in. "We didn''t plan this. When the snow got deep, someone dug out their old sleds and brought them outside. Others soon followed. We haven''t had snow like this in¡­"

    "At least ten years," Shellen interjected.

    "I''m glad the entire village wasn''t kidnapped. I was worried." I laughed. "Thought snow beasts had taken everyone."

    "Snow drifts, more like." Caden laughed.

    "I need one more thing. Is Rogar out here?"

    "Sure. I saw him a few minutes ago near the top of the hill."

    "Great, thanks! Hope you all can make it to my impromptu festival later."

    "Count on it." Caden nodded.

    Marching up the hill past kids and parents taking turns on sleds, I located the leather worker, Rogar, and explained what I needed. He said he had a sheath that should work, but based on my knife measurements, he would adjust, moving the closure snap up a little before bringing it over. Rogar explained that it was an easy fix despite what it sounded like.

    We agreed on a price. I dug out the coins and happily handed them over.

    As I was turning to head back to town, Shellen shouted for me to try a sled ride.

    "I don''t know if I have time!" I yelled back.

    Others called for me to try, and I had to admit, it did look fun.

    "Fine," I said with a laugh.

    I surveyed the various sleds, trying to decide which one to try. The barrel sled looked fun, but I wasn''t sure I''d fit comfortably inside. The door sled was creative, but it seemed a bit too rickety for my taste.

    Then I spotted a sturdy wooden sled with metal runners and a curved front that reminded me of a toboggan from back home.

    "I''ll try that one," I said, pointing to the toboggan-like sled.

    Caden grinned as he walked up toward me and helped me drag it to the top of the hill with his intact right hand. "Good choice," he said. "This one''s fast."

    "I''m only going once, so it needs to count."

    "¡¯Just once.¡¯ I''ve heard that one a few times today, and no one has left yet."

    I positioned myself on the sled and gripped the rope tightly. The wood was cold against my hands, but I could feel the anticipation building in my chest.

    "Ready?" Caden asked, standing behind me.

    I nodded.

    With a mighty shove, Caden sent me flying down the hill. The sled gained speed quickly as it cut through the snow with a hiss. The wind whipped at my face, stinging my cheeks and watering my eyes.

    "Put your hands up!" someone yelled from the sidelines.

    I hesitated momentarily, then let go of the rope and thrust my hands into the air. The sled seemed to fly even faster without my grip to slow it down.

    "Woohoo!" I yelled, my voice echoing across the field.

    The snow-covered landscape blurred around me as I sped down the hill.

    As I neared the bottom of the hill, someone had built a ramp out of packed snow. I leaned forward, shifting my weight to the front of the sled.

    The sled hit the jump and soared into the air. For a moment, I was weightless, and my stomach was in my throat. Then gravity took hold, and the sled slammed back onto the snow, jolting me to the bone.

    I let out a whoop of joy as I coasted to a stop and tumbled off the sled into the soft snow, laughing breathlessly. I pondered how much work I had to do back at the tavern. My eyes found Caden and Shellen at the top of the hill.

    "Maybe just one more time."

 Recipe: The Dark Lords Chicken Wings

    Ingredients

    <b>Chicken Wings</b>

    <ul><li>18 to 24 chicken wings</li></ul>

    <b>Seasoning</b>

    <ul><li>1 tsp salt</li><li>1 tsp black pepper</li><li>1 tsp garlic powder</li><li>1/2 tsp cayenne or chipotle pepper powder</li></ul>

    <b>Frying</b>

    <ul><li>Vegetable oil for frying (enough to fill a cast iron pan with about 2 inches of oil)</li></ul>

    <b>Hot Sauce</b>

    <ul><li>1 cup hot sauce (e.g., Frank''s Red Hot or Truff, which is THE BOMB!)</li></ul>

    <b>Ranch Dressing (optional, make a day in advance)</b>

    <ul><li>1/2 cup mayonnaise</li><li>1/2 cup sour cream</li><li>1/2 cup buttermilk</li><li>1 tsp chopped fresh dill</li><li>1/2 tsp garlic powder</li><li>1/4 tsp onion powder</li><li>1/2 tsp chives</li><li>1/4 tsp sea salt</li><li>1/4 tsp fresh cracked pepper</li><li>2 tsp freshly squeezed lemon juice to taste</li></ul>

    Instructions:

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    <b>Prepare the Wings</b>

    <ul><li>Chop the chicken wings into three pieces. Toss the tips</li><li>Lay on a rack to dry</li><li>Place in the refrigerator overnight</li></ul>

    <b>Prepare to Cook</b>

    <ul><li>The wings will be dry and crispy to the touch after being in the fridge overnight</li><li>Season with salt, pepper, and garlic powder</li></ul>

    <b>Heat the Oil</b>

    <ul><li>Pour vegetable oil into a cast iron pan about 2 inches deep</li><li>Heat the oil over medium-high heat until it reaches 375¡ãF (190¡ãC). You can test the oil by dropping in a small piece of bread; if it sizzles and browns within a minute, the oil is ready</li><li>Season the wings with the salt, pepper, and garlic</li></ul>

    <b>Fry the Wings</b>

    <ul><li>Carefully lower into the hot oil in batches, ensuring not to overcrowd the pan</li><li>Fry the wings for about 8 to 12 minutes. Check the temperature and ensure the wings reach an internal temperature of 165¡ãF (74¡ãC)</li><li>Remove wings from the oil, and place on a wire rack or paper towels to drain excess oil</li><li>In a medium bowl, whisk together the mayonnaise, sour cream, and buttermilk</li><li>Add the garlic powder, onion powder, fresh dill, and parsley</li><li>Mix until well combined and season with salt and pepper to taste</li></ul>

    <b>Make the Ranch Sauce</b>

    <ul><li>Whisk together the mayonnaise, sour cream, and milk. Add spices and whisk to combine. Add lemon and whisk again. Taste and add more as needed. It tastes best if chilled in the fridge overnight</li></ul>

 Recipe: The Dark Lords Onion Burgers

    <b>For the Bacon Jam:</b>

    <ul><li>8 slices of thick cut bacon, diced</li><li>1 large onion, finely chopped</li><li>3 tbsp brown sugar</li><li>1/4 cup apple cider vinegar (or balsamic) add to taste.</li><li>1/2 cup strawberry jam (not necessary, but it can make this extra sweet and thick)

    </li></ul>

    <b>For the Onion Burgers:</b>

    <ul><li>2 lbs ground beef (preferably 85% lean) </li><li>2 or 3 large onions, very thinly sliced</li><li>Salt and pepper, to taste</li><li>Olive oil</li><li>8 slices of cheese (American works best as the flavor won''t outclass the burger)</li><li>8 hamburger buns</li></ul>

    <b>Making the Bacon Jam:</b>

    <b>Cook the Bacon:</b>

    <ol><li>In a large skillet, cook the diced bacon over medium heat until it turns crispy. </li><li>remove the bacon and reserve several teaspoons of the bacon grease for the onions.</li><li>Add the finely chopped onions to the skillet and cook over medium heat until they become translucent and start to caramelize, about 10-15 minutes.</li></ol>

    <b>Add Brown Sugar and Vinegar:</b>

    <ol><li>Stir in brown sugar and apple cider vinegar. Cook until the mixture becomes thick and syrupy, about 5-7 minutes.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    </li></ol>

    <b>Mix in Jam if you want it a little sweeter:</b>

    <ol><li>Add the strawberry jam and cooked bacon. Stir until the jam melts and everything is well combined. Simmer for another 2-3 minutes. Remove from heat and let cool.</li><li>Ideally, you want to make this earlier in the day or the day before.</li></ol>

    <b>Making the Onion Burgers</b>

    <b>Prep Onions and Meat:</b>

    <ol><li>In a large bowl, gently mix the ground beef with plenty of ground salt and pepper. Feel free to add extra onion powder to taste. Shape into fist-sized balls. Keep the meat loose for a juicy burger.</li><li>Heat a small amount of olive oil over medium heat in another skillet, preferably cast iron. </li></ol>

    <b>If you''re good with cast iron and have a well-seasoned pan, you don''t need the oil. Just make sure it''s hot. The fat in the meat will release a lot of oil, and the burgers shouldn''t stick. Plus, it makes them extra crispy on the outside.</b>

    <b>Cook the Burgers</b>

    <ol><li>Place the beef balls in the skillet, and add a large amount of sliced onions to the top of each one. Don''t be shy here. Using a metal spatula, press each ball into a thin patty to create a crispy crust. Cook until the edges start to brown and crisp, about 3-4 minutes per side.</li><li>Flip and make sure to press down again to get the onions spread out and cook.</li><li>Add cheese.</li></ol>

    <b>Assembling the Burgers:</b>

    <ol><li>Remove the bun bottoms. Spread a layer of bacon jam to taste.</li></ol>

    <b>Add the Patty:</b>

    <ol><li>Place the burger patty with bun and melted cheese on top, and the onions on the bottom.</li></ol>

 Recipe: The Dark Lords Pan-Fried Chicken Wings

    <b>Ingredients</b>

    <ul><li><b>2 lbs chicken wings</b></li><li><b>1 cup all-purpose flour</b></li><li><b>2 tbsp garlic powder</b></li><li><b>2 tbsp salt</b></li><li><b>1 tbsp black pepper</b></li><li><b>1 tsp dried red pepper flakes (optional, for a bit of heat - dried chipotle powder will really kick this recipe up a notch)</b></li><li><b>2 eggs</b></li><li><b>1/4 cup milk</b></li><li><b>1/4 inch of vegetable oil, for frying (You will have to add more oil as you cook. Keep the level at about 1/4" or a little more)</b></li><li>For the Mild Sauce (adjust the spices as needed. Taste and add more garlic etc. as needed)</li><li><b>1 cup tomato paste</b></li><li><b>1/4 cup white vinegar</b></li><li><b>1/4 cup water</b></li><li><b>2 tbsp sugar</b></li><li><b>1/2 tsp salt </b></li><li><b>1/2 tsp garlic powder (a good alternative is to chop and mash a few garlic cloves and combine well with the sauce)</b></li><li><b>1/2 tsp onion powder</b></li><li><b>1/4 tsp your favorite pepper flakes (ground chipotle will make this recipe sing!)</b></li><li>For the Hot Sauce</li><li><b>3/4 cup tomato paste</b></li><li><b>1/4 cup white vinegar</b></li><li><b>1/4 cup water</b></li><li><b>1 tbsp sugar</b></li><li><b>1/2 tsp salt</b></li><li><b>1 tsp garlic powder</b></li><li><b>1 tsp onion powder</b></li><li><b>1 - 2 tsp ground dried red peppers</b></li></ul>

    Instructions

    Sauces (optional - you''re welcome to use a store-bought sauce or skip the sauce altogether)

    <b>Prepare the Mild Sauce</b>: In a medium saucepan, combine the tomato paste, white vinegar, water, sugar, salt, garlic powder, and onion powder. Stir well and bring to a simmer over medium heat. Cook for about 5 minutes, stirring occasionally, until the sauce is well-blended and heated through. Taste test and season to taste.

    and or

    Stolen novel; please report.

    <b>Prepare the Hot Sauce</b>: In another medium saucepan, combine the tomato paste, white vinegar, water, sugar, salt, garlic powder, onion powder, and ground dried red peppers. Stir well and bring to a simmer over medium heat. Cook for about 5 minutes, stirring occasionally, until the sauce is well-blended and heated through. Taste test and season to taste.

    <b>Prepare the Chicken Wings</b>

    Rinse and pat dry the chicken wings. If necessary, cut the wings into drumettes and flats, discarding the tips (or save them to make broth)

    Season the Flour: In a large bowl, mix the flour, garlic powder, salt, black pepper, and dried red pepper flakes until well combined. You should see the spices.

    Prepare Egg Wash: In another bowl, whisk together the eggs and milk

    Bread the Wings: Dip each chicken wing into the egg wash, allowing any excess to drip off, then coat completely in the seasoned flour mixture. Ensure each wing is thoroughly coated in flour.

    Heat the Oil: Pour about 1/4 inch of vegetable oil into a large skillet or frying pan. Heat the oil over medium-high heat until it reaches about 350¡ãF (175¡ãC). You can test the oil by dipping the end of a prepared chicken wing in it¡ªif it sizzles and turns golden brown, the oil is ready.

    Fry the Wings: Carefully place the breaded wings into the hot oil, making sure not to overcrowd the pan. Fry in batches if necessary. Cook the wings for about 8-10 minutes, turning occasionally, until they are golden brown and crispy. Make sure the internal temperature of the chicken reaches 165¡ãF (75¡ãC).

    Drain the Wings: Remove the wings from the oil and place them on a paper towel-lined plate to drain any excess oil.

    <b>Coating the Wings</b>

    Toss the Wings in your favorite hot Sauce OR eat them as is. They are delicious like this. In a large mixing bowl, add the fried wings and pour the desired amount of mild or hot sauce over them. Toss the wings until they are evenly coated with the sauce.

    Serving

    Serve Hot: Arrange the coated wings on a platter and serve immediately, preferably with a side of dipping sauce like ranch or blue cheese.

    Garnish (Optional): Garnish with some freshly chopped parsley or chives for added color and flavor.

 Recipe: Dark Lords Savory Breakfast Scramble for Two

    <b>Ingredients:</b>

    <ul><li>3 to 5 eggs</li><li>Pinch of salt</li><li>1 tbsp olive oil or cooking oil</li><li>1/4 cup sausage, chopped</li><li>1/4 cup mushrooms, diced</li><li>1/2 tomato, diced</li><li>Handful (or more) of fresh spinach, stems optional</li><li>White cheddar cheese (or whatever you have on hand) shaved or shredded</li><li>1/4 tbs (optional) Greek Freak seasoning or a spice blend of your choice</li></ul>

    <b>Directions</b>

    <b>Preparation:</b>

    <ul><li>Crack the eggs into a bowl and whisk with a fork until well blended. Add a pinch of salt. (Fun fact. Eggs can be less firm, and they will maintain moisture if salted prior to cooking)</li><li>Chop the sausage, mushrooms, and tomatoes.</li></ul>

    <b>Cooking the Sausage and Vegetables:</b>

    <ul><li>Heat a cast iron pan over medium heat and add a small amount of oil.</li><li>Add the chopped sausage to the pan and cook until it starts to brown.</li><li>Add the diced mushrooms and cook until they soften and release their moisture.</li><li>Add the chopped spinach and diced tomatoes to the pan and cook until the spinach wilts and the tomatoes soften.</li></ul>

    <b>Cooking the Eggs:</b>

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    <ul><li>Pour the beaten eggs into the pan, ensuring they spread evenly over the sausage and vegetables.</li><li>Stir gently, moving the mixture around the pan until the eggs start to set. </li><li><i>Personally, I''m a big fan of Greek Freak seasoning. If you have something similar, liberally shake it on now.</i></li><li>Before the eggs are fully cooked, sprinkle the shaved white cheese over the top.</li><li>Continue to cook, gently folding the eggs until they are creamy, and the cheese is melted.</li></ul>

    <b>Finishing Touch:</b>

    <ul><li>Toss the sliced scallions on top before serving to add a pop of color and a slight hint of onion flavor.</li><li>Allow the eggs to cook to your desired consistency, then remove the pan from the heat.</li></ul>

    <b>Serving:</b>

    <ul><li>Serve your savory breakfast scramble immediately on a plate.</li><li>Top with scallions for color and flavor, unless you''re cooking for a goblin.</li><li>Optional: Toast some bread, rolls, or buns in the same pan with a generous pat or three of melted butter for a delicious side.</li></ul>

 Recipe: The Dark Lords Beef Stew

    <b>Ingredients</b>

    <ul><li>2 lbs beef tri-tip, or sirloin cut into 1 1/2-inch chunks, or pick up a package of pre-cut stew meat</li><li>2 tbsp cooking oil</li><li>Salt and black pepper</li><li>3 or 4 carrots, diced</li><li>1 large onion, diced</li><li>2 or 3 medium celery sticks, diced</li><li>4 to 8 garlic cloves, minced (to taste, I like more)</li><li>8 oz button mushrooms, sliced or quartered</li><li>2 tbsp butter</li><li>2 to 3 tbsp all-purpose flour</li><li>1 cup red wine</li><li>4 tbsp tomato paste</li><li>4 tsp Worcestershire sauce</li><li>4 cups beef broth (Use Better Than bullion! Trust me on this one)</li><li>2 to 3 tsp Italian herbs blend</li><li>1 tsp smoked paprika</li><li>1 tsp sugar</li><li>4 large potatoes chopped into bite-sized chunks</li><li>1 cup frozen peas</li><li>1 tbsp fresh chopped parsley</li></ul>

    <b>Instructions:</b>

    <b>Prep and Sear the Beef:</b>

    <ol><li>Cut the beef into 1 1/2-inch chunks. Preheat a large frying pan over medium-high heat and add cooking oil. Once the pan is hot, add the cubed beef¡ªseason generously with salt and black pepper. Fry for 7 to 10 minutes until well browned on all sides. Transfer the seared beef into a large soup pot or cauldron. Repeat the process with the remaining beef.</li></ol>

    <b>Saut¨¦ the Mirepoix:</b>

    <ol><li>Into the same frying pan, add 1 tbsp cooking oil. Add the diced carrots, celery, and onions. Saut¨¦ the mixture over medium heat until the onions are translucent, approximately 4 to 5 minutes. Add the minced garlic and cook for an additional minute. Transfer this mirepoix mixture into the soup pot with the beef. Degalze with a quarter cup of red wine. Pour this mixture into the soup pot.</li></ol>

    <b>Cook the Mushrooms:</b>

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    <ol><li>In the same frying pan, add butter and allow it to melt. Add the sliced mushrooms and saut¨¦ for 4 to 5 minutes until well browned. Season the mushrooms with salt, then sprinkle the all-purpose flour over them. Toss the mushrooms to coat them evenly with the flour, cooking for an additional minute before transferring to the soup pot. The flour should disappear.</li></ol>

    <b>Build the Stew:</b>

    <ol><li>To the soup pot, add the red wine, tomato sauce, Worcestershire sauce, beef broth, Italian herbs blend, and smoked paprika. Season generously with black pepper and about 1 1/2 tsp salt.</li><li>Cover the pot with a lid and bring to a boil over high heat. Once boiling, reduce the heat to low, add the potatoes, and allow the stew to simmer for 1 to 1 1/2 hours, or until the beef is tender</li><li>Add fresh or frozen peas to the pot; if using fresh peas, add them 10 minutes later to avoid overcooking.</li></ol>

    <b>Final Touches:</b>

    <ol><li>Continue to simmer the stew until the flavors meld and the ingredients are fully tender.</li><li>Once the stew is ready, garnish it with fresh chopped parsley and serve.</li><li>This recipe can easily be modified to be cooked in a slow cooker. I personally make mine in a slow cooker that has a dutch oven for the pot. I would make this in a small cauldron if I had one. </li></ol>

    <i>Note: I''ve been cooking for a long time, and measuring out ingredients isn''t my forte. I cook the way I write - by the seat of my pants. When you cook something like this, be sure to taste as you go and modify as needed. </i>

 Chapter Forty-Five | Book 2

    Before we flew off, I went back into the tavern and asked Lady Churl to oversee preparing a room for Kieran Darkrune. I also gave her instructions that he was to be given meals and <i>two drinks</i> per day. If he needed more ale, he''d have to pay for it. I had already observed him taking nips from a liquor flask a few times while he had played during the event night and hoped it wasn''t going to be a problem. With that taken care of, I headed back to the dragon.

    Elixander sat close to Frostfire''s neck in the large saddle while Seraphina sat in the back and held on for dear life. This wasn''t the first time we''d been on the dragon''s back, but it was no less scary. We sailed far above the ground below, not quite in the clouds, but far enough that birds were seen below us, as well as many upturned faces as we flew toward Crownforge.

    The air was cool and crisp and smelled clean, but there was a hint of condensation. I should have worn a thicker jacket for the ride.

    Elixander held a well-worn map in one hand that he had produced from a scroll case in his leather backpack. He leaned forward and called out landmarks to Frostfire so she could navigate the world below. He commented that how we were flying would shave days off the trip, especially since the mountain crossing was not an obstacle.

    I sat behind Seraphina, holding onto her hand as we soared through the sky. The world below us was a patchwork of hills, trails, roads, and mountains. Triolux sat off to one side, his hand lightly holding the saddle''s railing. His eyes fixed on the landscape beneath us, and he laughed and muttered to himself, clearly happy to see the remade world.

    As we flew, I couldn''t help but marvel at the breathtaking views. The wind whipped through my hair, and the sense of freedom was thrilling. Seraphina squeezed my hand, and I turned to see her smiling at me.

    At one point, I caught Elixander''s eyes on us, but his look was unreadable. I wondered what the old elf was thinking about and hoped it was something happy regarding Seraphina and me.

    We continued on for a few more hours, swooping low, soaring high, cruising over fields and forests. Finally, we came across a large road with a lot of traffic. Faces in wagons looked up and pointed at us, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief.

    Elixander called out to us, "We are nearing our goal!"

    Triolux said, "I could stay up here for days and not grow weary of the view."

    I had to agree with him. The world from a dragon''s back was truly a sight to behold.

    My mind turned to the upcoming meeting with King Alister. Anxiety crept in as I thought about explaining the transmigration issue concerning Thalindra and how dangerous she could be. Would this person have access to the sorceress''s powers the same way I could reach out for Morthisal''s? I couldn''t control them, but they were there. I wondered how they had even learned this woman was transmigrated if Thalindra''s tongue had been removed.

    A few hours later, Crownforge emerged from the morning haze. The city sprawled up the mountainside in terraced layers, each level connected by broad stone bridges and steep stairways carved directly into the rock. Thick walls of fitted granite blocks protected the lower city, while the upper reaches merged with the mountain''s natural face. At the peak, a vast crater pool glowed red-hot with molten lava, and tendrils of smoke rose into the crisp mountain air.

    Every buttress and archway bore distinctive angular patterns, and massive support columns held up stone spans. Bronze and copper roofs had aged to a vibrant green, contrasting starkly with the gray stone that comprised most of the fortress. Countless chimneys puffed smoke into the air, and the constant ring of hammers echoed off the mountain walls.

    "Extraordinary¡­" Triolux breathed.

    A huge concentric circular wall protected the lower city, which sat flat on a round expanse of earth. As we flew overhead, I could pick out a marketplace, at least a dozen, if not more, blacksmith shops, and a few larger buildings whose purpose I couldn''t ascertain from up here.

    As Frostfire began to descend, her wings beat steadily as she navigated towards a large, open area outside the town''s walls. People gathered below, pointing and staring. A horn sounded, followed by a half dozen more.

    Sections of the wall that were built into the mountainside opened in an impressive manner, and a large ballista rolled out into view.

    "That''s not good!" I exclaimed.

    Elixander stood up and threw his hand skyward, chanting words that were foreign to my ears. They carried unmistakable power. A bright star-like object burst into existence in the space between us and the city, hanging suspended for a few breathless seconds. Its radiance cast a bright and warm glow across the city below.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Loud cheers erupted from the throng of people as they materialized seemingly out of nowhere. Hundreds of faces turned upward, and a vast cheer went up.

    "Was that your dad''s calling card?" I asked Seraphina.

    "Yes. It is literally a bright star."

    "Like your last name," I said and couldn''t help but grin at the realization.

    "Exactly. Now, we don''t have to worry about those giant arrows taking potshots at us. I''d hate it if we were shot down before we even had a chance to land."

    "No kidding," I muttered. "Maybe we should have taken a more circuitous route and landed farther away," I said, eyeing the ballista. They were being withdrawn, and the giant door began to slide shut. I shook my head because that had been quite impressive.

    Frostfire turned to regard us. Her eyes were filled with joy. "Such a wondrous place. Such beauty and majesty in one place warms my heart. Is this what has become of the ferrokin?"

    Triolux was the next to hop down. He slid down her side, came to his feet, stretched his back, and gazed at the approaching warriors. Stout dwarven guards in gleaming armor approached cautiously, their hands on the hilts of their swords. I couldn''t blame them for their wariness. I''m sure it wasn''t every day that a dragon landed in the heart of their city.

    The dwarves emerged from the city in droves, a diverse assortment clad in a myriad of attire. While some bore arms, others clutched musical instruments. Exclamations of astonishment rang out as they laid eyes upon us: "Behold, a dragon!", "They have returned!", "One of frost and ice!" and "A true wonder!" Their voices swelled into a chorus of awe and reverence.

    Elixander gracefully stepped over the saddle''s railing and also slid down Frostfire''s side.

    I swung my leg over the saddle and carefully climbed from Frostfire''s back. Seraphina followed close behind, her hand resting lightly on my arm.

    My legs were initially unsteady but quickly regained their posture. I hadn''t realized I''d been so tense while flying. Once back on solid ground, I wobbled a bit, my legs still adjusting after the long flight. The lingering chill made me shiver, and Seraphina stepped closer, slipping her arm through mine.

    "Cold?" she asked softly.

    "Just a bit," I replied, shivering but grateful for her warmth.

    We stood together, taking in the scene unfolding around us. Dwarves gathered nearby, just as I''d imagined from stories and legends. They were short figures with broad shoulders, and their beards braided with intricate designs. Their eyes studied us with a mix of curiosity and caution.

    "Look at them," I whispered. "They match every tale I''ve ever heard."

    Seraphina nodded. "Their fierce hearts also match the tales. There''s a certain charm to seeing it in person, right?"

    Humans mingled among the dwarves, chatting and pointing in our direction. Children tugged at their parents'' sleeves, eyes wide as they gazed at Frostfire. One little boy broke free and took a few steps toward us before his mother gently pulled him back. "Not too close," she cautioned, though her own eyes were fixed on the dragon.

    Frostfire lifted her head, took a deep breath, and released a plume of icy mist into the sky. The cloud rose and then drifted down, transforming into delicate snowflakes.

    Gasps and laughter rippled through the crowd. Children reached up, giggling as the melting flakes brushed their fingertips. Even some of the adults couldn''t help but smile.

    "She''s quite the performer," Seraphina said.

    I smiled and whispered, "She knows how to make an entrance. Wait until she shifts into her human form. These guys are going to lose their minds.¡±

    Triolux¡¯s eyes roved over the bustling city and the people and dwarves it had just disgorged. "The world above holds wonders I never imagined," he murmured.

    I glanced at him. "It''s something else, isn''t it?"

    He nodded, a thoughtful expression on his face.

    The dwarves approached cautiously, a few stepping forward to get a better look. One of them, with a stout fellow with a silver-threaded beard and a hammer strapped to his side, raised a hand in greeting.

    "Welcome to Crownforge. We see you, Elixander of the elves, and are made better by your appearance," he called out, his voice carrying over the crowd''s murmurs. The dwarf''s eyes fixed on Triolux. ¡°Might I ask after that one?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Triolux is of a long-forgotten race called the ferrokin. Come. Offer greetings.¡± Elixander motioned for them in a ¡®come on¡¯ gesture with one hand. ¡°The dragon is our friend, Frostfire. She is very kind. Please come and meet her.¡±

    Frostfire continued to revel in the attention of the humans and dwarves, but she seemed to have a particular affinity for the children. They pealed with laughter as they cautiously darted around her.

    The dwarf chuckled. "Not every day we see a dragon gracing our skies. Nor one of, well, I don¡¯t know what you are, to be honest,¡± he said as he approached Triolux.

    The ferrokin put his hands on his hips and studied the dwarf. They stood a few feet apart, were the same build and height, and appeared to be much alike if I ignored the fact that Triolux looked to be made of a coppery granite.

    ¡°Such an odd...¡±

    Triolux grinned broadly and said, ¡°I could say the same of you. A few of my kind walked into the light thousands of years ago. It¡¯s been speculated that some of them flourished. I believe we may be distant relatives.¡±

    The dwarf nodded sagely and said, ¡°I am Krazzik the Hale. I greet you and welcome you to the city of Crownforge. Now, as I have many questions, I have one that is paramount. How can I make your stay more comfortable? I am the Stone Warden of the sixth district and will do everything I can to make you stay as relaxed as possible.¡±

    ¡°You are most kind friend, Krazzik the Hale. We thank you for your generous hospitality.¡± Triolux pointed at us and gave introductions. By this time, a number of other dwarves had come out of the large gate to look us over. Some pointed and whispered, mainly at Triolux, but others at the dragon. No one seemed to even notice me and Seraphina.

    A pair of older dwarves with long white beards dressed in blue robes with white collars approached, and made their way to Elixander. They chattered excitedly between themselves before stopping in front of the elf. As a pair, the dwarves lowered their heads to one knee.

    ¡°Arise. Long have we known each other. I¡¯ll not stand on ceremony here, in your lands, in front of this mighty city. So rise, my friends, and join me.¡±

    Elixander held his hands out.

    The pair rose and rushed to him, throwing their arms around him. Elixander pulled them close and closed his eyes. ¡°My friends. My dear friends.¡±

 Recipe: The Dark Lords Farmers Pie Recipe

    <b>Ingredients:</b>

    <ul>

    <li>16 to 20 oz Italian pork      sausage or ground beef (ground turkey works well too)</li>

    <li>2 lbs yellow potatoes</li>

    <li>4 tbsp butter</li>

    <li>1/3 cup sour cream</li>

    <li>3 tsp thyme (fresh or dried)</li>

    <li>4 to 5 large carrots</li>

    <li>2 to 3 stalks of celery</li>

    <li>2 medium yellow onions (Or      toss in the trash in honor of Lady Churl)</li>

    <li>3 cloves garlic, minced</li>

    <li>2 tbsp tomato paste</li>

    <li>2 tbsp flour</li>

    <li>1 tbsp beef or vegetable stock      concentrate (Better than Bouillon recommended)</li>

    <li>8 oz cheddar cheese, shredded</li>

    <li>Smoked paprika (optional)</li>

    <li>Salt and pepper, to taste</li>

    <li>Olive oil, for cooking</li>

    </ul>

    <b>Instructions:</b>

    <b>Prep the Potatoes:</b>

    <ul><li>Peel and dice the potatoes. Place them in a pot, cover with salty water, and bring to a boil. The water should cover the potatoes by about 1-2 inches. Boil until a fork can easily pierce the potatoes (about 15-20 minutes).</li><li>Once done, drain the potatoes and return them to the pot over low heat. Add 4 tbsp of butter and 1/3 cup of sour cream. Mash until smooth and creamy. Stir in 1 tsp of thyme. Season with salt and pepper to taste. Cover to keep warm.</li></ul>

    <b>Prep the Vegetables:</b>

    <ul><li>While the potatoes are cooking, rinse all the vegetables.</li><li>Peel and trim the carrots, then cut into quarters and dice.</li><li>Dice the celery.</li><li>Halve, peel, and dice the onions.</li><li>Mince the garlic.</li></ul>

    <b>Cook the Vegetables:</b>

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    <ul><li>In a large ovenproof skillet, heat a drizzle of olive oil over medium heat. Add the diced carrots and season with salt and pepper. Cook for 4-5 minutes until they begin to soften.</li><li>Add the diced celery and onions to the skillet, along with another drizzle of olive oil. Season with salt and pepper. Cook for 5-8 minutes until tender.</li><li>Stir in the minced garlic and remaining thyme. Cook for another 1-2 minutes until fragrant.</li></ul>

    <b>Cook the Meat:</b>

    <ul><li>Add the sausage (or meat of choice) to the skillet with the vegetables. Break it apart with a spatula or spoon. Cook until browned, about 5-6 minutes.</li></ul>

    <b>Build the Sauce:</b>

    <ul><li>Stir in 2 tbsp of tomato paste and 2 tbsp of flour. Cook for 1-2 minutes to get rid of the raw flour taste.</li><li>Add 1/2 cup of water and 1 tbsp of stock concentrate. Stir to combine, bringing the mixture to a boil. Reduce heat and simmer until the sauce thickens, about 2-3 minutes. Taste and adjust seasoning with more stock, salt, or pepper as needed. If the sauce is too thick, add a bit more water (a teaspoon at a time). Optional: Add a dash of red pepper flakes for extra zing. Add much more if serving orcs.</li></ul>

    <b>Assemble the Pie:</b>

    <ul><li>Once the meat and veggie mixture is ready, top it with the mashed potatoes. Spread them evenly over the surface.</li><li>Sprinkle the shredded cheddar cheese over the mashed potatoes. If desired, sprinkle a little smoked paprika on top for extra flavor.</li></ul>

    <b>Broil or Bake:</b>

    <ul><li>Preheat your oven''s broiler to high. Place the skillet under the broiler for 3-5 minutes until the cheese is melted and golden brown. Alternatively, you can bake the dish at 400¡ãF (200¡ãC) for about 10-15 minutes, or until the cheese is bubbly and browned.</li></ul>

    <b>Serve:</b>

    <ul><li>Remove from the oven and let it cool slightly before serving. Enjoy the oohs and aahs from your family or the hearty grunts from your orc friends!</li></ul>

 Recipe: The Dark Lords Country Hash

    <b>Step 1: Prepping the Hash</b>

    <ul>

    <li>4 medium yellow potatoes,      diced into small cubes (about ? inch)</li>

    <li>1 medium red bell pepper,      diced (optional)</li>

    <li>6 large white mushrooms,      halved or quartered (optional, for mushroom lovers like Lady Churl)</li>

    <li>4 slices of smoked bacon,      chopped into small pieces</li>

    <li>4 large eggs, beaten</li>

    <li>2 tablespoons bacon grease or      cooking oil</li>

    <li>Salt and freshly cracked black      pepper, to taste</li>

    <li>Optional: Sprinkle of paprika      or chili flakes for extra flavor</li>

    </ul>

    <b>For the Country Gravy:</b>

    <ul>

    <li>8 ounces breakfast sausage</li>

    <li>1 tablespoon butter</li>

    <li>1/4 cup flour</li>

    <li>2 cups heavy cream (or whole      milk, if you prefer)</li>

    <li>? teaspoon salt</li>

    <li>1 teaspoon freshly cracked      black pepper (or more, to taste)</li>

    </ul>

    <b>To Serve:</b>

    <ul>

    <li>Freshly chopped parsley or      green onions for garnish (optional)</li>

    <li>Sturdy bread or toast on the      side</li>

    </ul>

    <b>Step 1: Prepping the Hash</b>

    <ul><li>Heat a large skillet or cast-iron pan over medium heat. Add 2 tablespoons of bacon grease (or your preferred cooking oil).</li><li>Toss in the diced potatoes and let them cook for 10¨C12 minutes, stirring occasionally. You¡¯re aiming for golden and crispy edges. Add a pinch of salt to help them along.</li><li>When the potatoes are halfway cooked, add the diced red bell peppers and continue cooking until the potatoes are fully tender and the peppers are softened.</li><li>In the meantime, cook the chopped bacon in a separate skillet until crispy. Remove the bacon and set it aside. Reserve a bit of the bacon grease for flavor or use it for the gravy.</li></ul>

    <b>Step 2: Finishing the Hash if using mushrooms</b>

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    <ul><li>Add the halved mushrooms to the skillet with the hash. Cook for another 5 minutes or until the mushrooms have softened and absorbed the flavors.</li><li>Lower the heat. Pour the beaten eggs over the hash mixture. Stir gently as the eggs cook and combine with the other ingredients, forming a cohesive hash with creamy scrambled eggs.</li><li>Adjust seasoning with salt and pepper to taste.</li></ul>

    <b>Step 3: Making the Country Gravy</b>

    <ul><li>In the same pan you cooked the bacon for the hash (or a clean skillet if necessary), melt 1 tablespoon of butter over medium heat.</li><li>Add the crumbled sausage (for the gravy) and cook for about 3¨C4 minutes, ensuring it¡¯s browned and evenly cooked. Break up as you cook as needed.</li><li>Sprinkle the flour over the sausage and stir to coat it evenly. Let it cook for 1¨C2 minutes to remove any raw flour flavor.</li><li>Slowly pour in the heavy cream (or milk), stirring constantly to avoid lumps. The mixture will thicken quickly.</li><li>Season with the salt and plenty of cracked black pepper, tasting and adjusting if necessary. For extra warmth, add a pinch of nutmeg if desired.</li><li>Reduce heat to low and let the gravy bubble gently until it reaches your preferred consistency. If it thickens too much, add a splash of cream or milk.</li></ul>

    <b>Step 4: Serving</b>

    <ul><li>Divide the Farmer¡¯s Hash onto four plates.</li><li>Serve the country gravy in a separate bowl or gravy boat, allowing everyone to pour as much (or as little) as they like over their hash.</li><li>Garnish with parsley or green onions for a pop of color, if desired.</li><li>Serve with toasted bread for soaking up the gravy, as suggested by Varix.</li></ul>

    <b>Note</b>

    <ul><li>Make it Orc-Worthy: If feeding orcs like Grondak, substitute a fiery chili sausage or add extra chili flakes to the hash.</li><li>"Urzan like big heat hash!"</li></ul>

 The Goblin Festival Part Three (A stand alone winter tale at the Shadows Respite)

    I returned to The Shadow''s Respite, brushing snow from my shoulders as I entered the warm tavern. Seraphina met me inside, her brow furrowed with concern.

    "Are you okay, Varix? What happened? You were gone for so long."

    I laughed and gave her a quick rundown of the events, describing how the entire village had been out enjoying the snow and how many times I''d gone down on the sled. I ended with,

    "Sorry. I should have come back to get you."

    "It''s okay. I made excellent use of your tub and reenchanted your heating gems while I was at it. Sounds like it was fun, though."

    "It was," I agreed. "But now I have work to do. Can I ask you a huge favor?"

    "Sure, what did you have in mind?"

    I led her to the back of the tavern and explained my idea for enhancing Lady Churl''s new sheath. I told her how I''d like to take the piece Rogar would bring over and have her tinker with it.

    Seraphina nodded thoughtfully. "I might have just the thing. I''ll be back in an hour, just in case I have to do a little enchanting to get the gems ready." She paused, considering. "Or in case I decide to go sledding."

    "You should. Half the village is up on the hill."

    "I hope I come back to some hot cocoa."

    I snapped my fingers. "Oh wow, Seraphina. What a great idea. I bet I can whip some up. Anyone who comes over will have a warm and tasty treat."

    "Sounds wonderful," Seraphina said, kissed me, and headed out to the Gem Emporium, and maybe to do a little sledding afterward.

    "Have fun, see you soon," I called and waved as she left.

    Jessara and Milo bustled into the tavern moments later. I had my head in the cooler, pulling out every bit of milk I could lay my hands on.

    "Lady Churl!" I called out from the kitchen doorway.

    She popped her head around the corner, a questioning look on her face.

    "I''m about to start cooking with a lot of onions," I said. "It''s going to get really stinky in here soon. You might want to stay in your room for a few hours."

    She smirked. "Reckon ya ain''t gotta tell me twice. Gonna get me some reading done." She turned and headed toward the stairs that led below the tavern. "Don''t burn the place down," she added over her shoulder.

    "I''ll do my best." I chuckled. ¡°Wait. What are you reading?¡±

    ¡°Readin¡¯ a book named ¡®ain¡¯t none your business,¡¯¡± Lady Churl snarked.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I just didn¡¯t know you were a reader.¡±

    ¡°Who ain¡¯t a reader?¡± Lady Churl scoffed as she took the ladder down, the trap door banging shut after her.

    In the pantry, I dug around until I found a small tub tucked behind some spices. Unsweetened cocoa powder. I''d picked it up a few weeks ago, intending to experiment with adding it to coffee in an attempt at making mochas, but I had never gotten around to it.

    "Let''s see what we can make," I said, carrying it back to the kitchen.

    I measured out spoonfuls of cocoa into a pot, added sugar and a pinch of salt. Next, I threw in a dash of cinnamon for good measure. The cocoa I had acquired possessed a more nutty flavor than the processed stuff I was used to.

    The warming milk and sweet ingredients began to fill the kitchen with a rich aroma. I taste-tested, adding more sugar and cocoa as needed until I had something quite tasty.

    Jessara and Milo showed up as I was sipping a small mug, and I offered them a sample, wishing we had marshmallows. I also told them what I had planned for the festival tonight. They both nodded and agreed it would be a great surprise for Lady Churl.

    As we sipped the cocoa, I realized a little whipped cream would be terrific, so I returned to the kitchen, whisked up a batch, and added a little sugar. Once it was ready, I added a dollop and sprinkled the top with a little extra cocoa.

    "Moment of truth," I said, lifting the mug to my lips.

    The hot cocoa was now near perfect, creamy and rich, with just the right balance of sweetness and a hint of spice. I was already thinking about making some extra strong coffee instead of espresso shots to dump in.

    "This is amazing," Milo said, a chocolate mustache forming above his grin.

    "Best thing I''ve tasted all winter," Jessara agreed.

    "Thanks, team," I said. "Now, if you two haven''t been sledding yet, you should head up to the hill while there''s still daylight. Spread the word that we''ll be serving this new hot drink soon. Anyone needing a warm-up is welcome."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    They exchanged excited glances.

    "Thanks, Mr. V!" Milo exclaimed.

    "We¡¯ll be back later to help with the festival," Jessara promised as they hurried out.

    ¡°Oh! One more thing,¡± I called them back and told them what I had in mind. As I quietly explained, they took in my request, exchanged looks, and both shrugged.

    ¡°Sure, Mr. V.¡± Jessara nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure we can do that.¡±

    I thanked them both and sent them on their way.

    Left alone, I glanced out the window to find the sun already hung low. Only a few hours left to prepare. When I returned to the stove, I noticed the fire was burning low and the kitchen''s warmth was fading.

    "That''s odd," I muttered. I opened the wood box beside the stove¡ªnearly empty.

    I headed out back to check the woodpile and cursed. The pile was lower than I remembered. There were just a few pitiful logs left. I was supposed to have received a delivery today.

    "Must be delayed by the snow," I thought aloud.

    This was not ideal by any stretch. Without enough wood, I wouldn''t be able to keep the tavern warm and also cook for the festival tonight.

    I noticed a few shapes approaching the tavern from the other side of the village. Squinting through the falling snow, I recognized Bleek leading a group of goblins, with Urzan and Moktar ahead of them. I stepped out to greet them as they approached The Shadow''s Respite.

    "Welcome, friends," I said, but my smile fell. "I''m afraid we might have to delay the festival. We''re almost out of wood for the fire, and I don¡¯t think my delivery will happen today.¡± I pointed up at the sky and the snow that continued to drift down.

    Urzan''s brow furrowed. He turned to Moktar and smacked his chest, barking something in Orcish. Moktar looked annoyed but nodded.

    "What''s that about?" I asked, puzzled.

    Urzan grinned. "Orc have much wood at orc fort! Moktar bring back!"

    ¡°Really? Thank you, Urzan. That''s a big help."

    The orc waved his hand dismissively. "No problem for Moktar!¡±

    Moktar''s brow furrowed as he glared at Urzan. It seemed it was a problem.

    "Thank you, Moktar."

    "Moktar cold! Stupid snow!"

    Urzan shrugged like it didn''t bother him at all, but he was visibly shivering. I had found it was best not to call out orcs too often on perceived weaknesses. They could get pretty grumpy.

    Moktar grumbled something but turned on his heel and set off at a fast clip.

    "Orc need drink! Hot drink!"

    "Oi. What ''ee said," Bleek put in. Behind him, a couple of goblins nodded, arms wrapped around their chests.

    "Of course," I said, leading the group inside. "I''ve got just the thing. come on in, all."

    In the kitchen, I prepared mugs of hot cocoa, adding a shot of Iron Forge Whiskey and an extra dash of cinnamon to each.

    Bleek nodded approvingly. "This is good, Varix. Bit sweet, but that whiskey''s got a kick. Wossit called?"

    I showed them the bottle of Iron Forge whiskey.

    "Gots ta get me some of that. Thank you for bringing back the festival."

    "Happy to do it, Bleek."

    "Where''s Churl?"

    "Lady Churl," I corrected him. "I sent her down to her room for a while so I could surprise her later. Can you set up quietly?"

    Bleek shrugged, and the others nodded in a disinterested way.

    As they finished their drinks, the goblins spread out around the tavern, beginning to set up for the Festival of Word and Bone. They hung strings of small bones from the rafters that looked like frightening dreamcatchers. In one corner, they arranged a circle of cushions around a low table and placed a pile of what looked like bovine rib bones in the center.

    Bleek directed two goblins as they set up a small stage near the fireplace. They covered it with richly embroidered cloth. Another group busied themselves, arranging candles throughout the room.

    "That''s lookin'' real nice. Brings back memories," Lady Churl said from the kitchen.

    I spun around, startled to find Lady Churl standing in the kitchen doorway. I hadn''t seen or heard her enter the room.

    "How did you...?" I began, but she just shrugged.

    "Knew you was up to somethin'', boss. Decided to let ya have your moment," she said.

    I couldn''t help but laugh. "You''re a sneaky one, Lady Churl."

    She grinned. "Ain''t no one sneakier than a goblin. Reckon I¡¯m one of the best.¡±

    "Well, look who it is," one of the goblins said menacingly.

    Lady Churl''s eyes narrowed. "''That you, Crilla?"

    The other goblin, Crilla, nodded. "Yeah. Missed me?"

    The two approached each other cautiously, and neither were smiling. Lady Churl''s hand rested on the handle of her murder-chef knife.

    In a flash, both goblins drew their blades and whisked them toward each other''s necks with blinding speed. The sharp edges stopped a hair''s breadth from touching flesh.

    But then, both Lady Churl and Crilla broke into wide grins and lowered their weapons. They started to argue about who had been the faster draw.

    "I got ya first, Crilla!" Lady Churl exclaimed.

    "Ain''t no way, Churl! I was faster, and ya knows it!" Crilla shot back.

    "Goblins are so weird," I muttered under my breath as the pair continued arguing about which would have slit the other''s throat first.

    The door flew open, and Lady Chrul and Crilla spun, blades held at the ready, only to see Moktar. He tromped inside, his arms laden with a pile of firewood he could barely see around. Snow dusted his shoulders and head, and he grumbled under his breath as he dropped the wood near the hearth with a loud clatter.

    "Thank you, Moktar. I have a special drink for you," I said, and I did. I poured a healthy double orc shot of Iron Forge whiskey into a mug and topped it off with a spicy beer called Dragon''s Breath Brew, of which I had a very small amount on hand. I felt he deserved it after traipsing through the snow drifts.

    Moktar took one sip, and he blinked a few times, shook his head, and drank a little more. "This good!"

    "I thought you''d like it," I told him with a grin.

    I quickly put the wood to good use, stoking the fire until it roared and crackled. The goblins had pulled back some of the tables and chairs to make space in the center, but they gravitated toward the fireplace for the heat.

    I clapped my hands together once and rubbed them together. "Alright. Before we begin the Festival of Word and Bone, I''d like to say a few words. First and foremost, I want to thank Lady Churl for all her hard work and dedication. She''s not just an employee, but a true friend to me. Without her, The Shadow''s Respite wouldn''t be what it is today."

    Lady Churl shifted, looking uncharacteristically bashful. I continued, "I know the Festival is a part of your heritage and culture, and I know it was long ago forbidden. I''m honored to help bring it back and to share in this celebration with you and the other goblins here tonight."

    Lady Churl cleared her throat. "I... I don''t know what to say, boss. This means a lot. I ain''t one for fancy speeches, so, er... thank ya."

    The goblins stomped their feet and clapped their hands; their spirit was infectious even the orcs joined in.

    As the cheers died down, I raised my mug of hot cocoa. "To Lady Churl and to the Festival of Word and Bone!"

    "To Lady Churl!" the others echoed, raising their own mugs.

    Lady Churl grinned. She raised her own mug, sloshing a bit of the contents over the rim. "To the Festival of Word and Bone! Righ¡¯. Let''s get this started!"

 Chapter Forty-Six | Book 2

    Seraphina stood next to me, her hand warm in mine. We watched the peculiar dance unfolding before us. Elixander''s dwarf friends broke away from Elixander''s hug after they exchanged a few quiet words, and approached the ferrokin.

    They circled Triolux, but there was no hostility in their movements, only fascination and a hint of something I couldn''t quite place.

    Elixander extended his arm and gestured toward the pair of dwarves. "Allow me to introduce Durrick and Dagor Thunderfall, brothers, and forgepriests of the goddess Vulkrith."

    The dwarves bowed their heads in greeting. As they straightened, I noticed the massive hammers strapped to their backs on long hafts with well-worn leather wrapped around the grips.

    Elixander continued, "During the war against the dark lord Morthisal, Durrick, Dagor, and I fought side by side. Their prowess on the battlefield was unmatched, and their faith in the goddess Vulkrith never wavered."

    I studied the pair. "I take it you two also forge items?"

    "Aye, to be sure," Dagor said. "Our weapons, for one. Each forgepriest makes their own."

    "So your name really fits," I said, nodding.

    Dagor grinned, his weathered face crinkling with pride. "Aye, that''s right. The goddess Vulkrith grants us her divine strength, allowing us to smite the enemies of the light. Particularly those of the undead sort. Aye. We, with Elixander, brought our might against Morthisal."

    The pair turned their heads to the side and spit.

    <i>Awkward¡­ </i>If only they knew the truth that the husk of Morthisal now stood before them. I glanced at Seraphina, wondering if she shared my discomfort, but her face remained impassive.

    Triolux seemed fascinated by the forgepriests and their weapons. "The craftsmanship is exquisite," he mused, his eyes tracing the intricate engravings on the hammers'' handles. "And you say these weapons are particularly effective against the undead?" He paused and looked thoughtful. "I know not this Vulkrith, but the gods of our age may have changed, or died out during the cataclysm to be replaced."

    "Aye. We''ve much to learn from you if you''d allow it," Durrick said.

    "I''d be happy to." Trilux smiled. "Just as I wish to learn of you and your kind."

    The pair grinned at Triolux.

    "Let''s take a walk. We''ll show you the outer city." Durrick suggested. "It''s one thing to see it from outside, it''s another up close. You can see the architecture."

    "Aye," Dagor added. "We dwarves build to last."

    "I should say so," Triolux replied. "I''d like to see more."

    "We have a few things to do in town," I interjected.

    "We heard you need to meet the king. Well, that''s easy enough. Come with us."

    "You''re taking us to him?" I asked.

    "Nah. One of his people will find us."

    I looked around the massive city. "How?"

    "You''ll see," Dagor said mysteriously.

    I shrugged and walked behind them with Seraphina at my side and Elixander bringing up the rear. My eyes scanned the horizon for Frostfire, but she was nowhere to be seen.

    Triolux walked around the pair while they studied him. His strange gem-like eyes studied every inch of the brothers. He offered a deep chuckle and said. "It seems my ferrokin ancestors found new life in Mythralon after they walked into the light." His voice filled with wonder.

    The forgepriests gasped, their eyes widening. I got the sense that the phrase "walk into the light" held some deep significance for them, though I couldn''t begin to guess what it might be.

    The three continued their strange dance, circling each other, studying every detail. Durrick reached out a tentative hand as if to touch Triolux''s polished granite skin but pulled back at the last moment. Dagor muttered something under his breath, his words lost in the bustle of the city around us.

    The three of them spoke quietly, but after a while, the two dwarves gestured for us to follow. Elixander nodded ahead once, indicating we were setting out on a main road.

    I couldn''t help but admire the incredible architecture around us as we walked through the streets of Crownforge. The buildings were carved directly into the stone in concentric circles that spread out along the base of the mountain. Huge pillars supported balconies and walkways that crisscrossed above our heads, creating the multi-layered city.

    The streets bustled with activity. Dwarves of all ages hurried about their business, heavy boots clomping against the cobblestone paths. Many looked, but some actually stopped and stared at our friend Triolux. Some carried large sacks filled with goods, while others pushed carts laden with freshly forged weapons and armor,  food, and other trade goods. We were surrounded by the sound of clanging hammers against anvils and the hum of conversation. A fair number of humans strode around the city, as well. Some nodded at us while others hurried to their business.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    I spotted a half dozen gnomes deep in conversation near a shop. They didn''t even acknowledge us.

    We passed by several stores, each one specializing in a different craft. There was a blacksmith''s forge, where a burly dwarf with a soot-stained apron hammered away at a glowing piece of metal, reminding me of Ragna and Doan. I was sure they would have enjoyed meeting the blacksmith.

    Next door, a jeweler''s shop displayed an array of glittering gems and finely crafted jewelry in its windows. Seraphina stopped and looked over the goods, and gasped a few times. She took out a small notebook and jotted down notes, muttering to herself as she did so.

    "These are lovely pieces." I pointed at a delicate gold chain with a light blue and green stone set in a pendant. "That would look great on you. It would bring out your eyes."

    She laughed. "Varix. One thing I''ll never need is more jewelry. I have enough for thirty women. It''s my trade. I was more interested in some of the stones." She pointed.

    "Fair point. I''ll have to figure out different gifts to shower on you."

    She turned and put her arm around my neck. "Just keep being you. It''s all the gift I need."

    I pulled her close for a quick kiss, but Elixander standing nearby made me falter. A protective father would always be a thorn in the side of displayed affection no matter which world it occurred in. She pecked me on the cheek and returned to looking over the gems. I caught her eyes lingering on one item in particular. I studied it and filed the information away for later.

    Further down the street, we came across a bustling marketplace that put Everspring''s to shame. Hundreds of stalls lined the edges of the square, offering everything from fresh produce to handcrafted goods. Baked goods filled the area with a warm aroma.

    As we continued exploring, we stumbled upon a cozy-looking inn between two larger buildings. The sign above the door read "The Stony Hearth" and featured a carved image of a roaring fireplace. Laughter and the clinking of mugs could be heard from inside, making me miss my own tavern back in Everspring. I''d have to stop by later and check out a dwarven tavern.

    The deeper we ventured into Crownforge, the more I realized just how vast and impressive the city was. Despite the city''s grandeur, dwarves greeted each other with friendly nods and hearty handshakes.

    We finally stopped next to a huge staircase that led to the top of one of the first concentric walls that towered several hundred feet. A shadow detached itself from the staircase. I was sure I hadn''t seen anyone there and wondered if it was a ghost, since I was a magnet for them.

    The figure was slight, but lithe and dressed in black leather. A form-fitting tunic hugged her frame, and supple leggings disappeared into soft-soled boots. A hood shadowed her face, and a belt hung low on her hips, adorned with various pouches and a pair of long, sheathed daggers.

    She lowered her hood, and Seraphina gasped. "It''s Kara!"

    I remembered that Kara was a shadow walker and one of King Alister''s personal guards. I had met her in my tavern when the king had visited Everspring and rewarded Seraphina, Lady Churl, and me for capturing Thalindra. Not only was she one of Alister''s bodyguards, but he and Kara had a thing that was about to be disrupted by his upcoming nuptials.

    Kara''s steps were fluid and silent as she approached us. "Varix, Seraphina, please come with me. The king is waiting." Her eyes swept over Elixander and the forgepriests, but lingered on Triolux. Her head tilted ever so slightly to the side.

    "Greetings." Triolux grinned at her.

    She nodded at him before doing a double-take.

    I glanced at Seraphina, who looked just as surprised as I felt. "How did you know we were coming this way?"

    "We have our ways," Kara said, and winked. "He specified that he only wants to meet with the two of you for now. He will call for Elixander and the others later."

    I held my tongue. Seraphina and I knew why he wanted to speak with us, but we hadn''t told anyone else. How did he know we were already here? Oh... Could be the big ass dragon.

    "Where should we meet later?" I asked the others.

    "I will bring you back to them no matter their location." Kara''s voice was confident.

    Elixander wished us well and set off with Triolux, Durrick, and Dagor.

    "Lead the way," I said to Kara.

    Kara led us up the stairs, and it was a long climb. By the time we reached the top, I was winded. The view of Crownforge from this vantage point was breathtaking, with the city sprawling out below us in concentric circles.

    Kara guided us along one of the passageways that cut into the wall. We were high up now, and the path seemed to stretch on endlessly. She reached a part that looked no different from the others¡ªa blank wall. I watched curiously as her hand passed over the surface, and to my amazement, it became transparent. She gestured for us to follow and stepped through.

    Seraphina and I exchanged a glance before following Kara through the wall. As we emerged on the other side, we found ourselves in a vast open tunnel. A set of rails on the ground led toward the mountain but disappeared into the darkness. My eyes widened as I spotted a vehicle sitting on the rails.

    It was a train, but not like any I had seen before. The dwarven-built (I assumed dwarven-built) locomotive had a sleek, metallic exterior adorned with intricate engravings and glowing runes. Steam hissed from various pipes and valves. The front of the locomotive had a large, circular window, like a single giant eye. A series of gears and cogs whirred and clicked in perfect rhythm.

    The single train carriage behind the locomotive was equally impressive. It was made of polished wood with bold metal accents along the frame.

    "This train will take us to the palace deep in the mountain," Kara explained, her voice echoing in the cavernous space. "It''s the quickest and most secure way to travel."

    I couldn''t help but marvel at the ingenuity of the dwarves. "I''ve never seen anything like this before," I said, my voice filled with awe.

    Seraphina nodded in agreement. "I have heard of the dwarven locomotives but never dreamed I would get to see one up close. It''s incredible. The craftsmanship is simply exquisite."

    I couldn''t have agreed more.

    Kara led us to the train car and opened the door by pulling a lever set near the bottom. It swung upward, and we had to duck to get inside. The car had not been built with humans in mind, but once seated on the plush leather seats, we were comfortable enough.

    Kara swung the door shut and sat down across from us. She turned her head and said loudly, "Brunhild. We''re ready."

    A shutter tilted open above Kara''s head, and a face peeked in on us. She was a stout and older dwarf with sharp eyes and iron-gray hair. She looked us over.

    "This the lot? Right. Well. Welcome to the innards of Crownforge. Glad ta meetcha and all that. Now do yourselves a favor and hold onto yer arses. This baby gets up to a right fast clip."

    "Great to meet you too, Brunhi¡­" I couldn''t finish my sentence as the car surged to life. A great hiss of steam sounded as the car lurched forward.

    Kara reached down and extracted a padded safety bar from the middle of the corridor. It extended upward to her waist, and she nestled it against her torso. She gestured downward with her finger. Following her lead, we each grabbed our peculiar restraints and locked them into position as the massive engine accelerated.

    There were small, thick windows set on either side of the seats. I looked out, but as we launched into motion, it suddenly became a blur as the train became an absolute rocket.

    As we were slammed back into our seats, I noticed Kara''s normally impassive face cracked, and a grin creased her lips.

    Then, the train really picked up speed and took us deep into the mountain.

 Chapter Forty-Seven | Book 2

    The dwarven train rocked and swayed as it thundered through the mountain passages. Metal wheels rattled against iron rails, making the entire passenger car vibrate. Seraphina sat beside me. At the same time, Kara remained standing, her hand gripping a leather strap hanging from the ceiling, slightly bent over since the train was built for dwarves. Her eyes roved between us and the windows on either side of the cab.

    "How fast are we going?" I asked Brunhild, raising my voice over the rhythmic clicking of wheels on track joints.

    "Eh. We''re at a right good clip," Brunhild called back from her position at the controls. "We''ll go faster once we hit the main thoroughfares."

    The tunnel opened into a vast cavern, revealing a network of railway tracks that stretched between multiple levels. Huge stone pillars supported the various tiers, and each was carved with dwarven runes that softly glowed.

    Another train roared past us on parallel tracks. Steam billowed from its stack, briefly obscuring our view before it disappeared in the opposite direction.

    "This is incredible," Seraphina said, pressing her face closer to the window.

    More trains appeared¡ªsome carrying passengers in ornate carriages decorated with bronze latticework. Others hauled piles of ore in sturdy iron cars. They moved in all directions, weaving through the three-dimensional maze of tracks that did nothing but confuse me. Who in the world could keep track of this madness?

    "How do you coordinate all this traffic?" Seraphina asked Brunhild.

    "Complex system of magical signals and switches," Brunhild replied, pulling a lever that sent us down a different track. "We transport thousands of pounds of ore daily from the mines to the smelters. Some of our larger furnaces never stop burning."

    "The engineering required for this is amazing," I said as we passed a massive loading station, where wooden and rope cranes transferred chunks of raw ore between cars.

    "Took generations to build," Brunhild said with pride in her voice. "But worth every minute. We can move more material in a day than a hundred wagons could in a month."

    The train began a steady descent, the tracks spiraling downward into the mountain''s depths. My stomach lurched as we again picked up speed.

    "Where exactly are we heading?" I asked, gripping my seat as we picked up speed.

    "To meet the king, of course," Brunhild replied. "He''s in the dungeon."

    "What?" I exclaimed.

    "He is waiting for us there. He is not an occupant," Kara assured me.

    Brunhild laughed and said, "Aye. He''s keeping one of the residents company."

    "That''s a relief." I sighed.

    The train gradually slowed; the rhythmic thump of wheels against rails eased into a softer cadence. We no longer bumped up and down in our seats. Ahead, a massive iron door loomed. The surface was etched with intricate dwarven patterns. Brunhild pulled a lever, and the train hissed to a stop a few yards from the massive barrier.

    "Why are we stopping here?" I asked.

    Brunhild winked. "Watch this."

    She grabbed a hefty mallet that hung beside her seat and struck a bar mounted above the controls. The deep tone reverberated through the tunnel, and echoed off the stone walls. Moments later, a series of chimes sounded in response from within the iron door.

    Gears groaned to life, and chains rattled and strained as the door began to lift and slide into the rock above. Metal scraped against guides. The passage beyond shone in the dim light, and Brunhild eased the throttle forward.

    "Signal gongs," she said over her shoulder. "Every door has its own tone. One of the ways we keep the passages secure."

    "Impressive system," Seraphina remarked, her attention fixed on the door''s mechanics.

    We moved forward and the train rolled onto a side track near a short stone walkway. The iron door clanged shut behind us, sending a mild tremor through the ground.

    Seraphina drew a sharp breath. Her hands gripped the edge of the seat.

    "Are you alright?" I asked her.

    She touched the gemstones adorning her wrist. "I can hardly sense my power. The gems aren''t responding."

    Kara glanced back. "We''re in an area infused with nullstone. The dwarves forge it to dampen magic."

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "I didn''t realize it would have such a strong effect," I said. A chill suddenly crept up my spine. My fingers brushed against the pendant hidden beneath my shirt. Was this about to fail me?

    Seraphina met my eyes. "I can still feel the energy within the gems, but I can''t channel it."

    I tried not to show it, but I was acutely aware that I was in the worst place possible if the Heart of Shadows failed me. I''d never get out of this prison alive. Panic gnawed at my gut, but I was already here, trapped. What else could I do? It would look strange if I demanded to be taken out of here.

    I glanced down and blanched. The skin around my wrist had taken on a gray hue, so I shoved my sleeve down, hoping it wouldn''t be noticed. It was then a struggle not to touch my face or ears. Were they elongating?

    We stepped off the train onto the solid stone platform a moment later. I tried to stoop a little because things didn''t feel right with my body.

    "Thanks for the ride," I told Brunhild.

    She gave a nod. "Anytime."

    "If we don''t see you again, safe travels," Seraphina added with a gentle smile.

    "You, as well," Brunhild replied, adjusting her cap.

    Kara motioned for us to follow. Two dwarven guards stood at attention nearby, clad in heavy armor with hammers crossed over their backs. Their gazes were steady, faces framed by thick beards braided with metal rings.

    As we approached a thick oaken door bound with iron, it creaked open on its own. The scent of oil and stone filled the air. Beyond, another pair of guards marched along a corridor, their footsteps echoing softly.

    I leaned over and whispered, "Do I seem taller?"

    Seraphina looked up at me and shook her head. Then her eyes narrowed, and she whispered back, "Maybe a little."

    This was so not good.

    "Your face looks the same. Just play it cool. The Heart of Shadows is ancient. Its power might be dampening, but it''s still holding out."

    "Yeah, but for how long?"

    The hallway was immaculate. Walls lined with metal doors gleamed under the glow of hanging lanterns. Dwarves had presumably built this place, but the roof was at least twenty feet high and rounded. The cool air carried the faint smell of wet metal, a mix of forge and earth.

    Doors lined the passageway, each engraved with runes that pulsed faintly.

    "How deep are we going?" I whispered to Seraphina.

    She shook her head slightly. "Feels like we''re miles underground."

    We wound through corridor after corridor, each turn mirroring the last. The uniformity was disorienting. Kara never hesitated and kept us moving.

    Finally, she stopped at a door identical to the countless others we''d passed.

    "In here," she said.

    "How can you tell? Everything looks the same."

    She tapped her head. "It''s easy for me and those like me. The design is meant to disorient, making potential escapes impossible."

    The door creaked and then groaned open. On the other side stood a figure dressed in a flowing dark blue cloak with a hood covering his face. The man lowered the hood, and King Alister, his pale features softened by a warm smile, greeted us.

    "Welcome," he said, extending his hand. "I''m glad you''ve arrived safely."

    I stepped into the room and offered my hand. "It''s good to see you again, Your Majesty."

    King Alister grasped it firmly. "The pleasure is mine, Varix. Seraphina." He nodded to her with a genuine smile.

    I paid close attention to the king''s eyes, but they didn''t focus on my face at all, nor did he seem to notice anything amiss with my appearance. I prayed the pendant''s power held up long enough for me to get out of this prison with my head still attached to my body.

    Seraphina returned the gesture. "You''re looking well."

    "Thank you, my friends. How are you both?"

    Kara closed the door behind us, the soft click echoing in the quiet room. The atmosphere felt both familiar and heavy with unspoken concerns.

    "It''s been some time since we last met," I said. "Everspring has kept us busy."

    "I''ve heard as much," the king replied. "Ancient cities, dragons, and a long-lost race of dwarf-like creatures? You have been busy."

    "All of that was accidental," I said, giving him a brief rundown of our deep underground adventures. He nodded along and said he couldn''t wait to meet Triolux and the dragon.

    Once we had caught up, Seraphina glanced at me before speaking. "Tell us about your guest."

    King Alister took a measured breath. "Yes. Thalindra."

    "Last we saw her," Seraphina said quietly, "she was bound and silenced. I''d heard rumors that... that she''d had her tongue removed."

    The king shook his head. "No, we hadn''t gone that far, yet. We hoped she might provide insights into Morthisal''s forces¡ªany remnants that might still pose a threat."

    "She was ever loyal to him," I added. "Did she reveal anything?"

    He sighed. "Despite our efforts, she became unresponsive. For over a week, she wouldn''t speak or acknowledge anyone. Nothing we did reached her."

    "Then what happened?" I asked.

    King Alister hesitated. "A report reached me about her, and I took an interest and asked to see her. This was just a few days ago."

    "Oh?" I asked.

    "Well, it''s easier if I show you. Please, follow me."

    He led us to the far end of the chamber. As we approached, the stone wall shimmered. A circular door emerged, sinking inward and rolling aside with a low grind.

    As the stone portal opened, it revealed a chamber softly illuminated by flickering stones set in the ceiling. While clearly intended to serve as a prison cell, efforts had been made to provide a modicum of comfort to its occupant. A simple bed was positioned against one of the walls, accompanied by a wooden chair beside a modest writing table. Atop the desk was a small stack of parchment alongside several charcoal sticks for sketching or scribbling notes.

    Chains rattled softly against the floor. Thalindra, looking disheveled and dressed in little more than rags, sat against the wall, an iron shackle around her ankle. Upon seeing us, she pressed herself back.

    "Thalindra," I whispered.

    She looked up, her voice barely above a whisper. "Help me, please. I don''t know how I got here! Wait, it''s you! How did you get here?"

    She was talking to me.

    "Pardon?"

    "Vince? Is that you?"

    My eyes darted first to King Alister and then to Kara. He gave me a small nod. "It''s alright," he said gently. "She''s the only one I''ve confided in. She knows who I truly am. I have explained the phenomenon of how we came to be here to Kara."

    I turned back to Thalindra¡ªor whoever she was. "Who are you?" I asked, my voice wavering. "How do you know that name?"

    She leaned forward, chains clinking softly. "It''s me, Vince. Penny! Your neighbor. I run Mystic Wonders. Don''t you recognize me?"

    I''d had indeed once had a neighbor named Penny, but this made no sense. How could she possibly be in Thalindra''s body?

    Unless¡­

    Unless!

    "No¡­" I said under my breath, then exclaimed. "Are you fucking kidding me right now?"

 Chapter Forty-Eight | Book 2

    My mind reeled from the shock of knowing Penny, my old neighbor from Earth, was here in Mythralon. Not just in the world, but in the body of Thalindra, the dark sorceress who had helped me change bodies with Morthisal, and she was in a prison cell deep in the heart of Crownforge.

    "Penny?" I managed to choke out.

    She looked at me, confusion etched on her face. "Vince? Is that really you? It looks like you. A lot like you. How are you here? Why are we here? Why won''t they let me leave?"

    I nodded, still trying to wrap my head around this situation. Not that transmigration was anything new. Of all the billions of people on earth, how in the world was my old neighbor here? "How...?"

    Penny, or rather Thalindra, shook her head. "I don''t know. One minute, I was in my shop with you, doing a seance, and then I was here. There may have been something in the drinks, and I woke up in this body. Am I dead? Did I blow out my brain cells with that weird concoction? That must be it. I''m tripping."

    Seraphina glanced between us. "You two know each other?"

    "We were neighbors back on Earth," I explained, my voice still shaky, and turned back to Penny. "What do you mean you were with me?"

    "You, Vince. you were there. You had been acting so weird for a few days. I thought it was the head injury."

    "Head injury?" I shook my head and swallowed hard. "It''s a long story," I said, not wanting to get into the details of my own body-swapping experience. "You¡¯re saying you woke up here in Thalindra''s body?"

    "Thalindra?" She shook her head. "They kept calling me that. All I know is that I''m me, but not me. And now you''re here, too. How is this possible?"

    "The last time you saw me," I began slowly, "what happened?"

    "You were in my shop," she said. "We did that seance, and you were in my head. Then we were somewhere else. Wait. It was the second time¡­ I''m sorry. My memory is all over the place. I feel like you might have been somehow controlling me. But, now, you''re not."

    I swallowed hard. "Penny, listen to me. This world is... it''s not where we came from."

    She nodded vigorously. "Clearly! Vince, I don''t know what''s going on."

    "Oh, dear," Seraphina said.

    "My name is Varix. Okay? Varix."

    She stared at me dumbly, and I couldn''t blame her. This was a lot to take in.

    I scratched my head and tried to form words, but nothing came out. If Vince was back there, in my body, that is, that could mean only one thing. Morthisal had survived being body-swapped with me and was on earth.

    King Alister had been studying us intently. Finally, he said, "Hello, Penny. A curious phenomenon strikes some people, and they are transported into another body in this world. It''s happened to your friend Vince, and to me."

    "And me," Seraphina added.

    "I''ve been here for days, and no one has told me anything. I''m in a prison cell, and I don''t know why. Like, who even are you?" she asked.

    "I am King Alister of Mythralon," the king said, his face settling into a grim expression. "The situation with your imprisonment is... complicated."

    "How complicated can it be?" Penny asked, and her hands gripped the iron band around her ankle. "This hurts. Why am I chained like a dog? This is ridiculous!"

    "The body you inhabit belonged to Thalindra, a dark sorceress who committed terrible crimes," Alister explained. "If we were to release you, you would be recognized and likely killed on sight."

    "But I didn''t do any of those things!" Penny protested. "Just let me go. Please!"

    "I know this is hard to understand," I said. "The same thing happened to me. I woke up in the body of someone else, too. I thought I''d been drugged, or that I had died and ended up in a weird purgatory."

    "As did I," Seraphina added. "It was disorienting at first, but I adapted and grew to love my new life."

    "You adapted? Were you chained to a wall? Don''t act like our situations are the same!"

    "We''re not saying you did anything wrong," I assured her. "We''re trying to protect you."

    "Then give me a disguise," Penny said. "I could change my hair and wear different clothes. Something!"

    Alister shook his head. "It''s not that simple. If you leave this prison, you''ll be treated as an escaped prisoner. Every guard in the kingdom would hunt you down. The bounty on Thalindra''s head is substantial."

    Penny slumped against the wall. Her shoulders shook as she began to cry.

    I reached out and put my hand on her shoulder. My stomach twisted with guilt. Here was my neighbor, someone who had been my friend back in our world, and she was trapped in a nightmare situation. I wanted to help her, but how?

    Penny wiped her face with her sleeve. "There''s something I don''t understand," she said. "If we all got sent into different bodies, why does Vince¡ªor Varix¡ªwhatever your name is now? Why do you look almost exactly like you did back home?"

    I froze.

    "He does?" King Alister asked, turning to face me. "How is that possible? The odds of you landing in a body with the same face as yours are, well, quite high and very unlikely." He squinted at my face and took a step toward me.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    I glanced down and found my skin had continued to turn gray.

    I met Seraphina''s gaze. Her expression softened with concern.

    "I need to tell you something," I said to King Alister. The weight of my secret pressed down on me. It was like a physical burden. My skin was quickly turning an ashen gray, and there was no hiding it anymore.

    "What''s going on?" King Alister demanded. His face hardened as he studied my changing appearance.

    "The Heart of Shadows," Seraphina interjected. "My father might be able to help Penny the same as Vince."

    "How?" I asked her.

    "He''s been researching ways to make its effect permanent for you. If he succeeds, we could use the amulet to give Penny a new appearance, just like..." She trailed off, glancing at the king.

    "Just like what?" King Alister stepped forward. "What aren''t you telling me?"

    I reached up and touched the amulet that hung around my neck. The metal felt cold against my fingers. "This will be a lot to take in, King Alister. Very few people know this, only those I trust and love." I reached out and squeezed Seraphina''s hand in mine. "The artifact I wear is ancient and may pre-date the cataclysm. It''s a device that allows the wearer to change their appearance," I explained. "It''s how I''ve maintained this form."

    The king''s face went slack with shock. "What are you saying?"

    I drew in a deep breath. The moment I''d dreaded since arriving in Everspring had finally come. "My name here wasn''t really Varix Vel''Naris. That''s just the identity I created when I came here."

    "Then who are you?" the king asked. Kara quietly slipped to his side.

    I drew a shaky breath. "You know me. You know for a fact that I am like you, Seraphina, and Penny here. I didn''t ask to be here. I didn''t ask for this. But I truly love my life here. Living in Everspring is the dream I never knew I needed."

    "Who?" The king''s eyes narrowed.

    I blew out another breath, reached inside my shirt, pulled out the heart of shadows, and laid it against my chest over my tunic.

    "I was known as Morthisal, the Dark Lord," I said quietly. "But that''s not who I am anymore. When Vince''s consciousness entered this body, I escaped using the Heart of Shadows with Lady Churl''s help. I created this new identity to start fresh and do some good in the world."

    The amulet always felt heavier than it looked, which was true now. I slowly pulled the chain over my head and placed the Heart of Shadows on the desk.

    The silence that followed felt endless. I waited for the king to draw his sword, to call for guards, to order my immediate execution. But he just stood there, studying me with an unreadable expression. Then his head bobbed back. His lips cracked into a smile and the next thing I knew, King Alister was laughing his ass off at my predicament.

    "Um¡­"

    "You''re¡­" he started to say but burst into more laughter. "You''re trapped in the body of the dark lord Morthisal. The most feared creature in the land. The necromancer who has terrorized Mythralon for decades." The king paused to laugh again. "And instead of embracing his powers. You opened a tavern! Oh, this is rich!"

    "Well¡­ this is not what I expected," I said.

    Kara regarded me coolly, but I think a small smile might have played across her face. She approached me and I steeled myself in case she pulled out a weapon and tried to stab me to death.

    Kara stopped and looked up at me. "You are very ugly."

    "Um. Thanks?" I shrugged.

    "Oh my god. You really are hideous, Vince. No offense," Penny put in.

    Kara lifted the amulet and studied it. "How does this work in this place? Magic is dampened."

    "I think it has something to do with a friend. He sacrificed himself to hide the amulet''s power from a relic hunter. He was a Durethian named Zyn. See, one of the side effects of being trapped in this stupid body is being able to communicate with the dead. Some, not all. Just a few who were close to him."

    Kara took a step back, her face registering shock. "Zyn? Did you say Zyn?"

    "Yeah. He was cool. The last thing he told me was that he was weary of this world and wanted to see what came next. He was my friend, and I miss him," I said and realized how true the words were. Zyn had been an odd creature, but he had truly been a friend, even in death.

    "Zyn." Kara breathed. "I never thought to hear the name of the wraith blade again. He was a legend. I did not train with him, but I wish I had."

    I remembered the king mentioning that Kara had trained with the Durethians. That explained how she seemed to fade in and out of shadows with ease.

    Kira lifted the amulet and pressed it to her forehead. She closed her eyes and whispered words I couldn''t make out, then released the amulet.

    "I wish you could have met him," I told Kara.

    "Thank you. Please put that back on."

    I chuckled as I picked up the chain amulet and looped it over my head. The amulet settled over my chest. The effect, as always, was almost immediate, but it did not complete the transformation. My skin was far too ashen, and when I touched my cheeks, I found they were slightly sunken in.

    "You know what this means, right?" King Alister chuckled. "I have to reward you again. You literally captured the Dark Lord."

    This set off another round of laughter.

    After all the laughter died down, I took a deep breath and turned my attention back to Penny. I needed answers about what had happened back on Earth.

    She nodded, pulling her knees up to her chest. "The first time was weird. You walked in, looking lost and confused. Said you wanted to contact the dead¡ªbut not just one person. You wanted to contact all the dead."

    I shook my head. That definitely sounded like something Morthisal would do.

    "Go on," I prompted.

    "The second time was even stranger." Penny shook her head. "You stumbled in, clearly drunk. Your eyes... they were different. Darker somehow. You kept muttering about power and spirits."

    King Alister leaned forward, very interested. "What happened then?"

    "I had this special tea I''d made with, um, some mushrooms I''d been experimenting with." Penny''s cheeks flushed. "You practically demanded we do a seance. Said you could feel the veil between worlds was thin or something like that. I was kinda spacey from the shrooms."

    I exchanged looks with Seraphina. This was definitely sounding like Morthisal.

    "Then what?" I asked though I dreaded the answer.

    "We drank the tea and started the seance. But something was wrong. You weren''t speaking like yourself at all. Your voice got deeper, and you started speaking in some language I''d never heard before, like you were using some kind of power. I could feel it on my periphery. Like you could control me." Penny shuddered at the memory. "Next thing I knew, everything went dark. When I woke up, I was here. In this body. In this cell."

    I ran a hand through my hair. "So Morthisal did make it to Earth. He possessed my old body."

    "That explains the confusion and odd behavior," King Alister mused. "A dark lord trying to navigate your world would certainly appear strange to others."

    I turned back to Penny. "I''m so sorry you got caught up in this."

    "Not your fault," she said with a weak smile. "Though I have to say, this is way beyond anything I ever dealt with in my shop back home. Real magic? Different worlds? Body swapping? It''s like something out of one of those fantasy novels."

    "Penny, this is the embodiment of a fantasy novel. You''re going to love it here. If we can figure out your current situation."

    "Speaking of which," King Alister interjected, "we need to figure out what to do about both of you. And quickly."

 Chapter Forty-Nine | Book 2

    After assuring Penny/Thanlindra that we would devote ourselves to getting her out of this prison, we departed. She was thankful, but tears flooded her eyes as we left the cell. I stood before the door and wished I could do something to get her out, but even the king''s hands were tied.

    Being friends with the Alister had its benefits. He got us out of the prison without having to board the train we had arrived on. We were escorted out by a half dozen stout dwarves dressed in plate armor and carrying huge weapons. King Alister told me to keep my head down and to follow closely. Seraphina walked close to me, her arm hooked in the crook of mine. Luckily, the dwarves, being dwarves, only came up to about chest level and didn''t spend a lot of time looking at my rapidly deforming face.

    They took us to another train car in a different part of the prison. As the six-inch thick door shut behind us and we settled into a very posh train car, the magic dampening effect began to lessen. My hands shrank and grew less pale. I touched my face and found my cheeks filling in again.

    "Phew." I breathed out a sigh of relief.

    "Tell me, Varix. Were you ever going to inform me that the former dark lord was no more? I have spent a considerable amount of time searching for him or his corpse. And it was right in front of me all along."

    "I prefer to think of it as a walking meat bag," I said. "And I apologize. I truly feared losing my head if the secret ever came out. I have lived in dread since I arrived in his throne room."

    Standing in the corner of the train car, Kara crossed her arms as she regarded me, her face a silent mask.

    "Tell me all," the king said.

    I laid out my tale for Alister for the next few minutes. I told him about my arrival, the harrowing escape with Lady Churl, and the trek to Everspring with Doan, Caden, and Mira. He laughed as I went over the day I had met the orcs and had convinced them to buy my stew.

    The train trundled on, and I couldn''t help but feel more relieved by the second. King Alister not only knew my secret but also found it quite amusing. I continued giving him the shortened version of the events that had happened to me since I¡¯d arrived in Mythralon. When I got to the part about the hidden underground city, it really got his attention.

    "You mentioned the pre-cataclysm city," the king said, leaning forward in his seat. "And they had advanced technology?"

    I nodded. "It was incredible. The city was powered by something they called the Earthheart. And the ferrokin, Triolux, he said they had been in a state of hibernation for thousands of years. One of the craziest things was this fabrication machine. It spit out a saddle for the dragon in a matter of minutes."

    The king stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Fascinating. I''ve heard whispers of such places, but never anything concrete. This is a significant discovery, Varix."

    Our conversation was interrupted as the train pulled into a station. We had reached the end of the line. King Alister stood, and Seraphina and I followed suit. Kara brought up the rear as we disembarked and stepped out into a large underground tunnel. A few dwarven warriors stood at attention.

    Several humans dressed in finery emerged from doorways and approached the king with a barrage of questions and concerns. Alister waved them off with a casual gesture, indicating that Seraphina and I should follow him. As we made our way through the passageways, the king''s retinue trailed behind, all of them competing for his attention.

    Alister leaned in and whispered conspiratorially, "I find it best to stay a little aloof. Keeps them on their toes."

    Seraphina chuckled, and I couldn''t help but grin.

    We reached another set of doors intricately carved with thick dwarven runes. A pair of stout dwarf guards pushed them open, revealing a breathtaking royal chamber. The walls were lined with tapestries that depicted battles and beautiful landscapes, and the floor was inlaid with polished stone in geometric patterns. Plush couches upholstered in rich red and blue velvet were arranged around a central hearth, where a fire crackled away.

    As we settled into the comfortable seating, the door on the room''s far end swung open. In strolled Elixander, along with Frostfire and Triolux. The dragon''s silver-streaked hair cascaded down her back, and she wore a plain brown shirt with simple tan trousers and a pair of leather sandals. You''d never know from looking at her that she was a dragon in disguise.

    "Ah, I see we have quite the gathering," King Alister said, rising to greet the newcomers. "Elixander, thank you for joining us. And who are your friends?" The king''s eyes were glued to Triolux and his peculiar skin and eyes.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Elixander inclined his head. "Of course, Your Majesty. Thank you for sending for us."

    Frostfire smiled warmly. "A pleasure to meet you, King Alister." The dragon performed a slight curtsy that turned into a graceful bow.

    The king peppered his guests with questions, and they were more than happy to answer them. Someone brought in drinks and little sandwiches of freshly roasted beef with tomatoes and a creamy sauce that was very much like spicy mustard. I grinned at the king after my second bite. He smiled and nodded as if to say, "Yep. I brought roast beef sandwiches to the kingdom." I needed to investigate Mythralon''s version of mustard and stock it at the tavern as soon as possible.

    Another server brought in a tray covered in bottles with glasses perched on one side. He placed this on the table in front of us and departed.

    The drinks were wine, stout beers, and fruit juice, along with a small pitcher of water. Soon we all had glasses in hand and were all seated around the fire. Despite the regal room I felt like I was in a much smaller, cozy room with my friends for company. Despite that, and the fact that we had not been gone for an entire day, I was already missing my tavern.

    Alister spoke at length with Triolux, asking him about his lost city, his race, and a few gently worded questions around the ferrokin''s intentions when they had awakened. Did they wish to return to the world above? Were they looking for any treaties?

    Triolux shook his head and assured the king that the awakening of his city would take a great deal of time. He also explained that he had built a portal that would allow people to enter the underground city to explore and meet other ferrokin as they awoke. He explained that he would very much like to discuss a treaty, if that''s what the king required.

    "But you see, King Alister, the ferrokin will take no side in a war nor will we participate or help either side in the event of a war. The ferrokin long ago swore an oath of peace. We have seen the world burn. We wish to have no part in any other hostilities. Ever."

    The king nodded at the words, his eyes thoughtful. "I understand. The timing of your discovery could not have come at a better time. We are entering a time of peace after a decades long war."

    "Yes. Varix filled me in on some of the details. I wish your kingdom the best of luck, however, we will stand aside and watch. My kind are happy to share our knowledge, just as I''m sure you will, but that is the extent of our good will. Nothing more."

    The king''s face bore a guarded expression. I couldn''t imagine what he was thinking.

    King Alister gently shook his head and gave us a reassuring smile. "I forgot to mention this. You can speak freely here," he said. "This room is completely secure. No one can overhear us, and no sound escapes these walls. We could host a festival in here, and the world outside wouldn''t know."

    Kara stood close to the king, her hand never far from the hilt of her short sword. Her watchful gaze swept the room, ever vigilant. I didn''t blame her. Here we were, a trio of transmigrated, a dragon in disguise, and a ferrokin, a race that they knew almost nothing about. I noticed Kara''s eyes roving over Triolux, probably wondering if his skin was impenetrable. I had often wondered the same, and hadn''t thought to ask.

    Elixander regarded the king thoughtfully. "So, Your Majesty is aware of Varix''s true identity."

    "I am," the king replied. "And I trust him."

    Elixander reached into his robe and pulled out a slim, leather-bound book. He handed it to Seraphina. "Then I would like to share this with you all. I found this in the great library of Crownforge," he said. "It may hold a clue on how to allow Varix to appear as himself without relying on the Heart of Shadows."

    Seraphina''s face lit up as she took the book. "Thank you, Father." She thumbed through the delicate pages, but then her face fell.

    "It is not in a language I recognize. Nor do I know who might recognize it. Perhaps our friend here," Elixander nodded toward Triolux, "may be able to shed some light."

    Triolux took the slim book and opened the front. He scanned the page, turned to another page, and studied it as well. The ferrokin ran his fingers over the pages, closed it, inspected the binding, then opened to the rear and sniffed the inner binding.

    "Hungry?" I prompted Triolux.

    "Nay, friend Varix. I was merely seeking to ascertain its age, or perhaps discover a cypher hidden in its depth. The book can be made readable, but I will need a little time."

    "Really?" I asked.

    "Indeed. The language is like an echo of my own. Given time I shall be able to read it. I believe Elixander''s keen eye has indeed found a book related to the gem. The sketches inside are similar, but it''s the text that will hold the key."

    "Wonderful. Then we can seek a cure for Varix," Seraphina said.

    I looked down, my thoughts heavy. "I appreciate it," I said quietly, "but that''s not my priority right now."

    Seraphina glanced up. "What do you mean?"

    "We need to find a way to duplicate the amulet''s power," I explained. "Penny¡ªThalindra¡ªis trapped in that dungeon. She didn''t ask to be here any more than I did. It''s not fair for her to be locked away while the real Thalindra is out there, unpunished, possibly free to cause more destruction."

    Elixander considered my words. "It''s a noble goal," he admitted. "But we don''t know how the original stone was created. We might not be able to recreate it."

    "I''ve studied the gem extensively," Seraphina interjected. "Perhaps with our combined knowledge and magic, along with an understanding of the book, we can replicate it. Then we could figure out how to make its effect permanent for both of them." She hesitated before continuing. "But there''s a risk. Attempting this could drain the amulet''s power completely."

    I took a deep breath, weighing the consequences. "I understand the danger," I said. "But I can''t leave Penny to rot in that cell. It''s worth the risk."

 Chapter Fifty | Book 2

    Mira yawned and adjusted her leather armor. She couldn''t wait to get out of it. She''d been on watch for the past few hours but had left when Alic had arrived early with a cup of tea. There were flowers floating in the brew, giving it a delicious floral flavor. She sipped it, grateful for the warmth this early in the morning.

    She was supposed to be on watch for a few more hours, but Alic had surprised her by taking part of her shift so she could get a few hours of extra sleep. They''d recently moved in together, and she and Alic had very little between them. They''d cobbled together some furniture, but it amounted to little more than a table, two chairs, and a lumpy mattress. They had some money between them, but most of it had been used to rent their little cottage. Not for the first time, Mira wondered what in the world she had agreed to here with Alic. He was a good, funny man with an ego the size of a mountain, but he also had his share of tender moments.

    Mira hadn''t even intended to stay in Everspring when she''d rolled into town with Doan, Caden, and Varix. She didn''t have family here, didn''t know many people at all, but had somehow fallen in love with the village, which was going to be named a town if it continued to grow.

    If it continued to grow.

    Baron Swiftwood continued to be a foil in Everspring''s future. He''d tried running Varix out of business, and now he was beginning to spread rumors about the orc fort being poised for a new uprising, with Everspring being the first of their goals to take over the local area, which was a complete fabrication. The man simply had no shame.

    Mira walked along the dusty road, the morning sun warming her face. The Shadow''s Respite came into view, and a smile tugged at her lips. The formerly dilapidated tavern was coming along nicely. The interior was in good shape, but the exterior still needed work. A fresh coat of stain would do wonders for the wood, but some of the timber could stand to be replaced.

    Mira approached the entrance, and spotted Urzan and Moktar crouched near a hole they''d dug by the door. They were tossing stones, each trying to outdo the other. The clatter of rocks echoed softly in the quiet morning.

    Mira came to a stop and said, "Morning, boys."

    Urzan looked up. "Mira! You come to play knuckle game?!"

    She chuckled. "I think I''ll leave that to the experts."

    Moktar grunted, eyeing the hole as he shook the pair of stones in his hand, although Mira suspected they were chunks of bone with runes carved into the surface. She crossed her arms, leaned against the wall, and peered at them.

    Urzan tossed his stone, missing the hole by a hair. He grumbled under his breath. Moktar smirked, then swung a fist at Urzan''s jaw without warning. The impact was solid. Urzan''s head jerked back. Moktar examined his knuckles with a satisfied nod.

    "You call that a punch!" Urzan roared with laughter. "Baby wild seracat have more bite!"

    Mira shook her head, amused. She was grateful she didn''t have to face them in battle anymore. It frequently took a few fighters to bring down just one hulking orc. Her advantage had been in her size. She was lithe and knew the perfect place to stab a rampaging orc in close-quarters combat.

    Off to the side, the strange metallic oval frame left by Triolux had a faint, mirror-like sheen that seemed to waver. In front of that knelt what had drawn her attention. She nodded at the huddled figures kneeling before the portal. "How long have they been there?"

    "Come with dawn!" Moktar said, regarding the trio.

    Mira approached and walked around the two huddled figures. One of them looked up and his hood fell back to reveal Grix''gnash, the gnoll shaman.

    "We see and greet you, friend Mira," Grix''gnash said as he inclined his head.

    "What are you all doing here?"

    "We await. Soon, the entrance will open."

    "How do you know? I would have guessed it wouldn''t open until Triolux was back."

    Grix''gnash looked toward the sky. "The scent is different. We will find the birthplace of our god, Chromidus."

    "I see. I need to have a chat with Lady Churl about, um, some stuff. Is she up and about?"

    Moktar and Urzan shrugged and returned to their game. Grix''gnash pulled his hood back over his head. The other two gnolls didn''t even move.

    "Don''t tear the place down before Varix returns," she told the orcs.

    Urzan waved a dismissive hand. "Why tear down? What do if nice place tear down?"

    "It''s a figure of speech. Don''t worry about it."

    She smiled and pushed open the tavern door. Inside, the air was cool and carried the smell of new wood and the plethora of spices Varix had acquired. She had eaten at many a tavern over the years, and the food had, for the most part, been acceptable, if not bland. Varix always had layers of flavor, even in the simplest dish. The common room was quiet, with chairs neatly arranged, awaiting the day''s customers.

    Lady Churl poked her head out. "Reckon I know why you''re here."

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "If it''s okay with you."

    Lady churl waved her hand. "We''re both partial owners. Ain''t gots no problem."

    "Thank you, Lady Churl. How''s business?"

    "Reckon it''s alright. Varix needs to be here for all the fretting about this and that. That new bard''s gonna be a draw tonight. If he wakes up in time. Reckon that one don''t get no sleep ''afore noon. Then it''s a long one. Had to bang the door down yesterday."

    "Bards¡­" Mira shook her head.

    "Aye. Bards. Go on up, then."

    "Thanks, Lady Churl."

    Mira headed toward the stairs to take a long hot bath in Varix''s incredible bathtub.

    Mira dozed in the tub, the hot water soothing the ache in her legs. Steam rose from the surface, filling the room with warmth. She let out a contented sigh and allowed her mind to drift. Her thoughts often fled to former battlegrounds. Fighting in the mud. In a trench. Avoiding a blast of power from a rival wizard''s staff. Or simply wondering where her next meal would come from. She''d been so excited to join the war effort. However, the reality of fighting had soon set in. She''d made a friend named Neera on the first day. Neera Linas had died with an orc spear through her chest in less than a week.

    A sudden, loud banging on the door jolted her from her relaxation. "What?" she yelled, irritated.

    "Reckon you oughta come see this," Lady Churl''s raspy voice called through the door. "And hurry!"

    Mira groaned, realizing her peaceful moment had been cut short. She quickly toweled off and ran it over her shoulder-length hair several times. She glanced in the mirror and muttered, "Good enough for mercenary work." As she hastily pulled on her clothes and armor, she silently cursed herself for not thinking of bringing a fresh set of clothes. Mira pondered asking Lady Churl if she could stash a set until Varix got back.

    She rushed down the stairs. Lady Churl stood at the back door, gesturing for her to come quickly. Mira hurried over, curiosity mixing with a sense of urgency.

    As she stepped outside, Mira found the ferrokin portal''s surface shimmering with light that kept fading and coalescing into a crystal clear view of a very alien city in the distance. The gnolls were on their feet, studying the phenomenon with great interest. Even the orcs, Urzan and Moktar, had abandoned their game and seemed intrigued by the development. They both stood, Moktar scratching his head, Urzan scratching his butt, with mouths agape.

    Mira approached the group, her brow furrowed. "What in the world is happening?" she asked.

    Grix''gnash turned to her, his eyes gleaming with a mix of excitement and reverence. "We heard a cry from within. It sounded as if a child were lost," he informed her, his voice filled with conviction. "We intend to investigate."

    "I don''t think you should do that until Triolux returns," Mira said but faltered and shook her head gently. "A child? If one is missing, we cannot allow them to wander below."

    "You have been here for how long? Are you telling me none of you saw a child walk by and enter the portal?"

    "I saw none," Grix''gnash replied. "We cannot wait," Grix''gnash said. "A child could be lost, frightened. What if they wander too far from the portal? What if they fall?"

    The gnoll''s worry seemed genuine. Mira tried to think of a way to dissuade them, but she couldn''t find the words. She''d had enough underground adventures to last a lifetime.

    The sound of boots on wooden planks drew her attention as Lady Churl emerged from the tavern''s back door. The goblin wore a thick leather belt with twin blades secured in well-worn scabbards.

    "What are you doing?" Mira asked.

    Lady Churl adjusted her belt. "Reckon I''m going with ya. Can''t leave no kid lost down there, can we?"

    Urzan and Moktar stopped their game, tucked their shaved-down knucklebones into leather pouches, and stood. They''d placed weapons against the wall. Both picked up swords and slid them into scabbards. They approached the portal, their expressions unusually serious.

    Grix''gnash stretched out his hand and pressed it against the portal''s surface. His fingers passed through as if dipping into water. He pulled back his hand, studying it with wonder.

    The gnoll shaman stepped through without another word, followed by his companions. The portal rippled around them as they vanished into its depths, then reappeared on the image inside, but they were at least a hundred feet distant.

    "Damn those two," Mira muttered under her breath, even as she noted the weirdness of the entrance.

    She moved closer to the portal and peered into its depths. The strange city beyond seemed both beautiful and alien. Geometric shapes rose in impossible formations. There was light there, but she couldn''t locate a source.

    Mira considered running to fetch Alic. However, he could be anywhere right now. By the time she returned with help, the others could be in trouble - or worse.

    "Orc help look for small child!" Urzan declared. "Urzan and Moktar help!"

    Through the portal''s surface, Mira observed the gnolls carefully examining their surroundings, taking measured steps forward into the strange environment. The orcs exchanged a quick glance before charging through the portal with their typical lack of hesitation. Their massive forms disappeared into the shimmering surface.

    Mira took a cautious step toward the entryway, her hand instinctively resting on her sword hilt.

    Lady Churl''s small hand found Mira''s and gave it a reassuring squeeze. "Can''t let those idiot orcs have all the fun."

    Mira appreciated the goblin''s attempt at lightening the mood. Together, they approached the portal''s threshold. The surface hummed with an energy she could feel on her skin.

    "Ready?" Mira asked.

    Lady Churl nodded. "Ready as a fresh batch of spiced ale."

    "That''s a new one." Mira grinned.

    Lady Churl went first, with Mira behind her. The sensation was strange¡ªlike walking through a cool morning mist. Mira''s breath caught in her throat when they emerged on the other side.

    The air felt different here. Thinner somehow, with a metallic taste that reminded her of blood. The ground beneath their feet was smooth and solid, made of some material she''d never encountered before.

    Ahead, the orcs and gnolls had already spread out, their voices echoing oddly in the vast space as they called for the child. Geometric towers rose around them, their surfaces decorated with intricate patterns that seemed to shift and change when viewed from different angles.

    "This place gives me the creeps," Lady Churl muttered, her hand resting on one of her blade handles.

    Mira nodded in agreement. "Let''s stick together and find this child. If there really is one."

    She turned to verify the portal was still open behind them, and gasped.

    "Hey! Look at this!" Mira yelled.

    The others turned to see what the commotion was about.

    Where there should have been a shimmering surface, the portal was flat, and looked like it had been cut into a solid piece of rock wall. There was no ripple or movement. The way back was solid stone.

    Mira spun this way and that, rubbed her head, and wondered why she was such an idiot. Not only had she failed to scout, better yet, get one of the orcs to scout, but she and Lady Churl had just left the Shadow''s Respite in the hands of a drunken bard.

 Chapter Fifty-One | Book 2

    The doors on the far side of the room creaked open and a small group entered. They moved with precision, and their every step was measured. Three men and two women wore elegant black clothing trimmed with gold embroidery. Their jackets had high collars and fitted sleeves, and the women wore skirts that swished as they walked. Polished boots gleamed as they strode to the long table that had been pressed against the wall.

    "What''s this?" I asked quietly.

    "This would be lunch," the king said with a grin. "Would I let Everspring''s preeminent chef think we''re such barbarians in Crownforge that we live on simple, bite-sized beef sandwiches?"

    "That''s flattering," I said. "The mustard was excellent."

    "Ah, yes. A recent invention in the city. I hope it spreads."

    I laughed. "Spreads¡­ The king is quite humorous."

    "I''m sure I don''t know what you mean." King Alister winked.

    "Sign me up for some of that mustard, King Alister. It''ll go over great at the Shadow''s Respite." I laughed.

    "I''m sure we can work something out. I''ll have one of my advisors put in a good word for you."

    A tall man with graying hair at his temples bowed slightly before pulling the table away from the wall. Another unfolded a deep red tablecloth with intricate golden patterns along the edges and draped it over the surface.

    Others filed in. They carried trays, platters, and bowls filled with a wide variety of foods. There were roasted meats on wooden carving boards. Each was steaming, and the juices glistened. Next were a dozen pheasants with golden and crackling skin. It was followed by a platter of pork glazed with honey and mustard, surrounded by roasted apples.

    Vegetables arrived next. Caramelized baby carrots were stacked next to braised leeks and buttered green beans sprinkled with crushed nuts. A steaming pot of thick stew was placed near the center. I was already on my feet and investigating the food as it arrived. I leaned over and revealed in the many rich aromas. Fresh hot bread loaves, dusted with flour, were laid out alongside slabs of creamy butter.

    Then came the items that made me pause¡ªa plate of deviled eggs with a sprinkling of paprika. A salad of greens, tomatoes, and cucumbers dressed lightly with what appeared to be oil and vinegar. And, most curiously, a platter of small, golden-brown spheres dusted with powdered sugar. Were those donut holes? I had to stop myself from madly cackling.

    Seraphina approached, her hand brushing mine as we both took in the feast. Her lips curved as she caught my eye. She returned the look with a subtle wink, and I lightly shook my head. Yep. We were seeing genuine earthly foods. If I could do it, why couldn''t the king?

    Next, goblets with inlaid gemstones were placed on a large silver tray with a beautifully embroidered doily. They were filled with a deep red wine that smelled of cherries and spices, though a pitcher of pale golden mead was set at the end of the table.

    Elixander poured a cup of the mead and took a drink. He nodded at the flavor and picked up a plate to start loading it with food.

    As more food was carried in, Frostfire rose. She circled the table, her nostrils flaring as she sniffed appreciatively at each new dish. When a roasted duck was set down, she gasped and clapped her hands together.

    "This is delightful!" Frostfire exclaimed. "So many wonderful scents!"

    I chuckled. It was an overwhelming spread, and I couldn''t help but wonder who could possibly eat this much.

    "King Alister," I said, my tone light with amusement as I turned to him. "Are you expecting a horde of guests to arrive? Or is this meant to sustain us for the next week?"

    "Do not underestimate how much I can eat." Frostfire laughed. She took a plate and began piling it high with food, with the entire roast duck as her centerpiece.

    Seraphina picked up a plate and moved around the table, taking bits and pieces from as many platters as she found appealing, which seemed to be most of them. "It would be a crime not to at least make the effort to taste it all."

    "I couldn''t agree more."

    I loaded up a plate of my own, grabbing a few of the deviled eggs and donut holes, which I pushed to the edge of the plate to save for dessert. King Alister and I settled into our seats next to each other, and he turned to me with a friendly smile.

    We dug into our meals, savoring the rich flavors. Frostfire, in her human form, had already polished off the entire roast duck and was starting in on the pheasants. Yes, plural.

    Elixander, on the other hand, seemed content with his vegetable-centric meal. He nibbled on carrots and leeks, occasionally sipping his mead.

    Triolux picked at his food, sampling a bit of everything but not seeming particularly hungry. I leaned over to Alister and explained, "The Ferrokin have unique dietary needs. They don''t require as much sustenance as we do."

    The king nodded. "Fascinating. I''d love to learn more about your people, Triolux."

    The Ferrokin smiled. "Perhaps over a beer, Your Majesty? I enjoy the drink, even if the food doesn''t appeal as much."

    Laughter echoed around the table at that. Alister clapped Triolux on the shoulder. "A beer it is, then! We''ll have to arrange a proper sit-down soon."

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    As the meal progressed, the conversation flowed easily. Seraphina and Frostfire chatted about the properties of gems and magic, while Elixander and Triolux discussed the differences between Ferrokin and Elven craftsmanship. That left King Alister and I to put our heads together and quietly chat. I liked Alister, and had liked him since the moment I''d met him. I¡¯d developed even more respect for the man when I¡¯d learned that he was a transmigrant, like Seraphina and I.

    "So, Varix, besides the excitement of being underground, rescuing a dragon," he tilted his head at Frostfire "and your various other adventures, how are things at your wonderful tavern? I hope to return someday for a plate of chicken wings."

    "You could always make them here. I''m sure I could teach your chef how. It''s pretty easy."

    "I will take you up on that, Varix." The king grinned and lowered his voice. "Please teach them how to make buffalo sauce while you''re at it. Not too spicy for me, but Kara likes much hotter fare than I."

    Kara stood off to the side but about a dozen feet away. I also lowered my voice. "I haven''t had a chance to ask about your nuptials."

    "They draw ever closer. Will you be in attendance?"

    "I didn''t get an invite." I shrugged. "But I would like to attend. Can Seraphina and I attend?"

    "You can all attend." King Alister sat back hard. "I assure you an invite was sent. I had it personally moved through the¡­" He trailed off and frowned. "How are things at the Shadow''s Respite, truly?"

    "Look, King Alister, Baron Swiftwood is still a thorn in my side. At every turn, he has undercut me, tried to steal my customers, actually stolen my recipes, and even tried to cut off my supply of alcohol. But I''ve adapted. I''d argue that I have even surpassed him in some areas with clever maneuvering."

    I explained and soon had the king roaring with laughter as I told him about the festival and our competing food carts. Then, I wove a tale around the event night with competing liquor vendors and how I had landed Kieran Darkrune to stay for a residency at my tavern. I fully credited my staff for their help. Without them, I would have never pulled off the events.

    "Varix, my friend. You are a smart man." King Alister chuckled. "Baron Swiftwood seems to be a very slow learner. I shall have him¡­"

    "It''s okay," I cut off the King. "I can fight my own battles, and I plan to win this one. The Baron, for whatever reason, has it out for me. I get that I have a competing business, but he''s going to extremes to get rid of me."

    "As you like, Varix, but I would be more than happy to put in a word for you, so to speak. Baron Swiftwood is a proud man. Too proud. But his family is quite influential in court." King Alister lowered his voice. "To be honest. I didn''t want to put him in charge of the area at all. It was all political. During the war, the area surrounding Everspring was small and didn''t need a large military presence. The townsfolk did well enough running off raiders."

    "They are a tenacious bunch," I said fondly.

    "I could not agree more. However, the village," the king emphasized the word, "will soon be a town."

    "Growth has been fast since the war ended."

    "And since a certain tavern keeper rolled into town. Now, there''s to be a portal leading to a long-lost city. Where is this located?"

    "Uh. Triolux dropped it beside the Shadow''s Respite."

    "I see."The king laughed.

    "It''s safe, I can assure you. Only I may open it," Trilux interjected.

    "No one else?" King Alister asked Triolux.

    "Another ferrokin could, but they still slumber."

    The king scratched his chin. "I see. I assume you''re authorized to negotiate on behalf of your kind?"

    "Aye. That I am."

    "Excellent!" The king clapped his hands. "Then we shall speak on this later. For now, let us enjoy our meal."

    The party wound down, and King Alister mentioned that he really must attend to pressing matters of state. He clapped his hands loudly, and a small procession entered the room. They carried a beautifully and ornately etched bottle and small glasses on a platter.

    "Ah, here we are," the king said, his voice filled with anticipation. "This, my friends, is Dwarven Hearth Whiskey." He lifted the bottle from the platter and held it up for all to see. The intricate etchings on the glass made the bottle seem to glow from within. "This legendary whiskey is aged in the heart of Crownforge''s oldest distillery, known as the Stone Hearth," King Alister explained. "The whiskey is stored in barrels lined with volcanic rocks, giving it a unique smokiness. If you will indulge me."

    The king carefully poured the amber liquid into the small glasses. The aroma of the whiskey reached me from a few feet away.

    "Not only does it taste divine," the king continued, "but it also provides a comforting sense of warmth and tranquility. It eases tensions and promotes deep, restful sleep. I dare say we shall all need a nap after this meal." He grinned at us.

    He distributed the glasses to each of us. When I held mine up to the light, it reflected sparkles of floating light, as if pieces of glitter were suspended in the liquid.

    "To friendship," King Alister said, raising his glass high. ¡°I want to thank all of you for joining me for this meal. It has been an honor and a pleasure to share this time with you."

    We all clinked our glasses together. I sipped the whiskey and was immediately struck by its smoothness. The smokiness the king had mentioned was present, but it was balanced by a subtle sweetness that lingered on my tongue.

    As I savored the drink, I looked around at the others. Seraphina had a contented smile, and Frostfire looked positively blissful. Even Elixander wore a satisfied grin.

    Triolux, too, appeared to relish the whiskey. He held his glass up to the light to admire the color of the liquid within.

    "This is truly remarkable," he said. "I''ve never tasted anything quite like it."

    The king beamed with pride. "I''m glad you enjoy it, friends. I would very much like to spend more time with you all, but matters of state await. I¡¯ve had rooms prepared for you in the palace, and you are welcome to come and go as you like."

    The king stood and inclined his head at us. Elixander rose to his feet and bowed deeply. Seraphina also stood and curtseyed. The others and I followed suit and offered bows to King Alister.

    As the king turned to leave, Frostfire said, "King Alister, I would like to stay and finish this meal." She waved at the huge table of food.

    The king¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Certainly, Frostfire." He paused and asked, "Um. I do have a small request, if you would indulge me?"

    "Of course, King Alister."

    He looked almost sheepish when he asked her, "Could I, perhaps, ride on the back of your dragon form when you and I have a few moments to spare?"

    Frostfire''s eyes lit up. "It would be my pleasure, King Alister. Anytime you wish it."

    The King grinned broadly, then turned and headed for the door. He paused one more time and looked at me over his shoulder. "I need a moment of your time, Varix. Walk with me."

    I shrugged and joined him. "Of course."

    "Excellent."

    Now, my curiosity was piqued, and I couldn''t help but wonder what matter could be so urgent that the king himself would seek a private audience with me.

 Chapter Fifty-Two | Book 2

    After the King and I had spoken for about twenty minutes, he excused himself to attend to matters of state, but not before saying, "I realize this is a heavy burden, Varix, but I need you. Please consider this carefully." He then pressed a packet into my hands and told me to keep it safe until I had made my decision. I promised King Alister I would give it serious thought.

    A pair of dwarf brothers, Bromil and Korbak, guided me through several passageways. Their matching red beards were braided with golden rings, and they couldn''t stop cracking jokes.

    "Did you hear about the dwarf who married a mountain goat?" Bromli asked, his belly shaking. "The wedding was ba-a-a-d!"

    Korbak chuckled. "Brother, that one''s older than our great-grandmother''s pickaxe."

    I followed them, my mind busy going over my conversation with King Alister, so it was a surprise when the dwarves opened a plain-looking door set in the rough-hewn passageway to reveal a train platform. Seraphina, her father Elixander, Frostfire, and Triolux waited.

    "You were gone for a while," Seraphina called out. "Is everything alright?"

    My hand involuntarily drifted to the leather document case tucked inside my shirt as I walked toward her. "I''m fine."

    "You look troubled," she said as we stood beside each other. I reached for her hand, and she grasped it tightly.

    "We can discuss it later." I kept my voice neutral. "I have a lot to think about."

    "Sure thing, Mr. Mysterious," Seraphina said.

    "I promise I''ll fill you in."

    Elixander studied me but didn''t say anything. Frostfire and Triolux remained in conversation regarding the meal we had consumed.

    A larger transport train pulled up. Its engine sputtered steam as it came to a stop. The passenger cars were much larger than the transport we had taken to the prison. They weren''t as plush, but were just as comfortable.

    "All aboard!" Bromil called out. "Mind the gap between platform and train, unless you fancy taking a shorter route down the mountain!" He burst into laughter at his own joke.

    "Brother, that was terrible," Korbak said, helping us board.

    The train car''s interior was lined with plush velvet seats and crystal lanterns. No one else was on board.

    "Where is everyone?" I asked.

    "Why, this is the start of the line," Bromil told us. "And with you being friends with the king and all, the car is yours. This is a nonstop ride, so gird your loins and hold onto yer arses."

    Seraphina burst into laughter. I held her hand as we boarded and smiled at the brothers.

    We sat near the back in a U pattern, so we were all near each other. Frostfire kept her body turned toward the window to gaze out as we the train lurched forward, beginning its descent through the mountain. Bromli and Korbak entertained us with increasingly terrible mining puns until we reached the commercial district station.

    The platform opened onto a bustling marketplace filled with inns, taverns, and shops. As we pulled into the station, we were greeted with merchants calling out their wares while travelers hurried past with bags in tow. The familiar scent of fresh bread and roasted meats wafted from nearby establishments, mixing with the metallic tang of the train''s steam engine. A group of dwarven traders haggled with a human merchant over what looked like precious stones, their animated gestures and loud voices adding to the general chaos of the commercial district.

    "Well, this is where we part ways," Bromli said, bowing with an exaggerated flourish. "Unless you''d like to hear one more joke about crystal mining?"

    "Please, no," Triolux said, his gemstone features reflecting the lamplight.

    "Your loss!" Korbak called as they returned to the train with their laughter echoing behind them.

    It was close to evening, and streetlamps cast a warm glow over the cobblestone streets. Seraphina took an interest in them since she had been working on magical lamps to illuminate Everspring with her enhanced gems.

    Merchants'' stalls lined the thoroughfare, selling everything from enchanted trinkets to fresh produce. The scent of baking bread mixed with herbs from an apothecary''s shop. Our meal had been so large I didn''t think I could eat another bite until morning.

    "Good evening!" A street vendor waved a glowing crystal at us. "Best protection charms in town!"

    Seraphina stopped to look at one. She picked up the green gem that hung from a plain silver necklace and inspected it. I couldn''t feel it, but I knew she was probing the stone with her magic. She nodded and put it down, then said to the vendor, "This is excellent work. Thank you for sharing."

    I guided our group past rows of shops with colorful awnings. A mage demonstrated floating lanterns to a crowd of children while their parents browsed nearby stalls. Steam rose from several bathhouses. Taverns already buzzed with afternoon patrons, and signs advertising various beers and brews swung in the breeze.

    "I must take my leave," Elixander said to Seraphina. "There are matters requiring my attention at the archives."

    "Shall I join you, father? We have a lot of research to do."

    "Later. For now, I will continue on my own. I also need to confer with Dagor and Durrick, my forgepriest friends, and I plan to catch up with them. It has been some time since we saw each other."

    "Where should we meet?"

    "At the Silver Crown¡ªit is quite a reputable location. Follow this street until you reach the fountain with three dancing dwarven women, then take the right path. The inn has a silver crown mounted above its door."

    "Be safe, Father," Seraphina said.

    "You, as well," Elixander replied.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Elixander nodded curtly and strode away, his robes billowing behind him.

    Triolux cleared his throat. "If you''ll excuse us, Frostfire and I would like to explore this lovely town."

    "There''s so much to see," Frostfire said, adjusting her human disguise. "We''ll catch up with you later."

    As they walked away, I noticed how passersby stopped to stare at Triolux. His metallic skin and gem-like features drew double-takes from merchants and travelers alike. Some whispered behind their hands, while others simply froze mid-step. He took it in stride and even went out of his way to approach some and offer greetings to them.

    "Care to check out the marketplace?" Seraphina asked, squeezing my hand. "I may need to make one or two stops along the way."

    "Lead the way," I replied, falling into step beside her.

    I followed Seraphina through the market district, pausing at various clothing shops. She pulled me into a boutique with flowing dresses displayed in the window.

    "I need a few changes of clothes," she said. "I didn''t pack much for our journey."

    "Take your time," I replied.

    I roamed the marketplace while she browsed through a few stores for dresses. Merchants from across Mythralon displayed their wares¡ªspices from the southern deserts, intricate clockwork toys from human cities, furs that were tanned and some that had been made into cloaks. A dwarf weaponsmith demonstrated the balance of his blades to interested customers. The variety kept my attention as Seraphina visited shop after shop.

    A particular booth caught my eye, manned by a pair of gnomes. The husband had a bushy green beard that nearly reached his waist, while his wife''s hair was piled high in an elaborate bun. They were engaged in a lively discussion as I approached.

    The husband chuckled at something she had just said. "No, no, my love. The swift boots are for travelers who need to make haste."

    "Oh, of course!" She turned to me. "Welcome, good sir! How may we assist you today?"

    I glanced at their wares, noticing a collection of maps and strange-looking footwear. "What do you have here?"

    The husband held up a map. "This, my friend, is a self-updating map. It records your journey as you go, ensuring you never lose your way."

    "It''s perfect for those who like to wander aimlessly," his wife chimed in.

    "Dear, I think you mean it''s perfect for those who prefer a planned route," he corrected gently.

    "I don''t know about that. A self-updating map that updates as you wander sounds like a useful item. That way, you won''t get lost," I said.

    "Fair point, friend." She grinned at me. "And these boots! They''re our most popular item."

    The husband nodded. "The swift boots. They''ll help you cover ground quickly, perfect for long journeys."

    "Or for those who want to take a leisurely stroll," his wife added.

    I had met couples who completed each other''s sentences, but not this poorly, and I couldn''t help but smile at their banter. "How do they work?"

    The husband picked up a boot. "You see, they contain a speed enhancement spell. It increases your walking pace without requiring additional effort."

    "So you can run like the wind, even if you''re as slow as a tortoise!" his wife said.

    "My dear, I believe the phrase is ''walk like the wind.''"

    "Oh, yes, that sounds much better."

    I examined the boots, impressed by the craftsmanship. "And the maps? How do they update themselves?"

    The wife took over the explanation. "They''re imbued with a special tracking charm. The map records your path as you travel, creating a detailed record of your journey."

    "It''s perfect for adventurers who want to retrace their steps," the husband added.

    "Or for those who never want to see the same place twice!" his wife said.

    I chuckled. "I can see how both could be useful. How much for a map and a pair of boots?"

    The couple exchanged a glance, then named a price that seemed more than fair. I tried on a few boots until I found a pair that fit. They were quite comfortable with a well-thought-out arch support that hit me in the right spot. I handed over the coins, and they packaged my purchases with care.

    "Thank you for your business, good sir," the husband said.

    "May your journeys be swift and your feet never tire!" his wife added.

    "I think you mean, ''May your journeys be safe and your paths always clear,''" the husband corrected.

    "Oh, yes, that''s much better." She beamed at me.

    I thanked them both and tucked my new acquisitions into my pack. As I turned to leave, I spotted Seraphina emerging from a nearby shop, carrying a few packages.

    "Find anything interesting?" she asked, eyeing my purchases.

    "Just a few things to make our travels easier," I replied. "Where to next?"

    "Let''s see what we see. Lead the way," she said, stepping beside me. "I need a few more items. Isn''t this fun?"

    "It is." I agreed.

    I sampled candied nuts from a street vendor between stores and watched a puppet show about King Alister''s victory over the dark lord Morthisal. The puppeteer even included smoke effects.

    After Seraphina stopped at another clothing shop, I noticed an establishment that stood out from the others. The window display featured impeccably tailored clothing, and the shop itself had polished wooden doors with brass handles. As I entered, a tall man in a perfectly fitted dark blue doublet and matching trousers greeted me.

    "Good afternoon, sir," he said. "Welcome to Matthias''s Fine Apparel."

    The interior smelled of leather and cedar. Racks of coats and suits lined the walls, and shelves held folded shirts and trousers. A leather jacket with tails caught my attention. The craftsmanship was excellent, and the leather was butter-soft.

    "Would you like to try it on?" the shopkeeper asked.

    "I would," I said, surprised at myself. This really wasn''t my style. I was more of a trousers and work shirt kind of tavern owner.

    I slipped it on. The fit was good, but not perfect. "It''s a little tight on my shoulders and midsection."

    "Agreed. It''s a tad bit small. Just a moment, sir. I have the perfect thing in the back that might suit you better."

    He disappeared into the back room and returned with another jacket. This one was midnight blue with silver buttons and subtle embroidery along the lapels. It was much more subdued than the other jacket, and I immediately liked it more.

    The moment I put it on, I knew it was perfect. The jacket moved with me like a second skin.

    "This is exceptional," I said.

    "It was made for someone who never returned to claim it," the shopkeeper said. "The measurements are nearly identical to yours."

    When he named its price, I almost walked out the door, but on second thought, I had rarely purchased extravagant things since arriving here, the Shadow''s Respite aside.

    I offered him a slightly lower sum, which he graciously accepted. Parting with the gold hurt a little, but wearing that jacket would surely make up for it in the future. It would serve well for any official business I might need to conduct, or for future visits with King Alister. When I emerged from the shop, Seraphina waited outside with even more packages.

    "Mr. Vel''Naris! That''s quite handsome on you. I like it very much," she said.

    "This old thing?" I grinned.

    "You look sharp."

    "It looks like you found a few more things."

    "I did. I can''t wait to try on my new clothes."

    "Didn''t you already try them on in the stores?" I asked.

    "Not everything. I thought I''d treat you to a show. There may be something in here for your eyes only.¡±

    "To the tavern! We haven''t a moment to waste." I laughed. "We could always stay the night in town and take the king up on his offer of a royal room tomorrow."

    "You want to see what it''s like to stay at an Inn in Crownforge and compare it to the Shadow''s Respite."

    "You got me." I laughed.

    As we walked, I thought about everything that needed to be done the next day. Not only would we need to go to the palace, but I still had to make a stop at the tavern guild and learn what was required to continue operating Shadow''s Respite. For now, I was happy to spend time with my love. Tomorrow could wait.

 Chapter Fifty-Three | Book 2

    The door to the Silver Crown Inn creaked open to a wall of heat, laughter, and the rich scent of venison stew. Twelve pairs of boots stamped against the wood-planked floor in unison as we stepped inside. Clang-clang-clang! A bearded dwarf by the door hammered a rusty bell that dangled from the ceiling beam. "Tall ones! Make room, ye lumbering oafs!"

    Dwarves swiveled on their benches, their braided beads clacking. For a moment, I froze, but then a round-cheeked woman in a gravy-splattered apron hurled a bread roll at my chest. "Eat, stranger! Yer thinner than an orc''s morals!"

    Seraphina snorted, plucking the roll from my hands. "Charming," she muttered, but I saw the way her shoulders relaxed as the dwarves began thumping their tankards, chanting, "Ale for the waifs! Ale for the waifs!"

    The hearth dominated the left wall, its flames licking at three big cauldrons suspended from blackened chains. One bubbled with orange stew and chunks of carrot bobbed to the surface. Another held what looked like peppered rabbit swimming in dark gravy. The third... I squinted. Were those entire potatoes floating in there?

    "Aye, that''s Ghostspud Delight right there, that is!" A dwarf with salt and iron braids shoved a foaming tankard into my hand. His nose resembled a twice-baked turnip. "You''ll want the blackbread for dipping. Soaks up the dragonpiss ale better."

    "Dragonpiss?" I chortled.

    "Aye. Just a funny name. You''ll find it to yer liken. Most do." The dwarf clapped the tabletop and laughed. "Or you won''t, and that''s on you!"

    A couple of dwarves lifted mugs and sing-songed "On you! On you! On you!"

    Seraphina pulled me to a seat next to a red-cheeked dwarf who was muttering into their mug. Her violet eyes tracked the servers. They whisked past with platters of golden dumplings still sizzling from the fry pot. "Fried food? Excellent."

    "Most fried food''s worth eating." The dwarf to my right¡ªbeard dyed an alarming shade of emerald¡ªelbowed my ribs. His stained tunic read HAGGLECASK''S HOPSTERS in peeling letters. "Drink up, tall one! Ye look like a man who''s forgotten the taste of proper brew!"

    "I forgot the taste of a proper brew until this morning!" a dwarf across from us bellowed, eliciting laughter around the table. "Good thing we got us some Hagglecask on hand, what? What? What!"

    "What? Ho ho! Drink you saps!" yet another dwarf bellowed.

    "What''s the difference between dragonpiss and Hagglecasks?" I asked, almost afraid of the answer.

    "T¡¯won''t one. Or two. Or ¡­ w''as he sayin''?" another dwarf yelled.

    I raised the tankard and foam dripped down my wrist. Dwarves leaned in, their collective breaths held.

    "To Hagglecask''s!" I lifted the mug and swallowed

    The roar shook the rafters. "TO HAGGLECASK''S!"

    The ale hit my tongue¡ªsmoky, with a burnt honey aftertaste. Not the vinegary swill I''d expected. It reminded me a little of Ravencloak Amber, the new ale I''d just signed to the Shadow''s Respite. Seraphina coughed into her sleeve, her partially full mug already being refilled by a giggling server half her height.

    "Not to your liking, m''lady?" A dwarven lass straddled the bench beside her, boots caked in mud that flaked onto the floor. Her tankard had HURLBRECK carved into the side. "We''ve got a sweeter mead in the back."

    "I''m sure it''s fine," Seraphina told her.

    The green-bearded dwarf slammed his empty mug and belched a tune that set the others laughing.

    The tavern''s warmth vanished in a heartbeat. Every dwarf froze mid-gulp as the door swung open. Elixander stood framed in the fading light, his silver-threaded robes lightly sprinkled with road dust. Beside him, Triolux''s bronze skin caught the firelight like a forge.

    A chair screeched against the floorboards. Then another. Dwarves rose as one, their laughter replaced by the creak of leather gloves tightening around mug handles.

    I caught Seraphina''s wrist. "Eh. Maybe we should find the backdoor. Now."

    Her fingers interlaced with mine. "Wait."

    Triolux stepped inside, palms raised. His voice boomed with the resonance of a smith''s hammer striking anvil. "D?rs ashr?n naras fr?m shel!"

    Mugs hit tables. A dwarf with a braided mustache longer than his arms dropped his spoon into the stew. "You dare speak the Maker''s Tongue, metalwalker?"

    "Brothers! Sisters!" Triolux''s gemstone eyes swept the crowd. He barked several guttural syllables that made the hearth-flames roar. "Zaramu thrak! Zaramu shel!"

    The dwarf who''d thrown the bread roll earlier staggered back and her gravy spoon clattered to the floor. "By a Forgepriest''s beard! This one''s chanting the Foundry Hymns!"

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Elixander remained still as a statue, though his left eyelid twitched when a drop of mead splashed near his leather slippers.

    Triolux slammed a fist against his chest and the metallic clang drowned out the hearth''s crackle. "Ai! D?s thrakul! D?s khelzar!"

    A collective inhale swept through the room. Then the green-bearded dwarf near me roared, "D?s thrakul!" so loudly his emerald-dyed whiskers quivered.

    Mugs rose like a sudden forest. "D?s khelzar! D?s khelzar!"

    The Hagglecask''s tunic dwarf leaped onto the table, sloshing ale across his boots. "You heard the walking ingot! More beer! More bread! More...whatever''s in that third cauldron!"

    "Third cauldron! Third cauldron! Third cauldron!"

    Laughter erupted louder than before. A server nearly toppled under the weight of a fresh keg as he lumbered it onto the bar top. Seraphina released my hand to catch the dwarf''s arm before he face-planted into a platter of dumplings.

    "Careful there." She righted the server.

    "Bless ya, tallflower!" The dwarf patted her elbow, leaving a floury handprint on her sleeve. "First round''s on the house for pretty saviors!"

    "Tallflower? I''m calling you that from now on," I whispered to Seraphina.

    "Not if you want to continue sleeping with me." She laughed.

    I snorted, leaned over, and kissed her cheek.

    Triolux waded into the crowd, dwarves clambering to clank their tankards against his metallic limbs. He took an offered mug and politely sipped. Triolux had odd tastes, or should I say, he was not able to fully embrace the rich diet of the above world. He needed food rich with minerals. I wouldn''t have been surprised if he walked to the fire, dug out a coal, and popped it in his mouth.

    I snatched a honey-glazed roll from a passing basket, admiring its flaky exterior. The roll was delicious, and I immediately wanted another, even though I was still full from the king''s feast.

    The dwarves crowded around Triolux, their beards wagging as they peppered him with questions. I nursed my ale while the Ferrokin gestured with fluid movements.

    "Good to see the dwarves getting along with their forefathers," I said to Seraphina.

    "The dwarves recognize their ancestors when they hear them, I suppose," she said. "I like dwarves. They''re easygoing until they''re not. Fierce fighters one and all."

    "Yer right about that," Hasslecask tunic leaned in and yelled.

    A fresh round of laughter erupted as Triolux demonstrated an old Ferrokin mining technique. His bronze fingers wove patterns in the air. He went on to briefly talk about the cataclysm.

    The green-bearded dwarf called out, "How''d ye survive the great shake?"

    "We sang to the earth," Triolux said. "Our voices became one with the stone. Then we slept so very, very long. I might still be down there if not for the interference of a tall one," Triolux exclaimed, but his mouth curled up in a smile and he winked at me.

    "Tell us of this long sleep."

    The dwarves leaned in, tankards forgotten. Even Elixander drifted closer, though he remained standing rather than join the crowded benches.

    "The metals guided us through the dark times," Triolux continued. "We learned to dream with the minerals, to flow like quicksilver through the deepest caves. We slept for thousands of years. Some of the ferrokin walked into the light. Now lift a mug to their memories, friends, for they were your ancestors!"

    "Aye, that''s proper magic, that is!" A dwarf wearing a smith''s apron raised his mug. "To those that walked into the light!"

    "Those who walked into the light! Those who walked into the light! Those who walked into the light!" The room echoed.

    It was an astonishing sight. The long lost ferrokin meeting his distant relatives across millennia. I lifted my mug as well, and cheered them on.

    The warmth spread through my chest. The room had begun to swim slightly at the edges. "I should slow down," I whispered to Seraphina. "Need to keep my wits for tomorrow''s meeting. This ale is potent."

    She squeezed my hand under the table. "Worried about facing the tavern guild?"

    "A bit. But I hope Dulmore Thornton will defend me. He was just as miffed about the guild''s demands as I. It''s all a ruse, thanks to the baron." I pushed my half-full tankard away. "Just need to present my case clearly."

    "Did you speak to the king about Swiftwood?"

    "I did," I told her. "I also told him I would handle it on my own, in my own way. He seemed to respect that. Besides, what would he have done? Threatened the man again? For all it did the first time. Baron Swiftwood is too arrogant. I have the upper hand now, and he''s not going to like it one bit."

    "What do you mean?"

    I waved her off, not wanting to discuss it with Seraphina just yet. The fact of the matter was that King Alister had handed me a loaded gun. I just had to decide if I was going to accept it.

    "Here''s one for ye," a dwarf with copper-threaded braids called out to Triolux. "Did yer people ever forge with sunlight?"

    "Ah, the solar forges!" Triolux''s gem-like features brightened. "We captured daylight in crystal prisms and focused it into beams hot enough to melt the hardest metals. The most stubborn of rock. There was little we couldn''t do with the sun''s power."

    Wait. Was he talking about lasers? Before I could give that another thought, the dwarves erupted in appreciative mutters, calling for more details. They gathered closer to Triolux, shouting and calling for details. They wanted him to share the techniques, but he played them off for now, promising to show them at a later time.

    "To the ferrokin!" the emerald-bearded dwarf shouted.

    "To the ferrokin!" the room thundered back.

    Triolux bowed his head, his metallic features somehow conveying deep emotion. "To new friendships," he said, "and ancient bonds renewed."

    The cheers that followed drowned out even the crackling hearth.

    I motioned for Elixander, who sat across from us. He leaned in, and I asked, "Where''s Frostfire? She''s not with you?"

    "She had to go and eat."

    "What?"

    Seraphina leaned in and added. "What she ate was probably barely enough to whet a dragon''s appetite. She probably had to head out and find real substance."

    That made sense.

    I sipped my ale for a few more minutes as the boisterous noise of drunken dwarves rose around me. The food was excellent, if a little bland, but the drinks were where it was at.

    "Are we staying here tonight?" I quietly asked Seraphina.

    "Maybe somewhere a little less noisy," she replied.

    I nodded in agreement.

    As more dwarves filtered in and joined the festivities, I found that afternoon had become evening, and that, soon enough, fled into the night.

 Chapter Fifty-Four | Book 2

    I''ve had hangovers. I''ve had the kind that makes the room spin in the morning with a pounding headache that goes away in a few hours, thanks to a few painkillers and a gallon of water. Then there are the kinds that make you feel like absolute hell. You regret pretty much everything you did the night before. It''s the kind of hangover you remember for a while and promise you''ll never repeat.

    Then there is the hangover that occurs after drinking the night away with a bunch of fucking dwarves.

    "I''m dying," I proclaimed.

    The world tilted. My tongue clung to the roof of my mouth. It felt like I''d licked Lady Churl''s boot. Every pulse behind my temples screamed in time, with the dwarven chants still ringing in my skull. Had I swallowed molten lead? Been trampled by an orc squad?

    ¡°Dwarves,¡± I rasped at the ceiling, voice like gravel in my cotton-filled mouth. ¡°Never. Again.¡±

    A mound of blankets beside me shifted. Seraphina¡¯s hand emerged and slapped the nightstand. ¡°Varix. My love.¡± Her words came from clenched teeth. ¡°Your voice is splitting my head in two.¡±

    ¡°Good morning to you, too.¡± I pressed both palms against my eye sockets. Red patterns flared behind my lids. ¡°Restoratives. Please. I¡¯ll name my firstborn after you.¡±

    She propped herself up on one elbow, hair a midnight storm around her face. ¡°''Firstborn? Shouldn''t I have a say in that?"

    That gave me pause. I leaned over and gently kissed Seraphina''s cheek. She smiled but pulled the covers back over her head and said, "I don''t have one. But I need one, too."

    During the agony, I registered carved stone walls, a ceiling low enough to brush my head, and a far too-short bed. My boots protruded over the footboard. At some point, I had changed into my new fast travel boots.

    My legs tangled in sheets as I rolled sideways. My knees hit floorboards and myelbow caught the bed frame. The room executed a slow pirouette. Or I did. It''s hard to tell when you''re dying.

    ¡°We¡¯re at the dwarf inn.¡± I groaned.

    ¡°We sure are. I wonder if my father is still here.¡± Seraphina pulled a pillow over her face. ¡°You were singing when the dwarves deposited you in this bed.¡±

    ¡°Singing?¡±

    ¡°If you consider screaming ¡®Dance of the Drunken Badger¡¯ while attempting to dance on a table to be singing¡­ yes.¡±

    A fragment of memory surfaced¡ªstomping boots, shattered mugs. Braided beards bouncing in approval. My stomach performed a somersault. I lunged for the washbasin.

    Cold water hit my face. The shock didn¡¯t cure the headache, but it brought my misery into sharp focus. My reflection in the tarnished mirror looked like something exhumed. Kinda fitting for the thing that lurked under my disguise.

    ¡°Guild meeting,¡± I croaked as I attempted to wash up. ¡°Need to petition for the tavern today.¡±

    Seraphina didn¡¯t move from her nest of blankets. ¡°Go. Lie extravagantly. Maybe bribe someone. Do you have that coin from the king?"

    "I don''t, but he''s giving me another one and a reward for getting rid of Morthisal. It will be under the table, though. No official announcement."

    "That''s great." Seraphina rolled over and covered her head with the pillow again.

    ¡°You¡¯re not coming?¡±

    ¡°I''m in no state. I need to get out of these clothes, wash up, maybe vomit a little, and then figure out where the nearest apothecary is. Meet me at the palace after.¡± Her hand flicked toward the door. ¡°And for pity¡¯s sake, find a restorative.¡±

    I leaned over and kissed the back of her head. "See you soon, Tallflower."

    "Don''t."

    I chuckled as I headed out the door, pausing to pick up my new jacket wrapped in a thick piece of brown wax paper and bound with twine.

    The hallway smelled of stale ale and ancestral regret. Each step down the spiral staircase sent jagged blasts through my brain. A portly innkeeper grinned at me from behind the bar, polishing a tankard with a rag that appeared to have never met soap. ¡°Survived the revelry, eh? You''re not a bad drinker for one of the talls."

    I stared at him.

    He slid a murky vial across the counter. ¡°For the uninitiated. On the house.¡±

    "Is that a restorative?"

    "It is. They''re made for our kind, but it''ll do the trick. I added a little extra to account for your size."

    "Friend. You are my personal hero," I said, picking up the vial.

    It looked just like the restoratives in Everspring, but it had a faint blue tinge swirling inside.

    "This looks a little different than the restoratives back in Everspring."

    The dwarf leaned forward. "Dwarves work hard. A night of ale tends to make them a lazy lot. There''s a little extra in there to boost your strength a bit. Plus something to add some extra stamina."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Huh."

    I turned the vial back and forth, popped the top, and sniffed. It smelled pleasant enough with a little ''burn your nose'' dose of sulfur. To hell with it. If it was poison, at least I''d be out of my misery.

    The liquid tasted of burnt honey, vanilla, and a dirty sock. Within seconds, the vise around my skull loosened from ¡°you''re about to die¡± to ¡°moderately annoyed badger rummaging around for food in my brain.¡±

    "Thank you, friend. How much do I owe you?"

    "Nothing. The elf paid for everything. Said he''d be at the library and to send his daughter along when she''s able."

    "What a nice man. Can you inform Seraphina when she''s up? She''ll be the cute elf. They called her Tallflower. She likes that." I smiled at the barkeep. "I didn''t catch your name."

    "Name''s Orin, and I''ll inform her. Where are ya off to?"

    "The tavern guild. Do you know where I can find it?"

    "¡¯Course, I do. I pay my dues over there."

    The dwarf went on to give me directions. By the fifth turn, I was already lost. I told him I''d ask along the way since my head was still hurting.

    "I''ve had mornings like that, lad. You let that restorative finish its worth, and you''ll be right as a forge hammer swinger in no time."

    I prayed he was right.

    The door closed the door behind me. Sunlight stabbed my retinas. Somewhere, a songbird chirped. I considered throwing a rock at it, but as I walked, the pain started to fade. Not only that, but my body suddenly felt lighter. I picked up the pace, thanking my new boots for their extra speed.

    The restorative worked its magic as I navigated the bustling streets of Crownforge. Dwarves and humans alike hurried about their business. Voices mingled in a racket of haggling, laughter, and the occasional curse. The air was filled with the smell of freshly baked bread, hot metal from the forges, and the earthy scent of the mountain itself.

    I passed a blacksmith''s shop where a burly dwarf hammered away at a glowing piece of metal. Sparks flew with every strike. Next door, a human seamstress displayed an array of colorful fabrics in her window. Near her shop, a group of dwarf children played a game of tag on the cobblestone street.

    I couldn''t help but admire the intricate carvings decorating every stone building. Dwarven craftsmanship was unique: the carvings were made of squared-off geometric patterns.

    I stopped a passing dwarf with a long, braided beard. "Excuse me, I''m looking for the tavern guild. Could you point me in the right direction?"

    The dwarf squinted up at me, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Aye, it''s not far. Just keep going straight, then take a left at the statue of old King Thandar the Bold. Can''t miss it."

    I thanked him and continued on my way, following his directions. Sure enough, I soon found myself standing before an imposing stone building with a large wooden sign hanging above the door. It read "Crownforge Tavern Guild" in bold gold lettering.

    I knocked, but no one came to the door. After a few minutes, I pushed open the heavy door and stepped inside. Scattered oil lamps cast faint light throughout the room. Bookshelves hugged the walls, packed with what appeared to be accounting volumes. Wooden beams stretched high overhead in a latticed pattern across the vaulted ceiling. The place was remarkably clean but still smelled of old leather and moldering paper.

    A stout dwarf with a neatly trimmed beard and a no-nonsense expression walked into the room. He looked up, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    "What can I do for you?" he asked gruffly.

    I cleared my throat. "I''m here to petition for a tavern in Everspring. Dulmore Thornton told me to come here. My tavern has been accused of operating without the required documentation or licenses or something. It was a little bit confusing."

    "Accused? Ale and ashes. That is most unusual, good sir. Most unusual. It''s a simple matter, you see."

    The dwarf reached under the bar and pulled out a stack of papers. "You''ll need to fill these out. Name, location, proposed name of the establishment, and any relevant experience, as well as pay your dues. When do you plan to open the tavern?"

    "It''s already open. Is that a problem? I bought it because it had been abandoned."

    "Oh. I see. What is the name again?"

    "It''s the Shadow''s Respite in Everspring."

    "I see. I see," the dwarf said as he moved around the room. His heavy boots clomped over the wood floor. He found a wall, and his finger followed a shelf as he walked. The stout man paused, pulled out a book, cracked it open, and flipped through the pages.

    "Ah. Here it is. Looks as though it closed ten years ago. And you purchased it? Who is it that brought the guild''s concerns to you?"

    "That would be Dulmore Thornton."

    The dwarf did a double take. "Dulmore was dispatched to¡­" He looked down at the page again. "Everspring. Does your tavern even seat fifty patrons?"

    "I mean¡ªI can get almost that many through the door. I don''t, though. I worry about a fire."

    "A fire?"

    "Yes. In case the tavern catches on fire. I want to be sure all of my friends can escape."

    The dwarf stroked his chin as he looked between me and the book, then he closed the book with a gentle thud. "You''ll have to wait for a few other members to arrive. We have some matters to discuss regarding your case. Once we are done, you will be allowed to fill out the paperwork."

    "How long will that take?"

    "Not too long. Dulmore should be here later, but his presence isn''t necessary for this." The dwarf gestured to a bench along the wall. "Make yourself comfortable."

    This seemed like a good time to make myself a little more presentable. I extracted my fine leather jacket from its packaging and slid into it, folded up the paper, and shoved it into one of the outer pockets.

    I wandered the room while I waited, studying the paintings that lined the walls. Each featured a different tavern, captured in various seasons and times of the day. One showed a cozy establishment with snow piled high against its walls, while another depicted a summer evening with customers gathered at outdoor tables. Several exhibited wisps of smoke curling from stone chimneys into clear skies.

    The door creaked open every few minutes as more guild members filed in. They wore comfortable but well-made clothing, and their expressions were serious as they nodded to each other and took their seats. Some carried leather portfolios stuffed with papers. Others fled into back rooms and closed doors behind them.

    The last to arrive was a tall, rail-thin man in an immaculate black jacket. A monocle perched on his nose.

    "Master Blackburr," the dwarf who I had first met here called out. He tapped the book he''d been holding that contained information about my tavern. "A moment of your time?"

    The two disappeared into a back room. Their muffled voices carried through the door, though I couldn''t make out the words. When they emerged a few minutes later, the tall man strode directly toward me.

    "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Thadeus Blackburr, head of the Crownforge chapter of the Tavern Guild." He extended a thin hand. I shook it once and found his skin cool and somewhat clammy. "You''ve already met Rurik, here." The dwarf bobbed his head. "I understand you''ve been operating The Shadow''s Respite without proper documentation?"

    "That''s why I''m here. I rescued the tavern from years of abandonment. I''m somewhat new to the area, having suffered a head wound in the war. Much of my memories are missing." I told my well-practiced lie. "I''m eager to rectify that situation. Whatever needs to be done, I''m happy to comply."

    Blackburr''s mouth tightened into a thin line. "I''m afraid that won''t be possible, Mr. Vel''Naris. You will have to shut down the Shadow''s Respite, effective immediately."

 Chapter Fifty-Five | Book 2

    I staggered back, my hand gripping the counter''s edge for support.

    "Closed down? But that''s not possible. You can''t do that!"

    Blackburr adjusted his monocle. "I assure you, it''s quite possible."

    "The Shadow''s Respite isn''t just a tavern," I said, gesturing around the room. "It''s become a part of Everspring. Do you know how many lives this place has touched?"

    "Mr. Vel''Naris¡ª"

    "No, listen. When I first opened, the townspeople had nothing but animosity for the greenskin races, and they had good reason. But it wasn''t their fault that a power-mad dark lord had enslaved and driven them to war against the other races. Now? I''ve built a place where the races come together. I''m helping the local economy," I said, my voice rising angrily with each word. "And it means a lot to me. I''ve worked so hard to make this a cozy and inviting tavern."

    "Be that as it may¡ª" Blackburr started.

    "Goes beyond just my business," I cut him off. "I hosted an event last month and we now have contracts with six local brewers who depend on us to showcase their craft. Farmers supply our kitchen with fresh produce. We''re part of a network of small businesses supporting each other."

    Blackburr''s shoulders tensed. "The guild''s decision¡ª"

    "Will devastate this community. Those brewers chose to expand their operations because of our partnerships. And what about my staff?"

    "I understand your position¡ª"

    "Do you? Because this isn''t about just one tavern. This is about destroying something that brings people together. Something that makes Everspring stronger." My voice grew quiet. "Tell me why. I deserve to know that much, at least."

    Blackburr smoothed his jacket. "This matter is out of my hands. You have three days to close the tavern."

    "Three days?" My fingers dug into the counter. "What happens to the building after that?"

    "It will sit vacant until a suitable buyer has been located. Though not for use as a tavern, of course."

    "Why? Give me one good reason."

    "The guild''s decision is final." Blackburr''s chin lifted. "I''ve said all I need to say on the matter."

    "To hell with the guild." I slammed my palm on the counter. "I won''t be bullied into closing."

    Blackburr''s face hardened. "If you refuse to comply, the tavern will be closed for you. And you can contemplate your choices from inside a prison cell while your building is dismantled piece by piece."

    "Son of a b¡ª"

    "Good day, Mr. Vel''Naris." He turned and strode into the back room.

    "Hey!" I yelled. "You can''t do this. I''m friends with the king."

    Heads swiveled. Faces stared at me. Blackburr chuckled and shook his head as the door closed behind him, but he did not reappear.

    I stood frozen¡ªmouth agape. I''d worked so hard just for this to happen. It was even more ridiculous since the guild had not given me a good reason for the closing.

    I suddenly remembered the packet of papers in my pocket and reached for them. The entryway door creaked open before I could retrieve them and spilled sunlight on the musky interior.

    Dulmore Thornton stepped inside and his face went slack at the sight of me.

    "Hey, I need your help," I said to Dulmore. "They want to close my tavern."

    He squinted at me and recognition dawned. He glanced around, then beckoned me to follow him outside. His voice was barely a whisper. "Come with me. We''ll talk."

    What choice did I have? Blackburr had disappeared, and the others in the guild now looked at me with pity or blank stares.

    "Cowards," I muttered.

    I followed Dulmore into the street, squinting against the bright morning sun. The cobblestones clattered with the footsteps of dwarves hauling carts of ore and gnomes carrying bundles of goods. Smoke rose from the nearby forges, carrying the scent of hot metal and coal. The rhythmic ping of hammers striking anvils filled the air.

    Dulmore pulled me aside near a stack of wooden crates.

    "I''m glad you made it to the guild, Mr. Vel''Naris. I assume things went as badly as they could in there?"

    I nodded, my mind still reeling from Blackburr''s order.

    ¡°I shouldn''t be telling you this," he said, his voice low, "but you''re right about the baron. He''s been pushing hard to run you out of business."

    "I knew it." I clenched my fists. "That pompous¡ª"

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Keep your voice down." Dulmore glanced over his shoulder. "Master Blackburr gave strict orders. None of us are to engage with you beyond official business. I''m taking a risk just talking to you."

    "Thank you, Mr. Thornton. I appreciate your help. But this is blackmail, plain and simple."

    "You are right." Dulmore''s shoulders slumped. "Our first meeting was confusing, but I observed how you run your tavern. The place seems to unite people and races like nowhere else I¡¯ve been. I know this because I stayed for a day and observed."

    "You spied on me?"

    "Spy is a strong word, friend Varix."

    That got a genuine laugh out of me.

    A group of dwarven smiths trudged past, their leather aprons stained with soot.

    "If you truly know the king," Dulmore said, "I''d suggest appealing directly to him."

    I shook my head. "I have a better idea."

    "Oh?" Dulmore raised an eyebrow. "What''s that?"

    "I''m going straight to the source." My jaw tightened. "Time to have a chat with the baron himself."

    "Are you sure that''s a good idea?"

    "Best idea I''ve had in a while," I said honestly.

    "How in the world will you return to Everspring in such a short time?"

    "That''s easy, Mr. Thornton. I''m friends with a dragon."

    Dulmore¡¯s laugh was like a shot in the morning air. "A dragon? I didn''t figure you for flights of fancy."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Yeah. People keep underestimating me. Let them."

    "I wish you the best of luck, Mr. Vel''Naris. For what it''s worth, I''m sorry on behalf of the guild."

    "You and me both."

    I trudged back to the Silver Crown Inn, cursing the baron''s name with every step. Images of handing him over to my orc friends coursed through my mind. Or taking him to the temple beneath the Shadow''s Respite and dropping him a few thousand feet into the middle of the ferrokin city. But I knew I wouldn''t hurt him. Instead, I would figure out how to beat him at his game.

    The morning crowd had thinned, leaving the streets less crowded but still noisy with the constant hammering from nearby forges.

    I nodded to the tavern keeper back inside the inn before heading for the stairs.

    When I entered our room, Seraphina stood at the mirror, adjusting a deep purple dress with silver embroidery along the neckline and sleeves. The fabric hugged her curves before flowing out at the waist into a full skirt. She''d pinned her dark hair up with silver combs, leaving a few strands to frame her face.

    "How did it go?"

    "Not good." I groaned.

    Seraphina spun around. "What? Why?"

    I recounted the details of my conversation with the guild master. Seraphina''s expression fell further as I continued the tale. When I mentioned the baron, tension crept into her posture, and her mouth twisted with displeasure.

    "That slimy ¡­ are you going to confront him?" she asked.

    "Damn right, I am. I''m going back to Everspring as soon as I can. I hope to talk Frostfire into giving me a ride.¡±

    "I''m sure she will, but how long will you be gone? We will need you and your amulet in the coming days."

    "I won''t be gone long. I only need a few hours of the baron''s time."

    Seraphina blew out a breath and said, "This is not great timing, but I understand why you have to do it. You and Everspring can''t afford to lose the Shadow''s Respite."

    "Thank you for saying that, Seraphina.¡±

    "I want to say this diplomatically, so please don''t take it wrong. You need to keep your temper in check," Seraphina said, smoothing her skirt. "This needs to be handled with caution. The baron is royalty. A distant descendant, but still royalty. He has a lot of power. He can have you arrested and tossed in jail."

    "He could, but that would be a mistake. I know people." I grinned.

    "The king?"

    It was my turn to blow out a heavy sigh. "I don''t want to pull the ''I''m pals with the King'' card. I have a different idea."

    "You''re going to handle him with that Varix magic. I figured as much. I need to warn you that it probably won''t work."

    "I''d like to handle his head with a mace," I muttered.

    Seraphina wrapped her arms around me. "We''ll figure this out. But first, we need to find Father and the others. Oh, before we head out, I need to look at something."

    Seraphina backed up, sat on the bed, and gestured for me to join her.

    "Oh?" I grinned.

    "Just get over here." Sarphina laughed.

    I moved to stand in front of her. She had me lean over so she could pull the amulet out of my shirt.

    "Do you want me to take it off?"

    "Gods, no!"

    Her other hand dug into the pouch at her side. She pulled out a handful of gems and held them up to the Heart of Shadows. Her face stilled in a look I knew well. She was studying the magic of the gem. The other jewels were probably the vessel she and Elixander planned to duplicate the power into.

    She shifted gems in her hand. Placed some on the table and put others in a pile on her other side. She soon had a pile of six. She then tested each of those while I waited.

    Seraphina blinked rapidly and sat back.

    "Did you find one?"

    "Several, but they aren''t a great match. I need to consult my father."

    "Where is he?"

    "Probably at the great library. Maybe Frostfire is with him."

    "I hope so. Ready?" I offered my arm.

    Seraphina picked up the larger pile of gems and deposited them in her pouch. The others went into a smaller pouch along the front of her belt, clacking together like marbles. She took my hand, stood, fell into my arms, and leaned forward, turning it into a tight hug.

    "It''s going to work out," she whispered near my ear.

    "I know it is," I said with confidence I mostly felt.

    We descended to the main room of the Silver Crown. Most tables had been cleared from last night''s festivities, though a few still held empty mugs. Three dwarves sat in the corner, already deep in their morning drinks. Triolux occupied a table near the hearth.

    "Ah! My friends!" Triolux enthused, rising to his feet.

    "You must have had a good night."

    The ferrokin lifted his arms and said, "I am among my brethren. These are fine fellows. Very fine indeed."

    "Ain''t so bad yourself," One of the dwarves slurred.

    "Aye, Harsk. It was a pleasure to meet you and your kin."

    "Aye!" Harsk lifted his mug toward Triolux.

    "Ready to head out?" I asked him.

    "Indeed," he said, rising from his seat.

    We stepped back into the streets with Seraphina leading the way. The morning air carried the scent of coal smoke and fresh bread from nearby bakeries. We passed more hammering smiths. Thanks to the restorative, my head felt much better. Still, the hangover was on my periphery and barely contained.

    Drinking with dwarves. Never again.

 Chapter Fifty-Six | Book 2

    I gazed at the Great Library of Crownforge and marveled at its sheer size and grandeur. The architecture seamlessly blended elven and dwarven design elements, creating a harmonious and awe-inspiring structure.

    As Seraphina, Triolux, and I approached the entrance, Elixander stood outside waiting for us. "Welcome, my friends," he said with a warm smile, ¡°it''s a pleasure to have you here."

    "Good morning, Elixander," I replied, returning his smile while trying to push the dire news about the Shadow''s Respite to the back of my mind. "It''s an honor to visit such a remarkable place."

    Seraphina and Triolux echoed my sentiments and expressed their excitement at the library''s vast collection.

    "We have a chamber in the back. A few friends are already there." Elixander opened the door and gestured for us to enter.

    "You brought help?"

    Elixander nodded.

    As we stepped inside, the musty scent of ancient tomes and scrolls filled my nostrils. It was a comforting aroma that reminded me of libraries I had visited back on Earth. I guess some things never changed. Elixander led us through the main hall, where towering shelves lined the walls, filled with an endless array of leather-bound books and delicate scrolls.

    As we walked, Elixander shared fascinating tidbits about the library''s history and the rare works it housed. "Some of these texts date back to the early days of our civilization," he explained, his voice filled with reverence. "They hold the collective knowledge of generations."

    We made our way to a secluded back area of the library, where the air grew even more still and the lighting more subdued. As we turned a corner, we were greeted by two familiar faces: the forgepriests Dagor and Durrick Thunderfall.

    "Varix, Seraphina, Triolux!" Dagor exclaimed. "It''s wonderful to see you all."

    Durrick, slightly younger than his brother but no less enthusiastic, clasped our hands firmly. "Welcome, my friends. We''ve been eagerly awaiting your arrival."

    "Dagor, Durrick, it''s great to see you both," I said, returning their greetings.

    Elixander said, "Let us take a moment to appreciate the knowledge and wisdom surrounding us. The Great Library of Crownforge is a tremendous collaboration between the elves and dwarves. It is also one of my favorite places to visit. I have spent countless days here."

    Seraphina slid her arm into the crook of Elixander''s arm and pulled him close. "It is stunning, father. I could spend weeks here and worry that I still had not explored every nook and cranny."

    Elixander nodded and led us deeper into the library.

    We weaved between massive bookshelves that stretched toward the vaulted ceiling. The smell of old leather and parchment grew stronger as Elixander guided us through the maze. He paused at a small wooden door carved with intricate runes and pushed it open.

    The round chamber beyond held an ornate table, its surface barely visible beneath stacks of books and unfurled scrolls. Brass reading lamps glowed over the weathered pages.

    I leaned close to Elixander, keeping my voice low. "Do the forgepriests know about my... condition?"

    "They do, and they trust me, just as I trust them, which is as much as I trust Seraphina," he murmured. "They''ve been crucial allies and some of the finest friends an elf could hope for. I have asked for their discretion. When I explained your situation, there was doubt. Who could blame them? But they have come around."

    The dwarf brothers regarded me. Dagor spoke up, "Varix. If Elixander says we can trust you, then we can trust you. He told us about your underground adventure that led to the return of this fine fellow." He pointed at Triolux.

    Triolux broadly grinned at them.

    I swallowed and looked away, face suddenly flushed.

    After a moment, I looked at each person in the room¡ªSeraphina, Triolux, Dagor, Durrick, and Elixander. "I need to thank you all, not just for helping me, but for what you''re doing for my friend trapped in Thalindra''s body. She''s innocent in all this. You are all amazing individuals. And I also thank you for your trust in me and Elixander. Things could have gone completely differently when he discovered the form under my disguise."

    "You earned our trust, Varix. You have proven that your soul is pure. Think nothing more of it."

    "Oh." I looked around the room. "Where''s Frostfire?"

    "She should return in a few hours. She is seeking food," Elixander said.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "A dragon must be very hungry," Dagor said. "All the time."

    "Aye." Durrick nodded.

    "We saw her eat at the inn yesterday. She can eat more than anyone I''ve ever met," I told them.

    "Probably a drop in the well''s bucket compared to what her dragon form can consume," Triloux added.

    Elixander turned to Seraphina. "Did you find a jewel that might suit our purpose?"

    Seraphina nodded. She reached into her pouch and carefully extracted the gems she had measured against the Heart of Shadows earlier, and placed them on the table.

    Elixander leaned forward. His eyes were intense as he studied the jewels. He moved them around, arranging them in different patterns, delicately manipulating their positions with his fingers. The only sound was the soft rustle of his robes as he worked. His brow furrowed slightly as he examined each jewel, his lips moving in a silent incantation.

    Suddenly, Elixander began to chant aloud, his voice low and melodic. The words were in an ancient language, their meaning lost to me, but the power behind them was palpable. The air in the chamber seemed to thicken, charged with an unseen energy.

    As Elixander''s chanting grew in intensity, I glanced down at the Heart of Shadows that hung around my neck. The amulet that had allowed me to assume a different identity, escape Morthisal''s dark past, and start anew.

    I hoped that Elixander''s magic would be successful and that we could find a way to free my friend from her unwanted prison.

    Seraphina and the others watched with rapt attention. Triolux''s metallic features reflected the light, and his gemstone eyes glowed with curiosity.

    As Elixander''s chanting reached a crescendo, the jewels on the table pulsed with a faint light, as if they were responding to his words, awakening to the magic that flowed through the chamber.

    I leaned forward as the gems transformed. The light within them grew brighter, mesmerizingly casting many color hues across the table''s surface.

    Elixander''s voice suddenly fell silent. He reached out with a steady hand and carefully picked up two of the jewels to hold them aloft.

    "There are two," Elixander said. "I am having trouble discerning the exact gem."

    Triolux pushed between us and picked up the pair of gems Elixander had chosen. He reached up, grabbed the amulet hanging from my neck, and tugged me down.

    "Ow."

    "You''ll be fine, lad. Hunch over, I''m not tall, in case you hadn''t noticed."

    Dagor and Durrick snickered.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Helping." Triolux closed his eyes, rolled his head forward, and stood there for several minutes while we all waited. After a while, I asked, "Did you fall asleep?"

    "Right. It''s the light blue stone. Seems the lattice is the strongest of the pair."

    "Are you sure?" I asked.

    "Listen, lad, I know a fair bit about rocks, metals, and gems. If you want something to hold a spell of that magnitude, that''s the one you want."

    Elixander carefully placed the chosen gem back on the table. "You shall have to teach me this way of divining."

    "Happy to, friend Elixander."

    Elixander seemed satisfied with Triolux''s assessment. He picked up the light blue gem and held it aloft, examining it closely.

    "Once we are done copying the spell, we can try to make Varix''s amulet permanent by moving the spell to him," Elixander said, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and caution. "However, there is a possibility that the process could destroy the original jewel."

    A sudden wave of unease washed over me.

    Triolux interrupted. "Wait a moment, Elixander. There''s something you need to consider. If you copy the spell, a small amount of the power in The Heart of Shadows will also be permanently transferred. There is no chance the original gem can be used to restore Varix to his true form and remove Morthisal''s cursed body."

    "What?" I stared at the gem in Elixander''s hand and gripped the Heart of Shadows that hung around my neck. The realization that I might never be able to shed this cursed form suddenly weighed heavily upon me.

    Seraphina''s hand found mine, and she gave it a gentle squeeze.

    I took a deep breath and looked up at the faces around me. "I''ve lived with this curse for so long; maybe a solution can be found at another time. For now, we need to focus on helping Penny. She doesn''t deserve to suffer in that dungeon. I can''t imagine the terror she must be living under. Let''s make the copy."

    Elixander regarded me with what I hoped was admiration and respect. "Varix, this is why you have earned my trust. You are truly a remarkable man with a good heart. Your willingness to prioritize others, even at great personal cost, speaks volumes about your character."

    A lump formed in my throat at his words.

    "Um, thanks," I replied dumbly.

    "Very well. We shall begin. Varix, would you be so kind as to remove the Heart of Shadows?"

    I nodded, suddenly embarrassed. Taking this damn thing off felt worse than being naked in the room.

    "I''m really sorry, friends."

    "For what?" Dagor asked.

    I pulled the chain up and over my head and placed it on the table. My change into the guise of former Dark Lord Morthisal took place over several seconds. My pants loosened, but my shirt lifted up and exposed my gray belly since Morthisal had been about half a foot taller than me.

    "For this," I replied.

    Seraphina looked away. The dwarf brothers both stared at me. "You''re an ugly cuss," Dagor said.

    I rolled my eyes but then inclined my head. My voice came out a rasp. "I know."

    The voices of the dead swirled around me. I pushed them aside and hoped this would not take long.

    With a nod, Elixander began the process of copying the spell into the light blue gem. The chamber fell silent once more, save for the soft murmur of his incantations.

    The brothers placed their hands over Elixander''s fists, which held the jewel, and the chanting continued. Dagor and Durrick took on a warm glow.

    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of bittersweet acceptance. While the prospect of remaining in Morthisal''s form was terrifying, I knew that helping Penny was the right thing to do. She was an innocent caught up in this mess, and I refused to let her suffer any longer than necessary.

 Chapter Fifty-Seven | Book 2

    I waited, resisting the urge to pace as Elixander, Dagor, and Durrick hunched over the table in deep concentration. The air in the chamber felt thick with magic.

    Elixander''s hand shot out to gesture toward Seraphina. "Daughter, your assistance, please."

    Seraphina stepped in without hesitation and placed one slender hand beside her father''s. The other clutched her staff with the Star of Luminas on top. Its normally inert gem glowed brighter as she added her power to the ritual.

    The magic built gradually until suddenly a blinding flash filled the chamber. I threw my arm up to shield my face, and when I lowered it, the room had returned to its warm lantern glow. The only evidence of what had transpired was the faint smell of ozone and the heavy breathing of the four spellcasters.

    Elixander slumped back, sweat beading across his forehead. I hadn''t known the elf for long. I had never seen him look that exhausted. He lifted both gems¡ªthe Heart of Shadows and their new creation¡ªand examined them carefully.

    "I believe we have completed the transmutation. Now, to find out," his weary voice said.

    Triolux stepped forward. "May I?" he asked, extending his hand toward the gems.

    Elixander nodded and handed them over.

    Triolux held both gems, one in each palm. His face remained expressionless, but his posture suggested deep concentration. After several moments, he gave a definitive nod.

    "It appears the transference was successful," he announced. "The signature patterns in both gems match in strength and structure."

    "Let''s find out," I said, reaching for the Heart of Shadows.

    I slipped the chain over my head and let the pendant fall against my chest. Usually, the transformation happens almost instantly, but this time, nothing changed.

    One second passed. Two. Three.

    Panic rose in my throat. Had we failed? Would I be stuck in this hideous form forever?

    Then, gradually, the familiar tingle of magic washed over me. My form shifted, bones and skin rearranging until I stood before them as Varix again.

    I released a long breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding. "Did it work?"

    "You look much better," Seraphina observed with a smile. "The gray pallor didn''t suit you. Nor me." She shook her head.

    "Indeed," Elixander agreed. "Your true form is restored¡ªor should I say your preferred form."

    "This is what I really looked like in my other world." Mostly. I have much better hair on Mythralon. "I''m so relieved it worked."

    "Excellent," Dagor said. "Now we can focus on helping your friend without compromising your identity."

    "Thank you," I said and turned to each of them. "All of you. This means more than you know."

    "It was the right thing to do, Varix," Elixander said softly.

    Seraphina shook her head. "I feel like I just had a master class. Father, your power is immense."

    "It has been earned over centuries. Someday, you may be just as powerful, daughter."

    It never failed to impress me that Elixander had accepted Seraphina after learning she was like me, a transmigrated soul from another world. But here he was, teaching her and treating her like his own.

    I glanced around our little group. Everyone looked spent¡ªElixander''s normally immaculate appearance was disheveled, and even Triolux seemed to move with less fluidity than before.

    "What now?" I asked no one in particular.

    Elixander straightened his robes. "We should go to the palace, as the king has offered us lodging. I can have our things picked up from the inn and delivered. I need rest."

    An exhausted group made the journey back through the library. The faces of visitors barely glanced up at us, but I still studied each one in case some sign of Morthisal had begun to poke through.

    I squinted and blinked rapidly as we stepped outside. We had walked a dozen or so feet away from the library when Elixander brought us to a halt.

    Dagor and Durrick exchanged glances before Dagor spoke up. "This is where we part ways, friends. Our duty calls us back to the temple."

    "May the forge eternal guide your hammer strikes," Durrick added with a respectful bow.

    "Your assistance was invaluable," I said, clasping forearms with each of them in turn. "I won''t forget it."

    The dwarven brothers bowed slightly to Elixander and Triolux before they departed. Elixander followed them briefly, engaged in quiet conversation, then broke away and returned to our group.

    I turned to Seraphina, who swayed slightly on her feet, and pulled her closer so she could lean against me.

    "You''re exhausted," I murmured.

    "I''ll be fine," she replied. "The magic required more than I expected."

    "You were magnificent," I said.

    She smiled faintly. "Thank you, love."

    Elixander returned, his gait slow but purposeful. "Shall we proceed? I know the way to the palace from here."

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "Let''s go," I said, trying to sound enthusiastic, but feeling like a cart had run over me. I hadn''t participated in the ritual, but the hangover still had its hooks in me despite the earlier restorative.

    We made our way to the train station in comfortable silence. The city buzzed around us. Merchants hawked their wares, children played in side streets, and the everyday bustle proceeded around us.

    We reached a station as trains arrived and departed. Elixander eyed each one until he found a symbol he recognized. We boarded and found seats in a nearly empty car. Seraphina rested her head against my shoulder as soon as we sat down, and her breathing became deep and even almost immediately.

    "Seraphina is stronger than she knows," Elixander said quietly from across the aisle.

    I nodded, careful not to disturb her. "Will she be alright?"

    "Proper rest will restore her. She was a conduit for the Star of Luminas. The power transference was quite hard on her."

    "I''m fine. I just need a little nap and I''ll be ready to hang out with the dwarves again. We''ll drink until dawn," Seraphina interjected.

    "You can''t be serious," I sputtered.

    Seraphina opened her eyes and looked up at me. A gentle smile played across her lips.

    I couldn''t help but laugh.

    The train lurched forward to begin its journey toward the palace.

    "We''ll be there soon," Elixander said, breaking the silence. "The palace staff have already prepared rooms for us."

    "Thank you," I said, "for everything."

    He nodded, his expression softening slightly. "Rest now. We all need it."

    Although I also needed rest, there was only one thing that would make me feel better while Seraphina slept.

    I needed to cook.

    The gentle rocking of the train and the events of the day caught up with me and I closed my eyes, but my nap was brief.

    The train slowed as it approached the station, wheels screeching against the tracks. Through the window, I glimpsed the Royal Palace Station¡ªa grand structure of white marble and gold trim that gleamed in the afternoon sun. Guards were stationed at both ends of the tracks.

    The train came to a complete stop with a final hiss of steam. Seraphina stirred beside me, blinking away her short nap.

    "We''re here," I said.

    As we stepped onto the platform, a figure materialized from between two pillars as if she''d simply stepped out of the shadows themselves. Kara, the king''s personal guardian, stood before us in her dark leather armor, her face impassive.

    "Good afternoon, Kara," I said with a nod.

    She offered me a short bow and acknowledged the others with a brief dip of her head. "This way," she said, gesturing toward a large marble door with two well-armed and armored guards standing on either side.

    Seraphina turned to stare at me with a quizzical look. I shrugged and took her hand in mine.

    "How did you know we were on the way?" I asked as we fell into step behind her.

    "We have watchers," she replied quietly, not breaking stride. "That is why you were not challenged along the way."

    Kara led us into the palace, and through a series of hallways, each more ornate than the last. We passed through several doors guarded by soldiers who straightened at Kara''s approach. Finally, we emerged into the palace proper, where sunlight streamed through tall windows onto polished marble floors. After a few more passageways, all lined with exquisite art, we arrived.

    "Your accommodations, Varix and Seraphina" Kara announced as she stopped before a set of ornate double doors. She pushed them open to reveal our quarters.

    The room that greeted us was opulent and far larger than I had expected. Plush velvet furniture in deep blues and purples dotted the space. A separate bathroom, visible through an archway, contained a tub large enough for three people. A huge four-poster bed, draped in silks and heaped with pillows of various sizes and textures, dominated one wall.

    ¡°This is fine,¡± I said.

    "His Majesty welcomes you to stay as long as you wish." She turned to me, made another bow, and nodded at Seraphina. "Have a pleasant evening. I''ll escort Elixander and Triolux to their quarters in a moment. You can find them at the end of this hallway.¡±

    "Thank you, Kara." I told her, and waved as she led the others away.

    "Get some rest," Elixander said as he waved back.

    After they departed, and I closed the door, Seraphina stared at me, her brow furrowed. She shook her head slowly. "She bowed to you at the train station, as well. What''s that all about?"

    I shrugged nonchalantly.

    "This room is something else. Wow."

    "This is too much," she said, gesturing at our surroundings.

    "It does seem a little over the top," I replied as I walked in and ran my hand along the velvet of a nearby chair. "But, I''m here for it.¡±

    Seraphina laughed. "Why? Just because you''re friends with the king?"

    "We''re both friends of the king," I said.

    "I know, but this is the kind of room he would give to a visiting member of royalty."

    I looked down at the floor, swallowed loudly, and said, "About that. I need to show you something."

    "What?" she asked.

    "Look, I protested this quite firmly, I can assure you. I didn''t want this, but King Alister is not very good at taking no for an answer." I pulled out the packet of papers I''d kept in my inner pocket.

    The wrapper was supple leather with a royal stamp embossed on the outside. I opened it carefully and five of the king''s coins tumbled onto the bed. I quickly scooped them up, but Seraphina''s face had already registered shock.

    "What in the world?" She gasped.

    "I captured the dark lord," I explained, trying to keep my voice steady. "It was a reward. Also, there''s some money to help me start in my new¡­um, station."

    "But that''s a bloody fortune!" Seraphina took the documents from my hands and her gaze scanned the official text. "Varix. What did you do?"

    "I didn''t do anything," I said. "The king granted me that title."

    Seraphina''s mouth dropped open. "Do you know what this means?"

    "Makes me important, I guess?" I shrugged again.

    She turned to face me fully. "You''ve been granted the title of Lord Commander. It''s one of the highest stations someone not of royal blood can hold."

    "I guess I''m fancy," I said with a half-smile.

    "You''re also now as powerful as a baron."

    "I know," I replied, meeting her gaze.

    She studied the papers and gently shook her head. "Amazing. So now you have a way to beat the baron. You can shake this at him."

    I nodded but looked away and sighed. "I could do that ¡­ show him this document, rub it in his face, and laugh at his shocked look. But I feel like that won''t solve the fundamental problem. He has it out for me and has already proven that he will do almost anything to undercut my business."

    "So what are you planning to do? Have Frostfire stomp on his tavern?"

    "No, something even crazier." I turned to Seraphina. "I''m going to go to his home and talk to him. I''ll try to reason with him. Even my new title will only stop the Baron for a limited time. The king himself ordered the baron to cease messing with my business, and it lasted for all of a week. I need to find out what in the hell this guy has against me."

    Seraphina laughed. "Do you think that will work, Lord Commander?" She simpered the last two words.

    "It''s worth a try. And if it doesn¡¯t work, I can throw this in his face and have Frostfire raze his business to the ground." I shrugged.

    Seraphina chuckled again. "That is the most Varix thing you''ve ever said."

    "I''m about to do you one better."

    "Oh?"

    "Yeah. I need to blow off some steam."

    She scoffed and looked at the bed. "Later, please. After some rest, love. Although, I''ll be sleeping with a Lord Commander. That is kind of hot."

    I shook my head and said, "Later sounds great to me. No, I was going to say that I need to calm my brain down, and there''s another way to do it. I need to cook."

 Chapter Fifty-Eight | Book 2

    My intent to visit the local kitchen was dashed almost immediately. The pack of papers the king had handed me included a few items I hadn''t looked at yet. One was a small but ornate wedding invitation, hand-printed in a flowing and perfect script on white parchment. His wedding was three days away, which was really inconvenient. I needed to find Frostfire, ask her to fly me home, confront the baron, and return in time for his nuptials.

    The other item was an emblem with two crossed swords behind a small shield. The shield had intricate runes engraved along its edges. Seraphina pointed out that it would be worn as a lapel pin or affixed to a cloak clasp. I chose the first option since I didn''t own a cloak, nor could I see myself wearing one in the future.

    I eyed the emblem, held it against my jacket''s lapel, and then placed it over my neck where a cloak might be secured. Neither seemed all that great to me and, frankly, gave me the worst case of imposter syndrome I had ever felt. Who was I to be running around the palace as a Lord Commander? I was a nobody from a little village.

    I had an overwhelming desire to find the kitchen and take the king up on his request to teach the cooks how to make chicken wings anyway, but time was running against me.

    "I''m going to find Frostfire," I said. "I''m sorry, Seraphina, but I need to fly home and take care of this tavern guild nonsense."

    Seraphina looked exhausted. Dark circles hung beneath her lids.

    "I can go with you," Seraphina said, but her voice wavered.

    I shook my head and placed my hands gently on her shoulders. "You need to stay here and rest. You and your father may be needed to talk with the king about Thalindra. We need to figure out how to get her out of that dungeon."

    "But¡ª" she started to protest.

    "Sweetheart. You''re dead on your feet." I brushed a strand of her raven-black hair from her face. "I can handle finding a dragon. She''s probably near the kitchen, so she can eat everything in sight. If she will take me, it will only take a day or two at most."

    She sighed, obviously too tired to argue further. "Fine. But be careful."

    I leaned forward and kissed her softly. "I love you," I whispered against her lips.

    "I love you, too," she replied, squeezing my hand. "Now go find that dragon and teach the baron a lesson. Be careful."

    I nodded and picked up the emblem to tur it over in my palm. I pinned it to my jacket lapel with a deep, defeated breath. It felt heavier than expected, but that was probably in my mind.

    The moment I stepped into the corridor, a guard straightened and dipped his head. "Lord Commander," he muttered with respect.

    Unsure how to respond, I managed a stiff nod and continued walking. The same thing happened three more times as I navigated the palace halls. Each "Lord Commander" made me feel more like a fraud. What did I know about commanding anything? My greatest achievement lately was perfecting chicken wing recipes.

    I stopped a young page who scurried past. "Excuse me, have you seen a woman named Frostfire?"

    The boy''s face scrunched in confusion. "Frostfire? No, Lord Commander. Should I know this person?"

    "Never mind," I said with a sigh. "Thank you."

    I asked two more servants and a guard, all with the same results. No one had heard of Frostfire. Of course, they hadn''t¡ªwhy would a dragon be wandering the palace halls?

    As I rounded a corner into what appeared to be a large reception area, I spotted a familiar metallic figure. Triolux stood chatting with a group of dwarves dressed in elaborate finery. Their beards were braided with gold and silver threads. Each wore a heavy chain of office around their neck. They appeared to be officials of some kind.

    Triolux noticed me and raised a hand in greeting. "Varix! What good fortune to see you here."

    The dwarves turned as one, and to my discomfort, each offered a quick bow.

    "Please don''t do that," I muttered, my face growing hot.

    Triolux studied me and his gemstone gaze fixed on the emblem at my lapel. "It would appear someone has come up in the world. Well deserved, I must say."

    "I don''t know about that, but thank you," I said quickly. "Listen, I need to find Frostfire. It''s urgent."

    "Ah, our dragon friend," Triolux nodded. "I can take you to her last known location."

    "You can?" Relief washed through me. "That would be perfect."

    Triolux turned to the dwarven delegation. "My friends, duty calls. We shall continue our discussion of trade routes another time."

    The dwarves nodded and the one with the longest beard¡ªsilver streaked with copper¡ªsaid, "Until tonight, Master Triolux. Lord Commander," he added with another small bow in my direction.

    As we walked away, Triolux chuckled at my obvious discomfort. "The title sits uneasily on your shoulders, does it not?"

    ''That it does. I have imposter syndrome."

    "I''ve not heard that one before, but I understand the sentiment."

    Thanks, Triolux. Now, let''s go find that dragon."

    "The last time I saw her, she was in one of the dining rooms."

    "Of course she was." I laughed as Triolux led us away.

    I followed Triolux through the palace corridors, which gradually transformed from the grand marble hallways of the main palace to more modest passageways. The ceilings lowered and the walls narrowed, clearly designed for dwarven proportions.

    "Mind your head," Triolux warned as we approached an archway carved with intricate square-off runes.

    I ducked. The stone doorway couldn''t have been more than five feet high.

    I rubbed my neck as I hunched through another low doorway.

    Triolux chuckled. "This is authentic dwarven construction. It''s beautiful and astonishing. I have learned much in a short amount of time."

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "I''m happy you''re fitting in, my friend."

    "Why thank you, friend Varix."

    We passed through a series of similar archways, each forcing me to stoop lower than the last. The walls were lined with smooth stone. They had been polished to a soft gleam and inlaid with veins of what looked like silver and gold.

    "Here we are," Triolux announced as we entered a modest dining hall.

    The room was simple but cozy. Low wooden tables and benches were arranged in neat rows. Plain tapestries depicting scenes of mountains and mines hung on the walls. A large hearth dominated one wall, with several pots bubbling over the flames. The air smelled of fresh bread, roasted meat, and savory herbs.

    "This is where the staff takes their meals," Triolux explained. "The kitchen is just through there."

    I sniffed the air, drawn to the delicious smells coming from the adjacent room. That''s when I spotted her¡ªFrostfire, surrounded by a group of dwarves in kitchen attire. The dwarves wore simple linen tunics with leather aprons stained from years of cooking. Their beards were neatly tucked into leather beard-nets, and several had flour dusted across their ruddy cheeks. They laughed heartily as Frostfire gestured animatedly about something.

    "Frostfire!" I called out.

    She turned, and her face lit up with recognition. "Varix!"

    Before I could say another word, she rushed toward me, threw her arms around my neck, and spun, her feet leaving the ground as she swung around in a 180.

    I straightened my jacket, a little miffed at the enthusiastic greeting. "It''s good to see you, too."

    "Crownforge is amazing!" Frostfire enthused. "And these dwarves are absolutely lovely. Did you know they have seventeen different ways to prepare turnips? I''ve only tried six, and they were all good."

    The dwarves approached us, but several paused when they noticed the emblem on my lapel. They ducked their heads respectfully.

    "Lord Commander," one murmured with a quick bow.

    I resisted the urge to rip the pin off and stuff it into my pocket. Instead, I nodded awkwardly. "Thank you, but please, just call me Varix."

    I turned back to Frostfire. "I need your help. The Shadow''s Respite is in danger of being closed in the next three days. I need to get back to Everspring as quickly as possible. Would you consider flying me?"

    Frostfire clapped her hands together in excitement, and a small burst of ice crystals shot from her fingertips. "Oh! A chance to stretch my wings! I''d be happy to fly you back home. We could return to the palace as soon as your business concludes."

    "That would be perfect."

    "I hope that nice bard will be at the Shadow''s Respite when we arrive," she added with a dramatic sigh.

    "Thank you, Frostfire. I don''t know how I can repay you."

    She waved a dismissive hand. "Repay me? You freed me from my long slumber, Varix. I remain in your debt."

    It was my turn to wave a dismissive hand and say, "I don''t even know how I did what I did."

    "Nonetheless, the deed freed me. Do we need to leave right away?" she asked.

    I nodded, then paused and stroked my chin thoughtfully. "Well, if we could leave in about an hour, I''d very much like to see the king''s kitchen first."

    "That sounds fun!" Frostfire exclaimed.

    Triolux chuckled at the dragon''s enthusiasm.

    I turned to the dwarves. "Do you work in the kitchen? Your clothes suggest you might."

    The dwarf with the longest beard nodded. "Aye, we do."

    "Could I trouble you for a tour? I own a tavern and do quite a bit of cooking myself."

    Several of the dwarves laughed, clearly not believing that someone wearing a Lord Commander¡¯s emblem would be interested in something as mundane as cooking.

    "We''d be happy to show you the kitchen," the head dwarf said with an amused smile.

    The dwarves led me through a low stone archway into the royal kitchen. I ducked to avoid hitting my head on the entrance, which couldn''t have been more than five feet high.

    "Watch your noggin there, Lord Commander," the head dwarf chuckled. "Not built for your kind, this place."

    The kitchen was all about efficiency, but everything was scaled down. Work tables reached up to my mid-thigh, and I would need to bend almost double to use them comfortably. Copper pots hung from ceiling racks that I could reach without stretching. Stone ovens built into the walls had openings that forced me to crouch to check their contents.

    "This is amazing," I said, genuinely impressed despite the awkward scale.

    "I''m Warren Stonekettle, the head cook. Been cooking for the royal family for three generations," an older dwarf said. He wore a flour-dusted apron over his sturdy frame, his long gray beard neatly braided with stone rings that clinked softly as he moved through his kitchen with authority. He ran his hand along a polished stone countertop. "My great-grandfather laid some of these very stones."

    "This is an impressive kitchen, Mr. Stonekettle."

    Warren ducked his head and grinned broadly at the praise.

    The kitchen bustled with activity. A half dozen dwarves moved between stations. One group chopped vegetables with short, thick knives that resembled cleavers. Another tended to several bubbling pots. They added pinches of herbs from small ceramic containers.

    "What''s that?" I asked, pointing to a contraption in the corner that looked like a box with a crank.

    "Ice maker," a female dwarf answered. She wiped her hands on her apron and approached. "Enchanted by the court mage. Turn the crank, and it freezes water and turns it into ice. Keeps our stores cold."

    She pulled open a small door in the wall to reveal a cold storage room. Inside, meats hung from hooks and shelves held cheeses, vegetables, and fruits.

    "That''s incredible," I said. "At my tavern, we have to buy ice blocks from another city."

    "You own a tavern?" Another dwarf looked up from where he was kneading dough.

    "The Shadow''s Respite in Everspring. I''m a cook." I confirmed.

    The head dwarf''s bushy eyebrows rose. "And you cook there yourself?"

    "Every day," I said. "I developed all the recipes myself."

    The dwarves exchanged glances, their initial formality beginning to crack.

    "What''s your specialty?" asked a dwarf with a red beard.

    "I have a few, but people love my stews and onion burgers. I also make a mean chicken breast sandwich," I said.

    "Heard ''a onion burgers. Haven''t tried them myself." Warren nodded and handed me a knife. Its blade was dark metal and heavier than it looked. "Good balance," I noted, testing its weight.

    "Dwarven steel," he said with pride. "Never needs sharpening."

    "I need a few knives like this. Lady Churl, my sous chef, would be thrilled."

    Next, I examined the cutting boards¡ªthick slabs of wood with deep grooves from years of use. The prep areas were organized by task: vegetables in one section, meats in another, and baking in a third.

    A dwarf splattered with flour up to his beard approached. "What do you think of our setup?"

    "It''s more organized than mine," I admitted, wishing like hell I had a camera. "I could learn a thing or two."

    He grinned, revealing a gold tooth. "Not bad for a bunch of rock-diggers, eh?"

    "Not bad at all," I agreed.

    I spent the next half hour asking questions about their techniques and sharing some of my own. With each exchange, their formality dissolved further.

    "You know your craft," Warren said, clapping me on the arm.

    "Thank you for showing me around," I said, "but I need to leave soon. I have an urgent matter to attend to in Everspring."

    "Come back anytime, "Warren said. "It''s not often we can discuss our trade with visitors who know their way around a kitchen."

    "Actually," I said, "the king asked if I might show you a recipe before I leave."

    The head dwarf''s expression brightened. "His Majesty mentioned a recipe? What is it?"

    "Chicken wings," I said. "Fried and tossed in sauce."

    The dwarves looked at each other, and several chuckled.

    "Chicken wings?" The head dwarf''s mouth twisted skeptically. "Those scrawny things? How do you make a meal ''a that?"

    "You''d be surprised," I said. "They''re quite popular at my tavern. They''re not the meal, but appetizers."

    "If you say so." Warren chuckled again.

    "Well," he said, stroking his beard, "if His Majesty requested it, we''re curious to learn. Come back when you can, and we''ll try these chicken wings."

    "Thank you, Warren." I clasped his hand in mine and shook it once."You''re welcome in our kitchen anytime," a female dwarf added. "Lord Commander or not, you speak our language."

 Chapter Fifty-Nine | Book 2

    Mira put her hands on her hips, stared at the spot that should allow them to return to the ground above, and cursed. Then she cursed some more.

    Of all the rookie mistakes to make, this was right at the top. They hadn''t scouted ahead. Hadn''t even discussed the chance that this might be a one-way trip. And where was the ferrokin, Triolux, to help them right now? He was off at the capitol with Varix and the dragon.

    The gnolls set out to explore the cavern. Their hunched forms disappeared into the shadows. Mira called out to them. Her voice echoed off the stone walls, but Grix''gnash turned and assured her that everything would be safe.

    "But you don''t even know where we are," Mira replied.

    "We will be fine, warrior-woman. The scent is in our nostrils. We must follow."

    "The scent?" she asked.

    Urzan and Moktar walked around the enormous cavern, their heads tilted back as they stared around it. They seemed just as awestruck as Mira. The cavern was vast, and endlessly stretched out before them.

    Mira picked up a sharp rock and used it to mark the larger stones with their path so they could find their way back, in case the portal magically opened up again.

    She, Caden, and a couple of local guards had been stuck down here for what had felt like an eternity, but it had been in a cramped tunnel, and an unseen threat had harried them. Now they were out in the open, and it was somehow bright enough to make out the ground, rock features, and the city itself.

    As they walked, Mira wondered how this entire location was lit. It wasn''t the warm glow of torches or the flickering light of a fire, but something else entirely. She couldn''t quite place the source, but it seemed to emanate from the walls themselves as it cast an eerie glow over everything.

    Hundreds of feet ahead of them, Mira made out the outline of the underground city. It had to be where Triolux was from, the one he had called home. The air grew colder as they approached, and Mira shivered despite her layers of clothing. The ground beneath her feet pulsed with a rhythmic thrum that came from the earth itself.

    Lady Churl stayed close to Mira as they walked toward the city, her hand resting on the hilt of her oversized chef¡¯s knife.

    "You ever fight with a mace?" Lady Churl asked, breaking the silence between them.

    Mira shook her head. "Can''t say I have. I prefer a sword and shield, or a bow."

    Lady Churl grinned, revealing her sharp teeth. "Maces are good for crushing bones. Swords are good for slicing and dicing, but sometimes you need a little more oomph, ya know?"

    Mira chuckled. "I can see the appeal. I once fought a group of bandits with a war hammer. It was heavy as hell, but it sure did the job."

    "Reckon it did," Lady Churl said, and nodded. "Wouldn''t want ta face one ''a those, meself."

    The gnolls suddenly rushed toward the city with Grix''gnash in the lead, waving excitedly for them to follow.

    "Wait!" Mira called, but the gnolls paid her no attention, their hunched forms moving with surprising speed across the cavern floor.

    Lady Churl tugged at Mira''s sleeve. "Reckon we should follow ''em before they get themselves into trouble."

    Mira nodded and gestured to the others. "Come on. Let''s not lose sight of them."

    As they approached the outskirts of the underground city, a small group of metallic-looking dwarves came into view. They had to be more ferrokin, like Triolux. The short figures gestured excitedly at the gnolls, then at Mira, the orcs, and Lady Churl.

    The gnolls stopped before them and bowed deeply. Their muzzles nearly touched the ground.

    The ferrokin chattered between themselves in a strange language Mira didn''t understand. Their voices rang like metal striking metal but were somehow pleasant to the ear.

    One of them, a female with copper-toned skin and hair that flowed like liquid bronze in a braid that fell over her shoulder, held out a hand. Grix''gnash, seeming to understand the gesture, approached and touched his furry hand to the ferrokin''s.

    Within seconds, the ferrokin had gathered around the one who¡¯d touched Grix''gnash and began speaking. To Mira''s surprise, she understood what they were saying.

    "They come from above," the copper-skinned ferrokin told her companions. "From the world of light."

    Lady Churl scratched her chin. "Reckon that''s a good trick. How''d they start speakin'' our tongue so quick?"

    Mira shrugged.

    Moktar and Urzan stood off to the side with their thick arms crossed over their chests as they took in all the sights around them. The orcs looked uncomfortable but remained silent.

    The ferrokin group consisted of five individuals, each with skin resembling metals¡ªcopper, bronze, iron, silver, and a dark metal Mira couldn''t name. Their features appeared carved. They had the same vaguely dwarvish faces as Triolux. Each had gemstones where humans had pupils. They moved with fluid grace despite their stocky builds.

    The one who had touched Grix''gnash introduced herself. "I am Solbaris," she said, her voice melodic and resonant, almost like a harp with metal strings. Mira found her voice soothing.

    "I''m Mira," she replied, placing a hand on her chest. "These are my companions: Lady Churl, Urzan, Moktar."

    Grix''gnash bowed low and said, "And I am Grix''gnash. We are gnolls, and we seek the birthplace of one who was known as Chromidus."

    The name set the ferrokin babbling.

    Solbaris smiled gently, revealing soft lines in her metallic skin. "Welcome to Terravault, the last city of the Ferrokin. You seem at ease with our kind. Has one of those who walked into the light managed to prosper?"

    Lady Churl stepped forward, and said, "Reckon we look strange to ya. That goes both ways. We made friends with one ''a yours. A ferrokin named Triolux."

    Solbaris laughed, the sound like tiny bells. "Yes, we are all strange to each other. It gladdens my heart that Triolux is alive and well. Is the above ground safe?"

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "It is. It''s vibrant and alive and has been for thousands of years." Mira broke the news.

    "Another reason to be happy on this day. I have many questions." Solbaris looked at each of them in turn. "But what has brought you to our city?"

    The other ferrokin moved closer, curiosity evident in their eyes. They began peppering Mira and the others with questions.

    "Why are some of you so tall?" asked the silver-skinned one, pointing at Urzan.

    "And why are some so green?" asked another with iron-colored skin, staring at Lady Churl.

    "Why are you so pale?" a bronze one asked Mira.

    Mira chuckled and said, "I''m a human. Many of us are pale. Others are darker. The elves are taller and skinnier than I, and they have big, pointed ears." Mira held her hands near her head and stuck up her index fingers, her eyes suddenly wide.

    The ferrokin''s laugher pealed all around them.

    Mira found their curiosity sweet, almost childlike despite their appearance. They reminded her of children who had never seen strangers before, except for Solbaris, who remained somewhat impassive. Mira wondered how old she was.

    "We came here by accident," Mira explained. "Triolux created a portal over there." She pointed to the wall in the general location they had come from. From this distance, she could no longer make out the outline. Her eyes narrowed. This place was pretty enough, but she wanted to go home.

    Solbaris tilted her head. "The passages shift and change, sometimes with a will of their own. The earth breathes, and with it, the paths grow and shrink."

    "That doesn''t sound promising for our return journey," Mira said with a frown.

    Solbaris placed her copper-toned hand on Mira''s hand in her cold grip. "We will help you find your way back," she said, her voice like gentle chimes. "But first, we wish to escort the gnolls to their goal. Their quest seems important to them."

    Mira glanced at Grix''gnash and the other gnolls. They shifted from paw to paw.

    "How far is this place they seek?" Mira asked.

    "Not far," Solbaris replied. "It lies within the heart of Terravault."

    Grix''gnash''s ears perked up. "We go now? See birthplace of Chromidus?"

    The other gnolls yipped and pawed at the ground.

    "Yes," Solbaris said with a nod. "Follow me."

    As they walked through the underground city, Mira paused every few minutes to look back, marking their path in her mind. Rock formations jutted up around them, each chiseled straight from the bedrock. Peculiar runes adorned the surfaces. Their radiance fed the otherworldly glow that bathed the cavern. The source of some of the chamber''s light became clear at last.

    Solbaris turned to the gnolls as they walked. "You wish to know of Chromidus?"

    Grix''gnash nodded vigorously. "Yes! Tell of great one!"

    "Chromidus was one of the first to walk into the light," Solbaris explained. "After the Cataclysm, when our world changed forever, most of us remained slumbered. But some, like Chromidus, chose to venture upward."

    The gnolls listened with rapt attention.

    "He was a master craftsman, skilled in the art of creating life from metal and stone," Solbaris continued. "His creations moved and thought, almost like living beings. He believed the surface world needed his gifts."

    "He make gnolls?" one of the smaller gnolls asked, his voice hopeful.

    Solbaris shook her head. "Perhaps"

    The gnolls murmured among themselves, clearly disappointed, but still intrigued.

    Mira noticed Moktar and Urzan had positioned themselves on either side of their group, hands resting on their weapons as they scanned the surroundings. They grunted occasionally as they communicated with each other in Orcish.

    She almost laughed at the sight. Their protective stance seemed both endearing and entirely unnecessary in what appeared to be a peaceful city.

    "Look at our orc escort," Mira whispered to Lady Churl. "Isn''t it cute how they''ve taken up guard positions?"

    Lady Churl snorted. "Reckon it''s best to keep ''em busy. Leave orcs alone too long and they''ll suck others into their ridiculous game of bloody knuckles, or get into some other form of trouble."

    "Bloody knuckles?" Mira asked.

    "Aye. They toss carved knuckle bones with numbers on ''em. Loser gets punched by the winner until their knuckles bleed," Lady Churl explained with a grimace. "Orcs think it''s hilarious. Watched Urzan play once. Took seven punches before his skin broke."

    Mira laughed and shook her head. "That explains why they''re always sporting bruises."

    "Aye." Lady Churl nodded.

    Urzan turned his head toward them. "What you two whisper about?"

    "Nothing important," Mira replied with an innocent smile. "Just women stuff."

    The orc narrowed his gaze suspiciously but returned to his watch.

    "Will we truly be able to find our way back?" Mira asked Solbaris, returning to her primary concern.

    "Yes," Solbaris said firmly. "Before the long sleep, we lived here for hundreds of your years. The city is well known to us all."

    Mira nodded. What choice did she have but to trust the ferrokin to watch after them?

    "We approach the Hall of Chromidus," Solbaris said, and pointed to a structure in the city''s center. "That is where Chromidus crafted his works before venturing to the surface."

    "Truly?"

    Mira gazed up at the building. It was rounded, with a circular door and shuttered windows that followed the same curved design. By her estimation, the building dwarfed even the largest mansions she''d seen in her travels.

    The ferrokin approached the round door and began to chant. Words flowed from her lips in a metallic melody that rose and fell in a steady cadence. As the last note of her chant faded, the door rolled to the side as if on a greased runner. Lights came on inside the structure and illuminated the entryway.

    Solbaris turned and gestured toward the open doorway. "Please, enter."

    The gnolls moved forward. Mira and Lady Churl followed, ducking their heads to pass through the doorway. Moktar and Urzan lingered behind and took up station on either side of the entrance.

    "Never seen anything like this," Mira said. "No corners anywhere."

    Lady Churl nodded. "Reckon some ''a theys don''t believe in right angles down here. Makes for a nice change from all them square human buildings."

    "You don''t like our buildings?" Mira asked with a smile.

    "They''re fine enough," Lady Churl shrugged. "Bit boring after a while. All them straight lines and pointy roofs."

    Mira chuckled as they moved deeper into the building.

    The hall was filled with sculptures, each one unique. Some were beautiful, others strange and unsettling. A creature with six legs and a long, sinuous neck seemed frozen mid-stride. Another resembled a large cat with scales instead of fur and delicate wings folded against its sides.

    "What are these?" Mira asked, moving closer to examine a sculpture of what appeared to be a turtle with a crystalline shell.

    "Chromidus''s creations," Solbaris replied. "Some existed only in his imagination. Others, he brought to life through his craft."

    In the center of the hall stood a statue of a ferrokin, slightly taller than Solbaris and the others. Unlike the rest of the sculptures, this one was covered in a faint shimmer.

    Solbaris approached the central figure and gasped. She clapped her hands together, her face transformed with delight.

    "Grix''gnash," she called, her voice ringing through the hall. "This is not a statue. This is Chromidus himself! He returned to us and entered hibernation. I am shocked¡ªsomehow, he returned to us!" The gnolls moved as one, then dropped to their knees before the shimmering figure and lowered snouts to the ground, paws extended before them.

    "Great Chromidus," Grix''gnash whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "We have found you, at last."

    Mira moved closer, curious despite herself. Next to the hibernating ferrokin, she noticed a dog-like creature made of the same coppery material as the ferrokin themselves. It sat in a position of vigilance.

    "Well, isn''t that something," Mira muttered, studying the metallic canine.

    Lady Churl moved next to her. "Reckon that''s what happens when a master craftsman has a pet. Too fancy to just carve its name on a rock when it dies."

    Mira laughed, earning curious glances from the ferrokin and disapproving looks from the kneeling gnolls.

 Chapter Sixty | Book 2

    I left the dwarven kitchen after bidding farewell to Warren and his cooks. I promised to return as soon as I could so I could teach them how to make chicken wings. Then I headed back to the dining room.

    A shadow detached itself from a wall and Kara materialized before me.

    "Good afternoon, Lord Commander," she said with a quick head bob toward my badge. "I''ve been tracking your progress through the palace. Thought I''d check in."

    "Great timing, Kara. And thanks for stalking me. Can you help with something? I need to return to Everspring," I said. "Got an important errand to run. Frostfire offered to fly me back."

    The blue dragon perked up at the mention of her name. She stuffed another pastry into her mouth. "Hello!" she mumbled through a mouthful of sweet dough as crumbs spilled down her chin.

    "It depends on where you''d like to depart from. The roof should accommodate the dragon." Kara offered with a slight smile. I think she was amused by Frostfire''s wrangling of sweets. "We can also take a swift train that will deposit us near one of the front gates."

    "What do you think, Frostfire?"

    "The roof works for me," Frostfire said as she picked up another pastry.

    "I will escort you both. Are you departing now?"

    "Yes. Now is good." Frostfire mumbled through another mouthful of food. "Before I eat everything in this dining area."

    "Good. Follow me."

    Frostfire grabbed a few more pastries and joined me. Together, we followed Kara out of the dining hall to a door hidden in the wall that opened to her touch and up a winding staircase. Then another. And another. Frostfire bounded ahead with enthusiasm. My legs burned after the third flight.

    "How much farther?" I wheezed, pausing to catch my breath.

    Kara turned back. Not a drop of sweat was visible on her brow. "Just a few more flights."

    I groaned.

    We trudged upward. My thighs screamed in protest. My new Boots of Fast Travel helped speed me along, but my body still had to make the movements.

    Finally, we reached a heavy iron door. Kara produced a peculiar key from her pocket¡ªtwisted metal with glowing runes etched along its length.

    The lock clicked open. Bright sunlight poured in as the door swung wide. I squinted against the sudden glare, raising a hand to shield my eyes. Before us stretched an expansive rooftop garden ¨C not what I''d expected from a dwarven palace. Stone paths wound between raised beds teeming with flowers and herbs.

    The entire perimeter was enclosed by a waist-high railing of polished granite, beyond which the mountain kingdom sprawled below us.

    "Thank you for escorting us up here," I said to Kara.

    "It''s no problem, Lord Commander."

    "About that." I crossed my arms, leaned against the wall, and tried not to look like I was about to pass out as I quietly huffed air. "I didn''t ask for it. I don''t even know what to do as a lord commander."

    "You''ll figure it out. If not, do you have a steward in your village?"

    "I do. His name is Roland Hightown. He''s a good man."

    "Talk to him. He''ll get you sorted. Hightown will understand what it means and he will be able to explain your new duties to you."

    "Duties?" I blanched.

    Kara nodded and brushed past me.

    I stepped away from the wall. "Thanks, Kara."

    She regarded me impassively. I wanted to say something reassuring to her about the king''s wedding, but I couldn''t think of the words, and what would they matter anyway? The king himself had told me this was a marriage rooted purely in politics, and there was little he could do about it. I felt for him and Kara. He deeply loved her, and the look of adoration in her eyes when she was in his presence was always prominent.

    "You should travel with a bodyguard." Kara interrupted my thoughts. "I can summon one, if you wish."

    I shook my head. "I have a dragon to watch over me."

    "I''ll keep him safe," Frostfire shot at us. She paced a few times as if judging the size of the space between planters, and leaped into the open air with a joyful cry. Her form shimmered and expanded. Where the human had been seconds ago, a massive blue dragon now hovered. Her wings powerfully beat against the air and created enough wind to push Kara and I back toward the wall.

    "What about a saddle?" I yelled to Frostfire, suddenly nervous about the prospect of riding bareback.

    "You''ll be secure," the dragon assured me. She floated down and made a perfect landing between a pair of herb gardens. "Climb on and hold tight to my neck."

    I approached cautiously and pulled myself onto her back. Her scales were smooth and cool beneath me. I reached around her neck but my arms fell short of encircling it.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "I don''t know if I can hold on, Frostfire."

    "I have something that will work." Kara reached into her jacket and pulled out a length of slim rope. She tossed it to me.

    "Stick the ends to the dragon''s neck," she instructed. "It''s enchanted and will hold firm until you release the binding words." Kara spoke a phrase I had trouble remembering, but Frostfire assured me she understood and would remember the words.

    I pressed the rope ends against either side of her neck. They adhered instantly, as if glued. I tugged hard. They didn''t budge. I jerked them harder, but they stayed in place."

    "This is impressive. What is this stuff called?"

    "Sticky rope."

    "Of course it is." I laughed.

    "You just carry it around with you?"

    "Assassin''s tool. It is an old habit."

    "Okay, then." I told the durethian.

    Before I could properly settle myself, Frostfire extended her enormous wings and leaped skyward. My stomach dropped. A yell tore from my throat¡ªhalf terror, half exhilaration.

    The palace shrank beneath us. Kara, already appearing ant-like in size, raised her hand in a single wave before turning back toward the door.

    Higher and higher we soared. The wind whipped my hair. Frostfire banked smoothly before orienting herself toward Everspring.

    My initial terror faded into a strange calm. The air rushed past my face. It was at first cold but invigorating, then it just got colder.

    "You can relax now," Frostfire rumbled beneath me. "We have hours of flight ahead."

    My death grip on the sticky rope loosened slightly. I shifted to a more comfortable position and peered down at the world below.

    "I''m freezing." My teeth chattered.

    "Wrap your arms around me and hold on tight. I''ll send warmth."

    I don''t know how she shifted heat to her neck and upper body, but she did and I was happy about it. Soon she was like a furnace, a little too warm, but I wasn¡¯t going to complain.

    The landscape rushed by like a gorgeous tapestry. Forests stretched in dark green patches. Rivers cut paths through valleys. Fields formed golden squares where farmers had planted their crops. Small villages dotted the countryside with their clusters of thatched roofs and thin trails of smoke from cooking fires.

    Frostfire followed the main road that connected the towns and villages. The ribbon wound through the countryside. Travelers appeared as specks from our height. Merchant caravans crawled along like lines of ants.

    "Where I''m from we have these contraptions that take you high in the air and traverse great distances with engines. But all you can see below are clouds. This is so much more intimate and beautiful. I can''t thank you enough, Frostfire, for once again flying me over the countryside."

    "It is my great pleasure, Varix. It''s also the least I can do, considering how we met."

    "Like I said, it was nothing."

    "It was not nothing. It meant a great deal to me. I will always be in your debt, my friend."

    I smiled even though Frostfire couldn''t see it and hugged her extra tight.

    We soared over a stretch of beach that butted up against a craggy and dangerously sharp shale cliff before we reached Tidewater Harbor. I still had not visited, and hoped to soon with Seraphina.

    "There''s Everspring," Frostfire announced a few minutes later. "I hope the bard will sing tonight."

    "I hope he''s not passed out in a gutter," I muttered. I leaned forward. The town spread out below us. The Shadow''s Respite looked small from up here.

    "Where does this baron live?" Frostfire asked.

    "Swiftwood has a mansion outside the city," I replied, tightening my grip on the rope again. "I''ve never been there but I''ve seen it from a distance. Head north past the orc fort."

    Frostfire banked and swooped toward the partially completed wooden palisade walls that rose from cleared ground. The large double doors stood wide open. Orcs and humans worked side by side on scaffolding.

    Several workers looked up as our shadow passed over them. Most waved cheerfully, but a few dropped their tools and backed away in evident shock.

    Frostfire blasted a puff of frozen mist that turned into snowflakes that fell gently around them before she banked to the north.

    I leaned over¡ªmy hand wrapped around the sticky rope in a death grip¡ªand waved, but I doubted anyone could see me from up here. Urzan wasn''t among them. He was probably at my tavern "standing guard" or snoring in the fort barracks.

    Frostfire flew north until a large house came into view.

    The mansion sprawled across manicured grounds. White columns supported a grand portico. Tall windows reflected the afternoon sun. The gardens featured trimmed hedges and stone fountains.

    Frostfire swooped low and circled the house. That''s when I noticed signs of neglect. Paint had peeled from the window frames. Weeds poked through the gravel paths. A hastily patched hole in the roof stood out with wooden planks slapped over what appeared to be significant damage.

    Guards stationed at the front door shouted in alarm. Two more guards rushed out through the main doors with halberds in hand.

    "Aren''t they cute in their thin metal clothing?" Frostfire laughed. "Okay, let''s give them a show."

    She bellowed, and the sound thundered across the grounds. Several guards stumbled backward, and others dropped their weapons and ran back inside. I wanted to tell Frostfire not to scare them but couldn''t help laughing as the guards tripped over each other in their haste to retreat.

    My stomach lurched as Frostfire descended rapidly. She landed with her wings spread wide. Her claws tore furrows in the manicured lawn. I clung to the rope as she skidded to a stop.

    Frostfire spoke the release words and the sticky rope fell loose in my hands. I quickly gathered it, formed a loop, and tucked it into my jacket pocket. Assassin tool be damned, this would come in handy for every day use.

    I slid down from her back and removed my Lord Commander badge. I didn''t want to get into a shouting match with Baron Swiftwood. I wanted to talk to him like two humans should. If the conversation went south, I could always flaunt my new rank. The metal felt heavy in my hand. I tucked it into an inner pocket of my jacket.

    "What the devil?" a voice shouted from the mansion.

    Baron Swiftwood appeared in the doorway. He looked disheveled in a thick white velvet robe. The letters SW repeated in a pattern along the edges. A gold rope with tassels cinched it at his waist.

    "What is the meaning of this?" the baron demanded.

    Frostfire lifted her massive head and roared. The ground shook. Windows rattled. The baron stumbled backward and nearly fell.

    I strode from behind the dragon, straightened my leather jacket, and approached the baron with a confident swagger.

    "Hey, baron," I called to him cheerfully. "How ya doing, pal? You and I need to have a little talk."

    There have been many moments during my time on Mythralon when I wished I¡¯d had a camera. This was one of them.

    Baron Swiftwood''s face twisted into the perfect blend of someone busted in the act of stealing candy while grappling with the silent aftermath of some poorly timed flatulence.

 Chapter Sixty-One | Book 2

    I couldn''t help but think that I should have confronted Baron Swiftwood a long time ago. He had tried to steal my recipes, had hired a snooty cook who had looked down his nose at me, and had even sent men to my tavern to scare away my patrons. Through it all, I had tried to keep my cool and act like an adult. But if I''m being honest, a part of me wanted to see Frostfire burn the Baron''s home. Just a little bit. Maybe stomp on the roof a few times.

    The dragon turned her head to fix one large eye on the baron. Her tail swished back and forth across the ground, leaving shallow grooves in the dirt.

    The baron stumbled forward, his mouth opening and closing several times before words finally emerged.

    "What¡ªwhat is the meaning of this?" he sputtered, pointing a trembling finger at Frostfire. "What on earth is going on here? Is that a¡ªa dragon? In my yard? This is preposterous!"

    "Baron Swiftwood," I said, keeping my voice calm. "As I mentioned before, I just want to talk."

    "Talk? Talk?" The baron''s voice rose an octave. "You say talk while standing next that beast? Are you here to destroy my home? There''s not much to ruin, and I hope you''re happy about that."

    "You hope I''m happy? I don''t even know what you''re talking about." I blew out an exasperated sigh. "Can we talk man to man for a few moments?"

    The Baron looked between the dragon and me. "I suppose. Yes. What have I to lose?"

    I turned to Frostfire. "Would you mind giving us some privacy?"

    Frostfire tilted her massive head. "Of course, Varix," she rumbled. "I shall remain close should you require my assistance." She stretched her wings and the movement caused the baron to stumble backward.

    With powerful beats of her wings, Frostfire lifted into the air. The gust nearly knocked both of us over. She soared upward, then banked sharply to circle the perimeter of Everspring.

    "Baron Swiftwood," I said, dusting off my clothes. I glanced at his guards, who were in an equal state. They lowered weapons and moved away from the wall they''d been plastered to, thanks to Frostfire''s wings. "Could we go inside? This conversation would be better had in private."

    The baron¡¯s appearance struck me now that I stood closer. His normally immaculate clothing hung wrinkled on his frame. Several days'' worth of stubble covered his chin. His hair stuck out at odd angles. It appeared to be unwashed and unkempt. Dark circles rimmed his lower lids. It looked like he hadn''t been sleeping.

    "Baron?" I prompted.

    He snapped his attention back to me. "Yes, yes. Come in. I haven''t had visitors in... well, some time. It''s a bit of a mess."

    I followed him through the mansion''s entrance. The foyer opened into what must have once been an impressive great room, but now stood nearly empty. Rectangular clean spots marked the walls where paintings must have once hung. Two single chairs and a small table occupied one corner. The massive fireplace stood cold and empty.

    Bookshelves lined one wall, but most stood bare. The few remaining books looked lonely against the empty wood. Dust outlines showed where dozens¡ªperhaps hundreds¡ªof volumes had once sat.

    I stopped in the center of the room, unable to hide my shock. "Baron, this is..."

    "A disgrace? Yes, I am quite aware." He shuffled to the lone chair but didn''t sit.

    "What happened here?" I asked.

    The baron''s shoulders slumped. His usual pompous demeanor crumbled.

    "I suppose you''re here to gloat. Well, go ahead. I won''t stop you, Mr. Vel''Naris." His voice sounded small in the empty room.

    I hadn''t realized my shoulders had been tense. I lowered them and felt pity.

    "I have to be honest. I wanted to come here and confront you. Yell at you and demand to know why you''ve been so difficult. Why have you tried to run me out of business? Did you know the tavern guild has plans to shut down the Shadow''s Respite in three days? Wait, no. Two days now."

    "Oh dear. Oh dear. Things really have gone too far¡­ I..I." The baron sputtered and ran out of syllables. I waited for him to continue, but he just stood there, looking lost.

    "Baron, what''s going on here?" I asked, gesturing to the barren walls. "This isn''t just about my tavern, is it?"

    Before he could answer, a shaky female voice called from somewhere deeper in the mansion. "Bertram? Bertram, is someone here?"

    The baron''s face fell, and a profound sadness washed over his features. His shoulders slumped even further, if that was possible. "I''ll be with you in just a moment, my love," he called back, his voice suddenly gentle. He turned to me with an apologetic look. "I should check on her."

    "If you need to take care of something, I can wait."

    The baron looked absolutely crestfallen. He ran a hand through his disheveled hair and sank into one of the chairs. "No, Mr. Vel''Naris. I owe you honesty, at the very least." He took a deep breath. "The truth is, I''ve gotten myself deeply into debt. The tavern purchase and several unwise investments have completely sunk my finances."

    I remained quiet.

    "I thought if I ran you out of business, the Wandering Boar would attract more customers. I needed the money for..." He paused and swallowed hard. "For my wife. She fell ill several months ago. I''ve spent a fortune bringing in healers from across the realm, but nothing has worked."

    I let out another heavy sigh. I''d been angry before. Now, I just felt sympathy. "What''s wrong with her?"

    "A malady of unknown origin," he said, his voice cracking. "It started with fatigue and fever. Then came the coughing fits that left blood on her handkerchiefs. Her appetite vanished. The healers are baffled¡ªthey''ve never seen anything like it."

    The floorboards creaked behind us. I turned to find a woman standing in the doorway. She clutched the frame for support.

    My breath caught in my throat. The baroness was a shell of a person. Her nightgown hung from her frame and dwarfed her figure. Patches of her scalp showed through thinning hair. Her cheeks were hollow, and her skin was as pale as parchment. She looked like she might crumble if touched.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "Bertram? Who is our guest?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The baron rushed to her side. "Melisant, you should be resting. Let me help you back to bed."

    "I heard voices. It''s been so long since we''ve had company." She offered me a weak smile.

    The baron gently took her arm. "This is Mr. Vel''Naris. We''re discussing some business matters. I''ll bring you some tea in a moment."

    He guided her back through the doorway with tender care.

    When he returned minutes later, his face was drawn with worry.

    "All I did, I did for love," he said quietly. "Looking back now, I feel foolish for my actions against you."

    "How bad is it?" I asked. "The debt, I mean."

    The baron sank back into his chair. "Over twenty-five thousand gold. I never should have bought The Wandering Boar because it simply ended up adding to my debt." He laughed bitterly. "I''ve tried to sell it, but no one is interested in my asking price. I''ve lowered it several times, but there have been no takers. The irony doesn''t escape me¡ªI tried to drive you out of business, and now I''m the one facing ruin. It is not easy for one to admit they were wrong. For that, I am sorry."

    I crossed my arms and considered the baron and his wife''s predicament while I tapped my chin with one finger. Nothing had prepared me for this. I had expected a heated confrontation, but nothing had prepared me for the state of the baron¡¯s estate, nor his wife.

    The look on his face as he glanced in the direction of his wife''s room reminded me of something. The day I had learned that Elixander wasn''t mad at me for having a relationship with his daughter. It had instead concerned potential pain she would feel when she outlived me. The way he had stared at his aging wife was the same way the baron now stared in the direction of his wife.

    She coughed in the other room, but it quickly subsided. Swiftwood called out, asking if she was alright. Her voice came back, shaky, but assured him she was fine.

    The baron cleared his throat. "Melisant used to set up a small stall at the market, not to sell anything, but to teach children how to make paper birds. She''d spend hours folding paper with them, showing such patience. Parents would try to pay her, but she''d refuse, saying their children''s smiles were payment enough. She had a way of making each child feel special. Now her hands shake too much to fold even the simplest of shapes. She is the only thing I care about. I will sell my estate and all of my holdings just to extend her life a little more and to make her feel like herself for one more day."

    "Baron. Look. Um¡­" I trailed off as I tried to find the right words. "I might be able to help. You probably already know this, but my girlfriend is Seraphina Brightstar. Her father, Elixander, is a very powerful mage."

    "Yes. I am aware of them both."

    "Now, Elixander isn''t much of a healer, in his words. But he has a lot of friends. I''m not promising anything, but I can speak to him. Maybe he knows someone who can help. I met two of his friends. A pair of forgepriests named Dagor and Durrick. I understand they are excellent healers."

    The baron sat forward. "What? Why would you do this for me after everything I have done to you? Is this a ploy to steal the Wandering Boar?" As he finished speaking, his words had grown hot.

    I shook my head. "I''m offering to help because everyone deserves a chance at life. If there is a possibility she can be healed, then why not take it?"

    The baron''s shoulders slumped and he ran a hand through his disheveled hair.

    "I apologize for my outburst," he said. "Your offer is generous, especially after how I''ve treated you." He sighed deeply. "The Wandering Boar has been nothing but trouble. I''ve poured gold into renovations, staff, and supplies, but it hasn''t turned a profit. Not even close."

    I pulled the other wooden chair out from under the table. It scraped across the floor. It creaked under my weight as I sat down; one leg being slightly shorter than the others made it creak further. Water rings and knife marks had marred the table surface between us.

    "I hate to admit this, but I wish someone would take it off my hands," the baron continued, his gaze fixed on the table''s scarred surface. "The place has become an anchor around my neck."

    His posture remained stiff, but something in his expression had softened.

    "What would happen if someone were to buy the tavern from you?" I asked.

    The baron straightened slightly. "It would change everything. I could start paying back my creditors. The bank might actually speak to me again." He gave a humorless laugh. "I could even afford more healing for Melisant. Your offer for help is generous, but I don''t know how I can ask you to go to such lengths. I have been terribly troublesome to you, Mr. Vel''Naris."

    I shook my head gently, more at myself than anything else. I couldn''t believe what I was about to do. I reached into my pocket and pulled out the leather pouch the king had given me. My fingers found two of the king''s coins, and I placed them on the table between us.

    "I''ll offer these for the Wandering Boar," I said firmly. "This isn''t a negotiation, baron. You can take the money, or not."

    The baron''s mouth fell open. His face froze in shock as he stared at the coins. They gleamed in the dim light, tiny gems worked around the outside, and King Alister''s face etched into the metal with remarkable detail.

    "These are... real?" He sputtered, reaching out with trembling fingers to pick up one coin. He examined it closely, turning it over in his palm. "These are real. Why are you doing this? The money is a fortune."

    It was. Quibble had informed me that each was worth ten thousand gold.

    I waved my hand dismissively. "Just take the money, and I''ll take good care of the tavern."

    The baron picked up the second coin and clutched both in his left hand. His right hand, trembling visibly, reached across the table toward me.

    We shook once, briefly, then broke our grip.

    He let out a single sob, pressed his hand against his forehead, and lowered his head.

    "Thank you, Varix," he whispered. "Thank you from the bottom of my heart."

    "We''ll have Roland Hightown finalize the documents in the next few days. Okay? I can''t stay much longer. I need to check on the Shadow''s Respite and then return to the capitol."

    "Oh! Oh dear." Swiftwood shot to his feet. "I do apologize. I have a wedding invitation around here somewhere. It''s for the king''s¡­"

    "I have a new one," I said, gesturing for him to sit back down.

    "Ah. I see. Yes."

    "Now, can you call off the tavern guild?"

    "Oh, dear. Yes, of course. I shall have word sent immediately."

    "Will it reach them in time?"

    "It should. I will also craft a letter you can deliver to the guild. They will understand that the tavern is an upstanding location worthy of the guild."

    "Works for me." I stood up and told the Baron, "I should get going. When I''m back in Crownforge, I will ask about getting help for your wife. What can you tell me about her symptoms?"

    The baron rose and went into the other room. He returned with a piece of parchment and handed it to me. It contained a list of Melisant''s maladies written in legible script. "I have sent a copy of this to many healers, seeking answers."

    "Great. Like you said regarding the guild, I''ll get this into the right hands." I didn''t mean it to sound like a threat, but I would have to change tactics if the baron pulled anything.

    The baron looked like he wanted to hug me. I needed to get out of there before it got any more uncomfortable.

    "Mr. Vel''Naris, you''ve accomplished far more for me than I deserve, and I stand indebted to you. I must strive to govern this region with greater wisdom. For quite some time now, I''ve permitted myself to transform into a person I can scarcely face in my own reflection." His voice wavered with what seemed like authentic regret, but I couldn''t miss the subtle aristocratic edge that clung to each syllable.

    "Yeah. About that," I said and I reached into the pouch again and pulled out my shiny new emblem. "You''re now in kind of a co-ruler situation."

    "What? What? What in blazes?" The baron once again sputtered.

    "Look, I didn''t ask for it, but King Alister is not a man easy to turn down. I''m glad we buried the hatchet, baron. That''s an old saying where I come from."

    The baron''s face grew bright red as he stared at the Lord Commander badge.

    After a moment that stretched far too long, Swiftwood blew out a breath he''d been holding. "I can''t for the life of me figure out why you didn''t show this to me first and make demands. You would have been well within your rights."

    "Well, baron, in my experience, the best deals are made when both parties are willing, not when one''s being threatened. Though I admit, having a dragon as backup didn''t hurt."

    "She is quite impressive. I don''t suppose I could¡­"

    I winked and said, "Well, you did call her a beast, but I''ll see what I can do."

 Chapter Sixty-Two | Book 2

    I departed the Baron''s estate and walked toward Everspring. Frostfire had vanished from the sky¡ªhopefully she had found a spot to hunt prey and satisfy her bottomless pit of a stomach. Who could blame her after spending thousands of years in stasis?

    I took in a deep breath and exhaled it slowly.

    What madness had possessed me to buy the Wandering Boar? When I¡¯d first arrived in Everspring, I had coveted that tavern with its polished counters and gourmet kitchen. Instead, I''d been forced to settle for the Shadow''s Respite¡ªa haunted wreck of a tavern that had needed a lot of TLC.

    Now, it was my home, and I loved it dearly. Before meeting with the baron, the last thing on my mind had been making an offer for the Wandering Boar, but the baron and his wife Melisant had moved me. Her frail form, wasting away in that cold mansion, had struck something deep within me. I had expected to confront Baron Swiftwood, perhaps even flash my lord commander insignia, and demand he order the tavern guild to cease their plans to shut down my establishment.

    Now Swiftwood could now start digging himself out of debt, and he wouldn''t have the tavern hanging over him.

    "What''s done is done," I muttered to myself and kicked a small stone along the path.

    Everspring appeared on the horizon, and a vast field of lavender stretched to my right. The sweet scent filled my nostrils. The fields were familiar and comforting. Crownforge had its grandeur and excitement, but this place was much more desirable with its simple charms and quiet daily life.

    I followed the path through the lavender toward town. A group of children played ahead, kicking a leather ball between them. A boy of perhaps ten years wore a rough-spun brown tunic cinched with a frayed rope belt, his leggings patched at both knees. Next to him, a girl with braided blonde hair dressed in a simple blue dress with a white apron chased after the ball. Three other children¡ªtwo boys and another girl¡ªwere also dressed in similar humble garments of earth tones and faded colors.

    One of the boys kicked the ball too hard. It sailed over the blonde girl''s head and headed straight for me. Without thinking, I turned sideways, extended my leg, and stopped the ball with the side of my foot. The muscle memory from my previous life and childhood soccer games returned to me. I kicked the ball gently back to the children, who continued their game without missing a beat.

    I entered Everspring proper and passed several small cottages with thatched roofs. Smoke curled from chimneys as families prepared their afternoon meals.

    How in the hell was I going to manage two taverns?

    At least the Boar came with staff. That pompous chef, Darius Goldenspoon, with his ridiculous hat and even more absurd name, would need guidance. The food at the Boar was known for being dry and flavorless despite its high prices. The first step would be to teach them how to cook my recipes, but more than that, I would need to come up with new ones exclusive to the new establishment. The people of Everspring would want variety. Perhaps something more upscale to match the current prices.

    I paused at the town square fountain and sat on its stone edge. Water trickled behind me as I contemplated my new reality. Two taverns. Double the responsibility. The familiar sights and sounds of Everspring eased my mind

    I contemplated the enormity of my foolishness for a few long minutes before I stood and continued toward the Shadow''s Respite. I needed to tell my staff about our new sister establishment. Plus, I couldn''t wait to check in and see how business was going with Lady Churl in charge.

    <hr>

    As I approached, the market square bustled with activity. Colorful awnings stretched over wooden stalls where merchants hawked their wares. A potter displayed rows of earthenware jugs and bowls, each glazed in earthy browns and deep blues. A woman next to him hung lengths of dyed fabric that fluttered in the breeze. The scent of fresh bread wafted from a baker''s cart.

    "Jerky! Fresh out of the smokehouse!" called a burly man with weathered skin, his stall lined with strips of meat.

    Children darted between the stalls. Their laughter competed with the calls of sellers trying to reel in buyers. I spotted a spice vendor with glass jars of colorful powders arranged on a table. Cinnamon, cloves, and pepper mingled in the air around his stall.

    "Good day to you," I said as I approached.

    "And to you, sir," the man replied with a smile that froze halfway. His gaze dropped to my chest, where the lord commander insignia gleamed in the sunlight. His face paled. "Is that¡­?"

    I shook my head and quickly removed the badge to stuff it into my pocket. "Oops. Forgot about that. It''s new."

    The man opened and closed his mouth several times, words failing him.

    "I''ll take these," I said, selecting three bottles of spices I needed for the tavern. I counted out coins and placed them in his palm. "Thank you."

    I hurried away before he could recover his voice. The last thing I needed was for word to spread about my new title. Everspring valued me as Varix, the tavern keeper, not as some fancy lord commander.

    As I passed the Hammer & Hearth Blacksmith, the rhythmic clang of metal on metal echoed from within. Through the open doors, I spotted Doan. He pounded away on what looked like a kettle, wrapping a piece of hand-hammered iron into a cylinder that tapered at one end.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "Hello, Doan!" I called out.

    He looked up, his face breaking into a broad grin. "Varix, my friend. I haven''t seen you in a few days." He set his hammer aside and walked out, shading his face against the sun with one big hand.

    "I was in Crownforge and just got back. I had to take care of some business with Baron Swiftwood."

    "The baron has scarcely been seen over the past few weeks," Doan said. His face and thick leather apron were both streamed with soot.

    We shook hands once, his grip firm and calloused.

    "The baron is going through something trying. He would like to keep it private for now."

    "You''re talking to him now?"

    "We buried the hatchet, so to speak. We''ve come to an agreement regarding my taverns."

    Doan''s eyebrows rose. "Your taverns?"He stressed the plural.

    "Tell you about it later. Promise."

    Doan knuckled his chin. "Alright. At least tell me about the capital. What was it like?" Doan asked. "I have always wanted to visit."

    "It''s impressive," I said, happy to chat with my friend. "Huge buildings, massive walls, and locomotives that ferry people around the city and into the mountain. I met some nice folks there, or should I say, dwarves. Have you ever drunk with dwarves?"

    "Gods, no. Everyone knows that''s a bad idea."

    "I didn''t know."

    Doan laughed.

    I carefully avoided any mention of the king, Thalindra, the library, and forgepriests.

    "Have you been by the Shadow''s Respite yet?" he asked.

    "Not yet. I left Lady Churl in charge while I was away."

    Doan frowned. "I stopped by last night, and the doors were locked. If you were going to close the place, why didn''t Lady Churl put up a sign?"

    My stomach tightened. "There might be something wrong. I need to check on things." I turned and set off at a quick pace toward my tavern.

    "Wait for me!" Doan called after me. "I''ll go with you in case there''s any trouble."

    I paused, grateful for his offer. "Thanks, friend."

    Doan ducked back inside the forge. "Mother, I must step out with Varix!" he yelled.

    "I''ll take over for now," a woman''s voice called back from the attached house. "You boys have fun playing!" Her voice cackled.

    "Mother!"

    "I''ll make sure he stays out of trouble, Ragna," I called back with a laugh.

    "You do that, and hurry back," she added.

    Doan and I hurried down the street toward the Shadow''s Respite. The afternoon sun was warm on my back. We rounded a corner past the bakery.

    "There''s Old Man Guslan." Doan pointed.

    Ahead of us, Guslan struggled with several large grain sacks beside a small wagon. His cottage stood a few paces away¡ªa modest structure with a thatched roof that needed patching in spots. A wooden shed leaned slightly to one side behind the cottage. A neat stone pathway led from the road to his front door, bordered by a well-tended garden of vegetables and herbs arranged in neat rows.

    As we approached, Guslan looked up, his few wisps of white hair clinging to his forehead. His weathered face broke into a smile.

    "Good day to you both," he called, setting down a sack with a grunt. "Varix, will the Shadow''s Respite open today? My throat needs a mug of Frosted Wheat Ale."

    "The tavern is open every day."

    "It wasn''t open last night. The doors were locked, and the shutters closed."

    I glanced at Doan. Doan offered a shrug.

    I scratched my head. "Are you sure?"

    "I might be as old as a plow, but I ain''t senile. Much."

    "I''ve been away for a few days," I replied to this troublesome news. "I''ll make sure we''re open tonight."

    I glanced at the heavy sacks, then at Doan, who nodded. "Sure. It''ll only take us a few minutes."

    Doan and I grabbed a sack. Guslan grinned at us. "Much appreciated, lads. These old bones aren''t what they used to be."

    "It''s no problem, Guslan. I''m always happy to lend a hand and drag Doan into manual labor whenever I can," I told him.

    Doan threw back his head and roared with laughter.

    We quickly moved the grain sacks into the shed. Guslan, standing in the doorway, offered directions on where to stack them.

    "That''s perfect," he said as Doan placed the last sack. "I''ll drop by later and order a few extra drinks to show my thanks."

    He waved as we set off again toward my tavern.

    The Shadow''s Respite came into view, its sign swinging gently in the breeze. The place looked too quiet for mid-afternoon.

    "That''s odd," I muttered. "Urzan and Moktar are usually lounging outside by now."

    Doan scratched his head. "Maybe they found somewhere else to play their weird punching game."

    "Let''s check the back door."

    We walked around to the rear of the tavern. The door remained closed, but faint sounds drifted through the walls.

    "Is that... singing?" Doan asked.

    I pressed my ear to the door. "Maybe the bard is entertaining the troops." I pushed open the back door and stepped inside. I was not prepared for the sight that greeted me.

    Kieran Darkrune lounged in a chair, his feet propped on a table. Frostfire perched on his lap, her hands clasped under her chin as she listened to him croon. The bard wore a deep burgundy doublet with gold embroidery at the cuffs and collar. A matching cap sat at a jaunty angle on his head. His lute rested against the table beside him.

    When he noticed us, Kieran set his feet back on the ground. Frostfire hopped off his lap and rushed toward me.

    "Isn''t he the most magnificent singer?" she gushed.

    "You''re not wrong about that," I conceded. "But where is everyone?"

    Kieran picked up a mug of ale and took a long sip. He looked around the empty tavern and shrugged. "I don''t know. I also don''t know why you would leave me in charge of this place without warning. I can''t run a tavern. Milo and Jessara did their best, but we had to close up early last night."

    "What?" I sputtered. "Where is Lady Churl?"

    Kieran shrugged again. "I have no idea, boss."

 Chapter Sixty-Three | Book 2

    I took another look around the tavern in shock. Chairs tilted awkwardly against tables. A few forgotten mugs sat on a table in the corner with dried foam stuck to their insides. There was an open bottle of alcohol on the bar, or maybe it was empty. A few plates were stacked next to the kitchen. I dreaded going in there.

    "Kieran," I said. "What happened here?"

    Kieran raised his hands defensively. "I didn''t do anything. Like I already said, Jessara, Milo, and the orc kid were scrambling around like rabbits trying to run this place. It did not go well. They tried; I can''t say they didn''t. But without you and Lady Churl, this place struggled."

    "So Lady Churl truly never showed?" I asked.

    "Haven''t seen her in two days," he replied.

    "So the cooks were Milo and Grondak," I said.

    Kieran nodded. "And Jessara worked the bar. She pours a decent ale, I''ll give her that."

    "What about the customers?"

    "Some grumbled," he admitted. "Meals came out slow. Tasted decent, most of the time. But people don''t like waiting too long. Had three groups walk out without food. I played for them. My dulcet tones set the mood. I played a few classics, but even that couldn''t keep them from leaving."

    I rubbed my forehead. "This is not good. I''ve worked hard to build a reputation at the Shadow''s Respite¡­" I trailed off, then looked around again. "And why in the world would Lady Churl just vanish without telling anyone?"

    "Don''t ask me," Kieran said. "I''m just a bard."

    "And I''m just the dragon," Frostfire added with a smile.

    "You''re also the only one here who knows what happened," I countered, my frustration rising.

    "I wish I could be of more help," Kieran replied. "I awoke yesterday afternoon, and everything about me was in a state of wild dismay. Like you, we''ve all been wondering what''s going on."

    "What about Alic or Caden?" I asked. "Did any of them stop by?"

    Kieran thought for a moment. "A young guard showed up to ask after Mira once or twice. Can''t quite recall his name."

    ¡°Was it¨C¡±

    The front door crashed open mid-sentence. Alic stepped inside first, followed by Caden. Doan walked in right behind them.

    "...Alic?" I finished, nodding toward the young captain of the guard.

    Frostfire clapped her hands, clearly delighted. "It is a party!"

    "This is very much not a party," I grumbled.

    Alic jumped straight into questions. "We heard Frostfire was circling, so we came straight away. Have you seen Mira? We can''t find her."

    Caden added. "And I''ve never seen your orc guards leave this place unless kicked out. Where are they? The orcs at their new fortress have been looking for Urzan."

    I held up a hand to slow them down. "One thing at a time. Actually, yes, two very big questions."

    Alic shook his head. "I don''t know. Mira''s been gone almost two full days."

    "Where did you last see her?" I asked.

    "Near the fort," Alic said. "Her shift had ended, and she talked about heading over here to use your bath. She said she''d check in later and vanished."

    Of course, she came for my heated tub. I almost chuckled.

    Then Grondak walked into the tavern, as calm as ever. "Hello! Grondak hear about dragon!" He wore a surprisingly well-fitted brown vest and a pair of matching leather pants that could have doubled for a road march or working in the back.

    Frostfire waved at him.

    "Yes! There is dragon! Where is father?"

    A rush of relief swept over me. Finally, someone who was where they were supposed to be. "Grondak! I''m glad you''re here. We''re trying to figure out what happened to Urzan and Moktar. I don''t suppose you''ve seen Jessara and Milo?"

    "They arrive soon! We come early to clean up!" He waved his hand around the tavern at the piled-up dirty dishes.

    "We need to organize a search party," Alic cut in. "Caden, I could use a helping hand."

    "You have it." Caden showed his good hand. "I''m glad you only need one."

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Alic''s tension visibly shrank a little at Caden''s jest.

    "I can help. Who wishes to ride me?"

    The bard loudly cleared his throat.

    "I will," Alic said. "Can you stay pretty low and start moving out in larger circles? We''ll have to pay particular attention to the nearby forest. It gets dense the farther out from Everspring we go."

    "Wait." I snapped my fingers. "Has anyone looked at the portal today, or yesterday?"

    Alic frowned. "The weird thing near your back wall? Is that what that is?"

    Without answering, I hurried to the back door and pushed it open. The thin metal frame Triolux had constructed now contained an almost mirror-like surface that flickered and pulsed. It struggled to stabilize. For a brief moment, the surface cleared to reveal large rocks with the Ferrokin city visible in the background, then vanished back to its unstable state.

    "He assured me that only he or another Ferrokin could operate the device," I said, my voice hollow with disbelief.

    Footsteps pounded behind me as Alic and Caden rushed out to join me.

    "Stop!" Caden called out. "Let me examine the dirt."

    I stepped back and waited. Caden dropped to one knee and his gaze swept over the ground. He rose slowly and advanced, his attention fixed on something else.

    I followed his line of sight and noticed what caught his attention. A series of footprints led right up to the wall where the portal sat.

    "Why didn''t I think of this?" Alic muttered as he squatted next to Caden and studied the ground. They exchanged a meaningful glance.

    "Footprints lead right to it," Caden said. "And look at these." He pointed to a distinct set of tracks.

    I moved closer and examined them. The prints appeared small but unusually wide.

    "Lady Churl," I muttered. "What should we do?"

    "I know what I''m doing," Alic declared with confidence. He reached toward the portal''s shimmering surface.

    His hand stretched out, fingers extended toward the unstable mirror-like surface.

    "Stop!" I grabbed his wrist. "We don''t know what''s happening in there. Triolux said it should remain stable once activated, but this¡ª" I gestured at the flickering surface, "¡ªI don''t think this is normal."

    I silently cursed that I''d been in such a hurry to get back to Everspring that I hadn''t thought to ask the ferrokin if he wanted to go back as well.

    Caden stood up and brushed dirt from his knee. "These tracks tell a story. See how they approach from different directions?" He pointed to several sets of prints. "Lady Churl came from there, probably from the kitchen door. But these¡ª" he indicated another set.

    "Those look like Mira''s boots," Alic said, his face tight with concern. "Standard guard issue, but smaller. And we can all guess what the larger footprints are."

    "All too familiar," Caden said. "Orcs."

    "Look at these other prints. Gnolls. I''m sure of it."

    Grondak appeared at the doorway behind us. "What you find? Grondak help!"

    "Your father''s footprints," I said. "They lead right to this portal, along with Lady Churl''s and Mira''s."

    Frostfire stepped outside. "A malfunctioning portal? Fascinating." She approached with caution, her head tilted in curiosity. "In my experience, portals don''t typically behave this way unless..."

    "Unless what?" I prompted.

    "Unless someone forced it open from the other side," she finished. "Or something is interfering with its operation."

    The portal''s surface suddenly stabilized for several seconds to reveal a clear view of the underground Ferrokin city. It flickered again, and the image went dark.

    "If you go through that, I''ll go with you," Alic said.

    "Your company is most welcome, but can I remind you that some have gone in and not returned?" She placed her hand gently against Alic''s chest. "It is wise to wait here. I know the way out and can fly your friends home if I locate them."

    I nodded at Frostfire''s words. She was right. If the others were stuck, Alic could also get lost down there. The town needed its captain of the guard.

    Doan stepped forward. "You should stay. I understand why you want to go after Mira, but the dragon is right."

    Frostfire touched the portal surface. It twisted and realigned itself for her as she stared in concentration. "Got it." She grinned at the others. "I''ll be back soon."

    She stepped through.

    Before Caden or I could stop him, Alic shouted, "Wait for me!" and followed her straight through the portal. They both disappeared without another sound.

    Caden grunted. "Idiot."

    "I want to stay back here with you two, but I need to get this place ready for the day," I told them, even though I was worried about our friends. I paced in front of the portal as I considered everything that could go wrong.

    Jessara and Milo suddenly appeared around a corner and rushed toward us.

    "Varix! You''re back!" Jessara called out.

    "Thank goodness!" Milo added.

    "I''m glad you''re both here," I told them as I stepped away from the portal.

    Their faces were both pinched with concern. They exchanged nervous glances. They both started talking at once.

    "We tried to keep the place running¡ª" Jessara began.

    "But there was too much to do¡ª" Milo cut in.

    "The customers got angry¡ª"

    "And Lady Churl wasn''t here to cook¡ª"

    I raised my hands to stop their frantic explanations. "Thank you both for doing your best," I said. "You''re amazing employees."

    They breathed a sigh of relief.

    "How do you feel about us preparing the place for the day?"

    Jessara said, "Back to normal. Yes, please. The last few days have been hectic. We''ve both been worried about Lady Churl."

    "Me, too," I admitted. "We now have a search party looking for her."

    Milo pointed toward the back wall. "What''s going on at the little portal thing?"

    "Better to talk about it later," I said. "Right now, we have to prep for the day." I turned to Doan and Caden. "Thank you both for being here."

    Caden shrugged. "It''s nothing. We were worried about our friends, and the tavern."

    "I''m worried, too," I admitted. "We''ll have to work hard and fast to prepare for the day. I have a reputation to salvage."

    Doan and Caden exchanged a look.

    "We''ll help you clean up," Doan said. "You do what you do in the kitchen."

    "Really?" I grinned at them. "Thanks for being such good friends."

    "Friends and investors." Caden reminded me with a wink.

 Chapter Sixty-Four | Book 2

    Caden, Doan, and Grondak quickly brought all the dirty dishes, mugs, and glasses into the dining area. Grondak loaded the sink and got to work cleaning everything.

    I went to the kitchen and stopped to look around. The smells were familiar and welcome: the scent of well-seasoned cast iron pans, dried herbs providing earthy scents, and the faint smell of wood smoke that never quite left the stone walls.

    This kitchen had been my domain for months, and I had missed it while I''d been gone for a few days.

    I moved around, taking stock. The large prep area in the middle of the kitchen, as well as the counters and stove, was at least clean. A pile of something was on one counter covered in a large cloth.

    Kieran must have gone back upstairs to bed or maybe chased after Frostfire into the portal. I hoped it was the former.

    Jessara followed me in. I turned to her and said, "I''m sorry I was gone. I should have been more specific with Lady Churl and told her not to investigate any strange portals."

    "I''m sorry too, Mr. V. We tried hard to make all the food and keep up with the bar, but it was just Milo back here."

    I patted Jessara on the shoulder and said. "You did your best. This was my fault, and I''ll make sure this doesn''t happen again. You and Milo didn''t give up, and that means a lot to me. Some would have just shuddered the place up and gone home. You two and Grondak are wonderful employees."

    Jessara blushed and turned from the praise, busying herself with preparing the kitchen.

    A moment later, Jessara said, "Oh. We made a mistake with the bakery order. We have too many loaves of bread." She pointed at the pile on the counter.

    I pulled the cloth off and found what she meant. There were at least a dozen large loaves.

    "They were supposed to be smaller for the stew. You know how they loved crusty bread with stew."

    "Who doesn''t?" I laughed. Then I looked at the bread again, which gave me an idea.

    The kitchen wasn''t in terrible shape, but our food supplies needed attention. Opening the pantry door, I spotted rows of tomatoes¡ªat least four dozen ripe ones. That was promising.

    My fingers traced over the spice rack. We had plenty of everything I needed. The garlic bin revealed dozens of full heads. I glanced back at the bread pile, then at the tomatoes, and suddenly it clicked. What I had in mind would be a novelty here.

    I checked on the supply of chicken wings and was pleased to find several large trays stacked in the lower cooler with bare chicken wings on each. I did a quick estimated count and found we had over a hundred.

    "Whoever prepped the chicken wings, Thank you!" I shouted.

    "No problem, Mr. V," Milo yelled back.

    He dropped off the last of the dishes and stopped in the kitchen. "Do you need any supplies?" he asked.

    "I could use some fresh oregano. A big bunch should do it. I also need some mild white cheese. Get something smooth. How''s our petty cash?"

    "We have plenty. Is there anything else?"

    "Not right now, Milo."

    "I''ll be right back," Milo said, heading for the side door.

    I returned to the stove and began clearing the grates. The fire needed to be started and stoked up quickly. Lady Churl typically did this every morning before I got up. I missed her, not because of the fire but because her wry humor and deadpan delivery always kept me chuckling. Plus, she had saved my ass when I had first arrived here.

    I grabbed kindling and stacked it carefully inside the firebox.

    Doan''s heavy footsteps approached from behind. "Need any help in here, Varix?"

    "I need this fire blazing as quickly as possible."

    Doan chuckled and gently pushed me aside. "One thing a blacksmith knows is fire. Please go on. I''ll handle this. You''ve got enough to worry about."

    "Thanks, Doan. I appreciate it."

    I headed back to the main room, where tables still needed attention. Grabbing a stack of dirty plates, I carried them to the kitchen, where Grondak stood elbow-deep in soapy water.

    "Many dishes!" he exclaimed, his tusks jutting forward as he grinned.

    "Grondak, you''re a lifesaver."

    I turned to Jessara, who hovered nearby. "Can you boil a large pan of water as soon as possible?"

    "How large?" she asked.

    "Large enough to dunk a few dozen tomatoes in for a few seconds so we can peel them. We may not use them all today. Better to have extra on hand just in case."

    "What are we making?"

    "Hopefully, a rich tomato sauce."

    She nodded and moved to fill a heavy pot with water.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The scrape of chair legs against the floor caught my attention. Caden examined one of the chairs, frowning at a loose armrest. He moved it back and forth, then, without a word, he darted out the front door, probably to get his tools.

    I grabbed a rag and moved through the tavern, wiping down tables and straightening chairs. The place wasn''t filthy, but it needed attention. I flipped chairs right-side up and arranged them neatly around each table.

    Caden returned minutes later, toolbox in hand. He knelt beside the wobbly chair and pulled out a screwdriver.

    "You don''t have to do that," I said.

    He shook his head. "It''ll need fixing sooner or later. Might as well be now before we open."

    I thanked him and walked back to the kitchen. Doan hadn''t been kidding about being able to stoke a fire. It blazed in the stove, and flames flicked through the grates. He adjusted the damper and stood.

    "Perfect," I said. "Perfect."

    "Glad to help. I should get back to the shop. I have a lot of work to get to today."

    I clasped his hand and gave it a shake. "Stop by later. Dinner''s on me."

    Doan grinned. "I''ll do that."

    Doan walked out of the kitchen and talked to Caden for a moment. They both waved and then headed out the door.

    Jessara already had a big pot with water in it. I helped her dump out most of it until there were only about eight inches in the bottom. I placed the pot over the burner and opened it all the way.

    "Good. Now we need to prep the tomatoes." I grabbed a ripe tomato and a small paring knife. "Take about two dozen of these. Remove the stems, then flip them over."

    I demonstrated, turning the tomato bottom-side up. "Cut a small slit here, about half an inch." The knife sliced easily through the skin. "Then make another cut, forming a cross. Like this."

    Jessara nodded and took the knife, mimicking my technique perfectly.

    "Once the water boils, we''ll dunk them in for about ten or fifteen seconds, then they go straight in an ice bath."

    "An ice bath?"

    "Yes. Reminds me. I''ll need some help, and I know who can assist."

    While Jessara worked on the tomatoes, I returned to the cooler. The ice supply looked good¡ªseveral blocks remained. I grabbed a partially melted one and carried it to the sink area.

    "Grondak," I called. "Can you break this ice into smaller pieces? I need a bowl full."

    Grondak''s face lit up as he stuck it into the kitchen. "Grondak like break things!" He grabbed an ice pick with enthusiasm.

    I showed him what needed to be done and put a large bowl beside the sink.

    I walked out the side door and was greeted by the sun riding nice and high in the sky. A breeze kicked up and rustled some of the large sheets covering the food wagon.

    My eyes were pulled to the portal. It coalesced into a view of the city, then swirled away again into an indistinct pattern that rippled like water under a soft wind.

    "Come on, Lady Churl. Where are you?" I muttered, then went back inside to get ready to cook.

    After the tomatoes had been blanched, dumped in the ice bath, and taken back out, I taught Jessara how to peel them. The skin came off quickly. She cut the stems out and put them in a clean bowl.

    While she worked, I put a large pan on the stove, filled it with about a quarter of an inch of oil, and placed it over the burner. Next, I focused on smashing enough garlic to start this sauce party.

    A light layer of sweat coated Milo''s face as he raced back from the market with the fresh oregano and cheese. He dropped the herbs on my prep station. I picked it up, smelled it, and sighed.

    "Perfect, Milo. Good work. Did you run the entire way?"

    He leaned over, hands on knees, and took deep breaths. "Yes."

    I grabbed a clean glass, pulled a water pitcher out of the cooler, poured it to the rim, and then handed it to Milo. He thanked me between gulps.

    Jessara leaned in and sniffed the oregano as well and nodded. "I''ve always liked this herb."

    "Good. Because the entire kitchen is about to smell like it, someone crack some windows. Let''s get some free advertising in here."

    We didn''t have anchovies, but that gave me an idea. I rummaged in the cooler and found a small packet of bacon shoved in the back. Once it was out, my eyes gave it a once over and found it still looked good, but more importantly, it didn''t smell bad. Rotten bacon has a very distinct odor.

    "Milo. If you''ve recovered, can you chop a few slices of bacon? They''re going to add a lot of flavor. Trim off most of the fat and make the pieces small."

    "You got it, Mr. V."

    I plucked the oregano from its stems, my fingers working methodically down each branch. The leaves piled up on the cutting board. Once I had a decent pile, I grabbed my knife and roughly chopped them into pieces.

    "Jessara," I said, turning to her. It''s time to get your hands dirty. Crush the tomatoes in the bowl until you have a puree.

    She raised an eyebrow but plunged her hands into the bowl of peeled tomatoes, and her fingers squeezed and twisted through the soft fruit. A smile spread across her face as the tomatoes yielded between her fingers and broke apart into a chunky pulp.

    "This is fun," she laughed as red juice sluiced up her wrists.

    The oil in the pan had been heating for several minutes. I tore off a small piece of oregano leaf and dropped it in. It sizzled and crisped up almost immediately.

    "See that?" I pointed to the leaf dancing in the oil. "You don''t want the oil too hot, but it needs to be hot enough to cook the leaf. It''s a little too hot right now." I used a rag to grasp the pan''s edge and move it off the burner.

    Milo leaned in, studying the pan with interest. "How do you know when it''s just right?"

    "Experience," I said with a shrug. "And a bit of luck."

    With all my ingredients ready and the oil having slightly cooled, I added the minced garlic, stirring it constantly to distribute it throughout the oil.

    "Keep it moving," I explained, working the wooden spoon through the mixture. "The garlic needs to cook but not burn."

    After about thirty seconds, I tossed in the pile of chopped oregano. The kitchen was immediately filled with an aromatic cloud that made both Jessara and Milo grin in surprise.

    Jessara inhaled deeply. "It smells wonderful!"

    "Just wait." I smiled

    I sprinkled in a small handful of red chili flakes. They sizzled softly in the hot oil and released their spicy aroma.

    A few pieces of chopped bacon were used to test the temperature. The oil bubbled gently around the meat without violent popping.

    "Good," I nodded to Milo. "Slowly add the rest of the bacon."

    Milo carefully sprinkled in the remaining bacon bits while I stirred continuously. The bacon began to cook. Fat melted into the oil and created a rich base for our sauce. The mixture took on a thick and textured consistency.

    "Jessara, bring the tomatoes over here," I said.

    She picked up the bowl and carried it to the stove.

    "Now pour them in slowly, especially at first," I instructed. "Slow and steady does it."

    She tipped the bowl, and the tomato pulp slid into the pan with a loud sizzle. The mixture bubbled vigorously at first but quickly settled down as the tomatoes dropped the oil''s temperature. Once all the tomatoes were in, I returned the pan to the burner.

    "Now," I said, adjusting the flame, "we wait for this to return to a low boil. Then I''ll lower the heat and let it simmer and thicken for at least an hour."

    While the sauce warmed, I sprinkled in salt, pepper, and a small pinch of sugar.

    "The sugar helps balance the acidity," I explained. "Takes away some of that sharp tomato bite."

    "Mr. V., What is this dish called?"

    I''d been thinking about this while the sauce was coming together and had come up with something that sounded enticing to the residents of Everspring.

    I looked up, grinned, and said, "How does Saucy Tomato Trencher''s sound?"

    "It sounds like no one''s going to buy bread covered in tomato sauce no matter how good it smells," Milo said matter of factly.

    "Ah, but I haven''t mentioned the rest. The bread will be covered in the sauce, a layer of cheese, and chunks of sausage. Then placed in the oven until everything sizzles."

    Milo blinked a couple of times. "I''d buy that."

    "I know." I laughed.